Quotative Indexes in African Languages. A Synchronic and Diachronic Survey (Empirical Approaches to Language Topology)

Quotative Indexes in African Languages: A Synchronic and Diachronic Survey Tom Güldemann Mouton de Gruyter Quotative...

Author: Tom Güldemann

52 downloads 829 Views 5MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!
Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

Quotative Indexes in African Languages: A Synchronic and Diachronic Survey

Tom Güldemann

Mouton de Gruyter

Quotative Indexes in African Languages: A Synchronic and Diachronic Survey

≥

Empirical Approaches to Language Typology 34

Editors Georg Bossong Bernard Comrie Yaron Matras

Mouton de Gruyter Berlin · New York

Quotative Indexes in African Languages: A Synchronic and Diachronic Survey by Tom Güldemann

Mouton de Gruyter Berlin · New York

Mouton de Gruyter (formerly Mouton, The Hague) is a Division of Walter de Gruyter GmbH & Co. KG, Berlin.

앝 Printed on acid-free paper which falls within the guidelines of the 앪 ANSI to ensure permanence and durability.

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Güldemann, Tom Quotative indexes in African languages : a synchronic and diachronic survey / Tom Güldemann. p. cm. ⫺ (Empirical approaches to language typology ; 34) Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 978-3-11-018590-4 (cloth : alk. paper) 1. African languages ⫺ Classification. 2. African languages ⫺ Discourse analysis. 3. African languages ⫺ Indexes. I. Title. PL8005.G724 2008 496⫺dc22 2008031309

Bibliographic information published by the Deutsche Nationalbibliothek The Deutsche Nationalbibliothek lists this publication in the Deutsche Nationalbibliografie; detailed bibliographic data is available in the Internet at http://dnb.d-nb.de.

ISBN 978-3-11-018590-4 ISSN 0933-761X © Copyright 2008 by Walter de Gruyter GmbH & Co. KG, D-10785 Berlin. All rights reserved, including those of translation into foreign languages. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopy, recording or any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publisher. Printed in Germany.

Preface and acknowledgments

Ultimately this book started out from my confrontation, still as a student, with a functionally extremely versatile linguistic element - the quotative marker ti in the Bantu language Shona. What I learned in the detailed analysis of this highly grammaticalized marker (Güldemann 2002) seemed to be relevant for the wider crosslinguistic analysis of quotatives. This is why I embarked on this typological study of African languages. African languages have been prominent in recent decades in the study of reported speech owing to the fact that they present in this domain a number of features which are largely unknown from more familiar European languages. For example, direct and indirect speech can often not be distinguished by the presence or absence of a complementizer or, more generally, by a structural difference in the matrix clause; there exist reported speech categories which are intermediate between direct and indirect style; coreference between participants of the matrix clause and the reported clause is explicitly marked by a special class of so-called logophoric pronouns; or finally, grammaticalized markers signaling reported speech show a particularly rich polyfunctionality in the grammars of the respective languages, one such case being Shona ti. A result of this focus on Africa is that theoretical discussion of reported speech in general has come to concentrate more on "exotic" languages and thus to question or falsify a number of assumptions which were primarily based on findings in European languages. Nevertheless, treatments of reported speech in textbooks with a general theoretical scope or in descriptions of individual languages still often take an approach to this domain that predominantly reflects traditional theoretical concepts (see Roeck's (1994) discussion regarding the purported complement status of the quoted clause, or the allegedly clearcut dichotomy between direct and indirect discourse). Furthermore, previous research in grammaticalization processes associated with quotative markers has exhibited a very strong bias towards a single development, viz. that from a speech verb 'say' to a conjunction. This has become a kind of default scenario, being frequently generalized to cases where the empirical evidence in its favor and its explanatory value for other phenomena in the language are in fact quite limited. This narrow focus was possible in part because previous studies have largely failed to

vi Preface and acknowledgments take into account the formal properties of quotative indexes across languages - in particular, the observation that predicative elements in such contexts cannot be taken automatically to be true utterance verbs. This study addresses these older and not-so-old questions about reported speech and its formal expression in a more systematic way. It will assemble data from a sample of languages which will make it possible, at least for the African continent, to formulate non-impressionistic statements as to which phenomena are common and which are not. This work was made possible by the generous support and help of various institutions and individuals. First and foremost, I want to express my gratitude to the "Volkswagen Foundation" from which I was granted a generous 4-year scholarship between 01/10/1996-30/09/2000. During this period, the preparation and analysis of the empirical data was carried out and the greater part of this book was written, facilitated by an excellent working environment provided by the Institute for African Studies at the University of Leipzig. With the end of the scholarship I started working at the Linguistics Department of the Max Planck Institute for Evolutionary Anthropology, Leipzig, which since then has hosted me and offered a wealth of intellectual stimulation. In early 2001 I submitted the final result of this research as my "Habilitation" thesis to the "Fakultät für Geschichte, Kunst- und Orientwissenschaften" of the University of Leipzig. Without the support of a number of Africanist colleagues this project would not have been possible. I wanted to ground my analysis in the study of coherent discourse data and their detailed grammatical interpretation; but such material is still publicly unavailable for most African languages, even those which have been otherwise described in fair detail. Accordingly, I had to rely on language specialists who generously furnished their unpublished language material and/or provided their expertise on a particular sample language. These were: El. Ari Awagana and Thomas Geider for Kanuri, Fritz Serzisko for Ik, Angelika Jacobi for Fur, Mechthild Reh for Anywa and Krongo, Bonny Sands for Hadza, Edward Elderkin for Sandawe, Wilfrid Haacke for Khoekhoe, the late Patrick Dickens for Ju|'hoan, the late Anthony Traill for Taa, Roland Kießling for Burunge, Ekkehard Wolff for Lamang, Mahamane Abdoulaye for Hausa, Denis Creissels for Mandinka, the late Kay Williamson for Izon, Tucker Childs for Kisi, Christopher Culy for Donno S , Eddie Arthur for Kouya, Robert Carlson for Supyire, Ulrich Kleinewillinghöfer for Waja, Carmen Dawuda for Ewe, Ayo` Bamgbosè for Yoruba, and Rose-Juliet Anyanywu for Igbo. I am very much indebted, too, to Bernard Comrie, William B. McGregor, and H. Ekkehard Wolff, the members of my committee, as well as to

Preface and acknowledgments vii

Stephen H. Levinsohn and Eva Schultze-Berndt, from whom I received very helpful and valuable comments on my work during and after writing the thesis. For several reasons I did not continue to work intensively on the present topic, so that the study has remained essentially unchanged since its acceptance as a "Habilitation" thesis. Since linguistic research after 2001 has not produced results that would have motivated a major revision of the original work, the changes towards preparing the present book primarily concerned a reorganization of the contents for the sake of better readability. While I have followed the relevant literature between 2001 and now, it is less systematically reflected than that before 2001. I am grateful to the team of Mouton de Gruyter for their patience and for the technical support in the production of the final version. Hans-Jörg Bibiko kindly produced the map. The language and author indexes were prepared in shortest time by Nadine Borchardt. Orin Gensler has done a great and time-consuming job of improving the English of this book. Financial support by the "Deutsche Forschungsgemeinschaft" in connection with this final editing process is also gratefully acknowledged. Last but not least, thanks go to my family and friends for their support, and for their patience with my frequent physical and/or mental absence over all these years. I hope I have not brought you to believe that I consider quotes to be more important than actual words. Tom Güldemann Leipzig June 2008

Contents

Preface and acknowledgments List of maps, tables, and figures Abbreviations and conventions Representation of linguistic examples Abbreviations Other symbols and fonts 1 The framework, aim, and data of this study 1.1 Topic and research questions 1.2 Theoretical preliminaries 1.2.1 Reported discourse and its categories 1.2.2 Quotative indexes as formal signals of reported discourse 1.3 Methodological preliminaries 1.3.1 Language sample, sources, and data corpus 1.3.2 The analysis of quotative indexes 1.3.3 Elements of quotative indexes used with other functions 1.4 An overview of reported-discourse constructions in the corpus 1.4.1 Non-direct reported discourse 1.4.2 Free direct reported discourse 2 The internal structure of quotative indexes 2.1 The predicative assertion and predication operators 2.1.1 Predicative vs. non-predicative quotative indexes 2.1.2 Deviation from canonical predicativity ("marked predicativity") 2.1.3 Marked lexical features of predicative items 2.1.4 Predication operators 2.2 The state of affairs 2.2.1 Verbal vs. nominal lexemes 2.2.2 Quotative verbs 2.2.3 Generic speech verbs 2.2.4 Specific speech verbs and sound verbs

v xiv xviii xviii xix xxi 1 1 3 4 10 15 15 27 31 32 32 37 49 51 53 61 66 71 77 78 80 85 90

x Contents 2.2.5 Non-speech verbs 2.2.6 Event representation in quotative indexes The participants in the state of affairs 2.3.1 The speaker 2.3.2 The addressee 2.3.3 Participant reference as the only quote-index element Quote orientation 2.4.1 Monoclausal vs. bipartite quotative indexes 2.4.2 Quotatives 2.4.3 Quote proforms 2.4.4 Verb copies 2.4.5 The function of partition in quotative indexes 2.4.6 Quote orientation in non-bipartite quotative indexes 2.4.7 The general importance of quote orientation The nature of quotative indexes 2.5.1 The relative importance of the different elements 2.5.2 Two basic functions of quotative indexes 2.5.3 Quotative indexes as grammatical constructions Types of quotative indexes and their functional correlates 2.6.1 A morphosyntactic typology of quotative indexes 2.6.2 Monoclausal structures 2.6.3 Bipartite structures 2.6.4 Non-clausal structures 2.6.5 Types and categories of reported discourse 2.6.6 Types and discourse contexts

93 99 103 103 108 116 118 118 122 124 126 130 135 137 141 142 146 147 149 150 153 156 160 161 171

3 Quotative indexes and their linguistic context 3.1 The verb phrase in quotative indexes 3.1.1 Verb transitivity 3.1.2 Verbs and quote proforms 3.1.3 Verb phrase constituency 3.2 The relative position of quotative index and quote 3.2.1 Order patterns and their frequency across the sample 3.2.2 An order typology of quotative indexes 3.2.3 Order types and the quotative indexes of the sample 3.2.4 Factors determining the order of quotative index and quote 3.3 Phonetic linkage between quotative index and quote

180 181 181 187 190 191 191 195 205

2.3

2.4

2.5

2.6

210 219

Contents xi

3.4

3.5

The syntax of reported discourse 3.4.1 The syntactic relation between quotative index and quote 3.4.2 Reported discourse and sentential complementation Quotative indexes and the cotext outside reported discourse 3.5.1 Quotative indexes in clause linkage 3.5.2 Quotative indexes in dialogue 3.5.3 Direct reported discourse and narrative texts

4 Previous research on the history of quotatives and a new approach: mimesis 4.1 The traditional quotative complex of grammaticalization 4.2 Some problems with the available account 4.3 Yoruba: a paradigm case 4.4 Direct reported discourse within the functional domain of mimesis 4.4.1 The isomorphism of quotative indexes and other constructions 4.4.2 Representational gesture 4.4.3 Ideophones and similar linguistic signs 4.4.4 Non-linguistic sound imitation 4.4.5 Mimesis and direct reported discourse as its subdomain 5 The origin of quotative indexes 5.1 Lexical and functional items entering into quotative indexes 5.1.1 Speech verbs 5.1.1.1 Introduction 5.1.1.2 Speech verbs and the sample 5.1.1.3 The sample evidence vis-à-vis previous research 5.1.2 Verbs without an utterance meaning 5.1.2.1 Introduction 5.1.2.2 Equational/inchoative verbs and the sample 5.1.2.3 Performance/action verbs and the sample 5.1.2.4 Motion verbs and the sample 5.1.3 Elements encoding similarity and manner 5.1.3.1 Introduction

224 224 233 245 245 255 259

264 264 267 272 275 275 277 280 283 284 295 296 296 296 298 302 303 303 303 306 315 317 317

xii Contents 5.1.3.2

5.2

Elements in the sample used as quote orienter 5.1.3.3 Elements in the sample used as clause nucleus 5.1.4 Deictics and other pronominal elements referring to the quote 5.1.4.1 Introduction 5.1.4.2 Elements in the sample used as quote orienter 5.1.4.3 Elements in the sample used as clause nucleus 5.1.4.4 Speech verbs as sources for deictics? 5.1.5 Other minor element types 5.1.5.1 Foregrounding devices and presentationals 5.1.5.2 Speaker pronouns 5.1.6 Element types and their function in reported discourse and mimesis Historical changes of quotative markers 5.2.1 Fusion of elements 5.2.2 Change of morphosyntactic features of an element 5.2.3 Change of semantic features of an element 5.2.4 Summary

6 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions 6.1 Naming 6.2 Reported evidence 6.3 Illocution reinforcement and related discourse functions 6.4 Similarity and manner 6.5 Internal awareness 6.5.1 General remarks 6.5.2 Intention, proximative, and future 6.5.3 Deontic modality and indirect causation 6.6 Clause linkage 6.6.1 Previous research and problems 6.6.2 Proposition-type ("complement") clauses 6.6.3 Manner clauses 6.6.4 Purpose clauses 6.6.5 Reason clauses 6.6.6 Conditional and concessive clauses 6.6.7 Relative clauses

328 335 349 349 353 355 357 361 361 369 371 378 379 381 386 395 397 398 406 411 417 422 423 425 436 444 444 451 459 460 464 467 473

Contents xiii

7 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions 7.1 The auxiliary-foregrounding complex 7.1.1 Multipurpose auxiliary, dummy predicative, and inflection-type marker 7.1.2 Predication and clause operator 7.1.3 A historical cline for the auxiliary 7.2 Functions in nominal morphosyntax 7.2.1 Nominal identification, listing, and coordination 7.2.2 Multipurpose relational gram 8 Summary 8.1 Quotative indexes and reported discourse: towards a typology 8.2 Quotative indexes as target and source of linguistic change 8.3 The present study of reported discourse: an outlook End material Appendix 1 Appendix 2

478 479 480 488 498 508 509 511 515 515 521 529 533

Major types of quotative indexes in the sample languages Quotative and generic speech verbs attested in the sample languages

References Language index Author index Subject index

533 597 612 655 668 677

List of maps, tables, and figures

Map 1.

The geographical distribution of the sample languages

19

Table 1.

Sample languages, genealogical classification, and data sources

20

Table 2.

Texts across the language sample

26

Table 3.

RD-constructions across the language sample

33

Table 4.

RD-constructions without a QI across the language sample

39

Table 5.

QI-predicativity across the language sample

52

Table 6.

Marked QI-predicativity across the language sample

60

Table 7.

Time marking in QIs across the language sample

73

Table 8.

Verbs in QIs across the language sample

79

Table 9.

Quotative verbs in the sample data

81

Table 10. Quotative verbs in QIs across the language sample

84

Table 11. Generic speech verbs in the sample data

86

Table 12. Generic speech verbs in QIs across the language sample

88

Table 13. Specific speech verbs and sound verbs in QIs across the language sample

91

Table 14. Frequent specific speech verbs in QIs across the language sample

92

Table 15. Non-speech verbs in QIs across the language sample

94

Table 16. Semantically generic verbs in QIs across the language sample

100

Table 17. Semantic event reference in QIs across the language sample

101

Table 18. Speaker encoding in QIs across the language sample

104

List of maps, tables, and figures xv

Table 19. Categories of speaker encoding in QIs across the language 106 sample Table 20. Addressee encoding in QIs across the language sample

109

Table 21. Categories of addressee encoding in QIs across the language sample

112

Table 22. Oblique addressee encoding in QIs across the language sample

113

Table 23. Bipartite QIs across the language sample

120

Table 24. Bipartite QIs by means of quotatives across the language sample

123

Table 25. Bipartite QIs by means of quote proforms across the language sample

125

Table 26. Bipartite QIs by means of verb copies across the language sample 128 Table 27. Distribution of specific and generic speech/sound verbs across monoclausal and bipartite QIs in Hausa and Kera

132

Table 28. Monoclausal QIs with quotative verbs across the language 135 sample Table 29. Non-predicative QIs with quotatives across the language sample

136

Table 30. Quote-orienting elements in QIs across the language sample

139

Table 31. Verbal vs. non-verbal quote orienters across the language sample

140

Table 32. Relative frequencies (in %) of QI-elements across the language sample

143

Table 33. QI-types of the sample according to basic morphosyntactic types

152

Table 34. Quotative verbs in monoclausal QIs across the language sample

156

Table 35. (Monoclausal) bipartite vs. biclausal (bipartite) QI-types

159

xvi List of maps, tables, and figures Table 36. Distribution of morphosyntactic types over RD-categories 162 in the sample Table 37. Monoclausal QI-types according to RD-category

163

Table 38. Bipartite (monoclausal) QI-types according to RD-category

165

Table 39. Non-clausal QI-types according to RD-category

168

Table 40. Biclausal (bipartite) QI-types according to RD-category

169

Table 41. Preposed and postposed QI-quote patterns across the language sample

193

Table 42. Other QI-quote patterns across the language sample

194

Table 43. QI-types of the sample according to QI-quote order and RD-categories

206

Table 44. The distribution of order types over morphosyntactic types in the sample

208

Table 45. The distribution of order types over RD-categories in the sample

208

Table 46. QIs exhibiting segmental sandhi with the quote across the language sample

221

Table 47. QIs linked to another clause across the language sample

246

Table 48. QIs in different clause linkage types across the language sample

248

Table 49. QIs after RD-construction in dialogue across the language sample 257 Table 50. The isomorphism of QIs and other non-RD-constructions

277

Table 51. Reflexes of Bantu *ti in Nguni

348

Table 52. Elements presumably involved etymologically in the origin of the Hausa quotative verb cee

368

Table 53. Distribution of signs relevant for the quotative complex in Twi and Fante

525

List of maps, tables, and figures xvii

Figure 1. Basic semanto-syntactic QI-types

516

Figure 2. The position of RD vis-à-vis mimesis and clause complementation

518

Abbreviations and conventions

Representation of linguistic examples Reported-discourse constructions are mostly in direct style; if not, this is indicated in square brackets on the translation line. Since the quote is not analyzed, it or its segments are represented mostly by three ellipsis dots in the text and translation line. Text line: No orthographic changes vis-à-vis the source will be made, even if this means representing one and the same item in a variety of different orthographic representations. Hyphens indicate transparent morpheme breaks. Gloss line: The glosses have to a large extent been provided by me; glosses in the source have been brought in line with the conventions of this study. Capitals refer to grammatical functions and lowercase letters to world-referring meaning. The morpheme break-up of the text line is repeated in the gloss line. A colon is used between two glosses when two identifiable morphemes cannot be separated in the orthographic form of the text line. A dot separates two words or glosses in a complex gloss. Translation line: With very minor exceptions, the translation and punctuation are taken over "as is" from the source. French translations are not transferred into English; translations in German and other non-English languages are given as is, and are re-translated into English. Since the examples are often extracted from a text, the translation can be a very free rendering of the linguistic meaning and may deviate considerably from the grammatical and even propositional structure that emerges from the text line and gloss line. In some cases, I add a closer or even literal translation in order to facilitate the semantic and/or formal interpretation. The source of an example is given at the end in parentheses; where this is lacking the example is taken from my own field notes or is based on my competence in the language.

Abbreviations and conventions xix

Abbreviations Glosses: Arabic numerals indicate a noun class or, when immediately followed by a gloss for gender and/or number, a person category. ABIL ABL ABS ACC AD ADDF ADE ADV ADVS AGR ALL ANA AND ANT AOR APPL ART ATC BEN BG C CAUS CL CLCO COM COMP COMPD COND CONS CONT CONV COP CQ D

Ability Ablative Absolutive Accusative Addressee Additive focus Adessive Adverb Adversative Agreement Allative Anaphoric Andative Anteriority Aorist Applicative Article Anticipatory Benefactive Background clause Common Causative Class(ifier) Clause connective Comitative Complementizer Compound form Conditional Consecutive Contingence Converb Copula(tive) Constituent question Dual

DAT DECL DEF DEI DEM DEP DET DIM DRD DS DSBJ DUR E EMPH ERG EXCL F FUT GEN GF GOA GQ H HAB HORT HS I IA ID IGB IMP INC

Dative Declarative Definite Deictic Demonstrative Dependent clause Determiner Diminutive Direct reported discourse Different subject Deposed subject Durative Exclusive Emphatic Ergative Exclamation Feminine Future Genitive Generic focus Goal Generic question Human Habitual Hortative Hearsay evidential Inclusive Inanimate Ideophone Intonation group boundary Imperative Inceptive

xx Abbreviations and conventions IND INE INF INIT INSTR INT IP IPFV IRD IRR ITR LOC LOG M MED MIM MOD NAR NEG NFUT NH NOM NOML NPST OBJ OBL ON OPT P PART PASS PERF PF PFV PN POL POSS POT

Indicative Inessive Infinitive Initiative Instrumental Intention Impersonal Imperfective Indirect reported discourse Irrealis Intransitive Locative Logophoric pronoun Masculine Medial verb Mimesis Modality Narrative Negative Non-future Non-human Nominative Nominalization Non-past (Direct) object Oblique Onomatopoeia Optative Plural Participle Passive Perfect Predication focus Perfective Proper name Polite Possessive Potential

PQ PRES PRO PROG PROX PRS PRST PST PURP PV Q QI QV RCPR RD REFL REL REM RES S SBJ SEQ SER SIM SIML SP SPA SS STAT SUBJ TEMP THET TF TOP TR V VEN VN VOC

Polar question Presentative Pronoun Progressive Proximative Present Persistive Past Purpose Performance verb Quotative Quotative index Quotative verb Reciprocal Reported discourse Reflexive Relative Remote Resumptive Singular Subject Sequential Serial verb linker Simultaneity Similative Speaker Speech participant Same subject Stative Subjunctive Temporal clause Theticity Term focus Topic Transitive Verb or vowel Ventive Verbal noun Vocative

Abbreviations and conventions xxi

References: ibid. Ibidem FN Footnote f.n. Field notes

ms. p.c.

Manuscript Personal communication

Other symbols and fonts SMALL CAPITALS

Italics '...' (...) [...]

{…} {... > ...}

first mention of a linguistic term or emphasized word linguistic sign in original language metalinguistic meaning in cited example or linguistic structure pattern: possible omissions or alternatives in quotation and cited example: my remark/addition in running text: linguistic structure pattern, rarely also IPA-transcription in cited example: (segment of) reported discourse or mimesis in running text: pattern of language change and grammaticalization

Chapter 1 The framework, aim, and data of this study

The initial chapter introduces the subject of this study, namely linguistic expressions which signal reported speech, called here quotative indexes, and the way these expressions are to be approached from a theoretical and methodological perspective. The major research questions to be dealt with are outlined in Section 1.1. How the domain of reported speech is defined and categorized, and how quotative indexes are characterized, is discussed in Section 1.2. Section 1.3 treats methodological questions regarding the language sample and the collection and analysis of the data. While the data corpus is devoted to reported speech as a whole, most parts of the analysis focus more narrowly on direct reported speech. In order to embed this restricted set of data in the wider grammatical domain, section 1.4 presents a brief discussion of other reported speech expressions recorded in the data survey. These are either in direct style but lack a quotative index or pertain to another category like indirect speech.

1.1 Topic and research questions The general aim of this crosslinguistic study is the synchronic and diachronic analysis of the structural and functional properties of the QUOTATIVE INDEX. A definition and detailed discussion of this term will be given in the next section. For the moment it can be provisionally defined as the LINGUISTIC FORM SIGNALING THE PRESENCE OF REPORTED SPEECH. This study will focus in particular, though not exclusively, on a subset of these expressions, namely those marking DIRECT SPEECH. Consider as an illustrative example: (1)

He said to me, 'Come back tomorrow!'

The quotative index in this complex expression is the clause he said to me. It is commonly equated with the matrix clause in a complex sentence of complementation whose purported complement is the quoted simple sentence 'Come back tomorrow!'

2 The framework, aim, and data of this study The formal characteristics of quotative indexes are of interest in the first instance for their own sake, especially because this area has not yet been studied from a broader typological viewpoint. This survey of a larger sample of languages offers a first glimpse of the structural variation of such expressions. This can provide inter alia a more systematic picture of such disputed questions as to whether quotative indexes regularly co-vary with different categories of reported speech, or whether the syntactic relation between quotative indexes and quotes is comparable to that holding between verbs and their complements. Moreover, even a cursory look at the available crosslinguistic data reveals that quotative indexes often do not have a sentential structure of the form X said to Y, suggesting that they are more than simple predicative assertions about a speech event. Hence the study of the form of quotative indexes will also address another important problem: what are the essential semantic and morphosyntactic requirements for the establishment of a quotative index and which of these can be dispensed with more easily? The internal structure of quotative indexes, particularly with respect to the linguistic form of normal predicative sentences, will be analyzed in Chapter 2. Chapter 3 will deal with questions about the structural relationship between the quotative index and the quote, as well as the behavior of quotative indexes in relation to the wider discourse context outside the narrow reported-speech construction. Answers to the above questions are essential prerequisites for research into the historical aspects of quotative indexes, which will be addressed in Chapters 4-7. The recruitment of quotative indexes for uses outside the narrow domain of reported speech and their subsequent development to expressions serving other grammatical functions have been frequently observed and subjected to historical interpretations; these previous analyses will be outlined in Chapter 4. Often, this research has focused on the polyfunctionality of an individual element associated with a quotative index. In some languages, the network of uses of a particular item is so extensive and semantically complex that explanations commonly entertained in previous grammaticalization research are often unsatisfactory. Evidently, an important precondition for a proper understanding of the entire phenomenon is sound crosslinguistic and language-specific knowledge about the properties of the assumed structural source of these processes, namely the quotative index. A number of previous studies have failed to take this consideration into account to a sufficient degree. This can lead to an inappropriate morphosyntactic and semantic analysis of the quotative index in an individual language, and consequently to a partly distorted picture of how the synchronic polyfunctionality pattern of an element used in it has

1.2 Theoretical preliminaries 3

emerged. This refers in particular to the common assumption that grammaticalization processes usually start out from a speech verb. I will try to show that - in addition to explanatory problems encountered in individual cases - the results of the formal analysis of quotative indexes cast general doubt on this view. Thus, there are two major concerns in my historical treatment of quotative indexes. On the one hand, it aims to establish a more complete range of element types that enter into the formation of a quotative index, showing that the category "speech verb" is only one of various options for establishing such a structure; this will be done in Chapter 5. In so doing, I will also demonstrate that direct reported speech can be inserted in texts by means of functionally more general expressions called here "mimesis constructions." On the other hand, I will explore the grammaticalization scenarios for a number of functional expressions that have been claimed to be related historically to quotative indexes. On the basis of the more variable sources of quotative indexes to be established here, an attempt will be made to give alternative historical explanations in cases where the speech-verb account is unsatisfactory. Chapter 6 deals mostly with further grammaticalization developments of quotative indexes. Chapter 7 singles out expressions which I think have been erroneously identified as the outcome of grammaticalizing quotative indexes. The final Chapter 8 will summarize the findings of the present study in their synchronic and diachronic aspects and discuss briefly how the results of the present analysis can be integrated into a more comprehensive approach to reported speech and its related structures.

1.2 Theoretical preliminaries In the following I outline my basic theoretical assumptions underlying the analysis of the empirical data and give the important conventions regarding terminology and recurrent abbreviations used in this book. The larger domain to which the quotative index (henceforth QI) belongs is discussed in Section 1.2.1. In Section 1.2.2 I briefly introduce the QI itself as a linguistic structure.

4 The framework, aim, and data of this study 1.2.1

Reported discourse and its categories

Although this study will only deal with a restricted subarea of the complex and varied linguistic domain of reported speech, some remarks about how this domain is presently perceived must precede the main discussion. The extensive literature on this subject cannot be reviewed here. The following brief remarks will instead make reference especially to Roncador (1988), which is the most extensive study to date on reported speech in that it reviews almost all the literature and bases its analyses on a wide range of crosslinguistic data. Linguistic research started out with the investigation of reported speech in the narrow sense, that is, the insertion into the discourse of some utterance that does not pertain to the immediate process of communication. However, it was soon realized that its actual formal realization in language can hardly be separated from closely related expressions which do not refer to a real speech event. Palmer (1986: 135-6) gives the following representative statement: ... indirect speech forms are very commonly used in a whole variety of languages for what are not strictly reports of anything said. In particular, in most of the languages with which we are familiar they are used for all kinds of epistemic judgments. The construction used with verbs of saying is also used with verbs of thinking, knowing, guessing, concluding, etc.: John said/ thought/ knew/ guessed/ concluded that Mary would come Traditionally, such sentences are simply treated as examples of indirect or reported speech, though the term 'reported' is misleading, since there is no implication that any words are actually spoken. This is clear enough from: My dog knew that there was someone there Yet the traditional treatment is easily justified: (i) There is usually very little formal difference between constructions with epistemic verbs and those with verbs of saying. (ii) Although no words may have been uttered, the speaker can 'put into words' what might have been said. (iii) Even with verbs of saying, it does not follow that the indirect speech is a faithful representation of the words that were uttered. ...

As an illustration, I present the example of Telefol, which displays a particularly striking grammatical and conceptual unity of narrow reported speech with modal expressions and structures commonly subsumed under sentential complementation. Healey (1972) reports that in this language a semantically versatile verb akankalin, in conjunction with the particles oó,


yoó, and kalaá, establishes a class of so-called "quotative clauses". These follow utterance-like units (marked by {} brackets) which strongly favor direct style and express such diverse concepts as obligation (2)a., intention (2)b., naming (2)c., true speech (2)d., and perception (2)e. (the verb is not glossed due to its indeterminate meaning). (2) a. {unoón} {I'll go} I must go b. {unoón} {I'll go} He wanted to go c. boómi win {Fuúmeen} her name {PN} He called her Fuumeen d. {unbí} {I went} He said he went e. {únbú} {he went} He saw her go

oó Q

akeeta AKANKALIN:NONFINITE

oó Q

akeéla AKANKALIN:3S

oó Q

AKANKALIN:3S

yoó Q

AKANKALIN:3S

akeéla

akeéla

koo IND koo IND koo IND koo IND

kalaá akeéla koo AKANKALIN:3S IND Q (Healey 1972: 217)

The examples demonstrate that a referent in a Telefol sentence who "akankalins" is not associated with any specific event type but, as a center of consciousness (represented mostly by the subject of this verb), is merely attributed to a certain locution or propositional content. The different semantic notions relating to the communicated states of affairs are disambiguated through a complex interplay between the content and form of the reported speech, the choice between oó, yoó and kalaá, the form of the verb akankalin, and (not illustrated in (2)) the facultative presence of an associated clause containing a semantically explicit verb. The general situation in this language is thus characterized not only by a certain difficulty in identifying different categories of reported speech but also by the fact that the distinction between speech, thought and perception is blurred. Admittedly, this may represent an extreme formal conflation in this domain. The general phenomenon, however, is far from unique to Telefol; it has been repeatedly reported not only in other Papuan languages but also in languages from other geographical areas.

6 The framework, aim, and data of this study In recognition of this, the term 'reported speech' will henceforth be replaced by REPORTED DISCOURSE (henceforth RD). The following is a working definition of this domain: Reported discourse is the representation of a spoken or mental text from which the reporter distances him-/herself by indicating that it is produced by a source of consciousness in a pragmatic and deictic setting that is different from that of the immediate discourse.

By "text" I intend to denote a linguistic form which has the potential of instantiating an illocutionary act irrespective of whether this is really intended and achieved in the context. Text in this sense can range from a long discourse through complex or simple sentential forms to a one-word utterance. Thus, the relevant string of linguistic signs must largely retain the morphosyntactic form of an independent utterance. What this means morphosyntactically, especially for more complex sentence-like units, varies from language to language and hence must be defined explicitly in every individual case. Nevertheless, this structural requirement can be taken as a crosslinguistically fairly robust parameter which distinguishes RD from the mere mention of non-immediate speech or cognition events like the following: (3) (4) (5)

they asked him about the whereabouts of George she gave us the advice to search in the internet the idea to leave her husband

The above expressions have been occasionally classified as a genuine RDtype or at least included in the discussion of RD; compare Leech & Short's (1981) "representation of speech act", Wiesemann's (1984) and Chia's (1986) "non-quote", Emberson's (1986) "condensed speech", Wiesemann's (1990) "implicit speech", Thompson's (1994) "non-clause messages", and McCarthy's (1998: 152) "narratised speech report". However, they are usually excluded from RD, a convention which will be followed here, too. This is not because the two are thought to be totally unrelated. On the contrary, it can be assumed that some languages may exhibit a gradual structural transition from the linkage of two sentential units in a conventional RD-expression to the complete syntactic incorporation of the mention of a text exemplified in the above sentences. It would thus in principle be desirable to study both phenomena together. The decision not to do so is motivated by the consideration that the inclusion of the latter would considerably inflate the number of expression types to be studied.


The above definition also implies that RD is not restricted to real instances of speech. It also includes texts that were never actually uttered like so-called "internal speech", or in general any representation of cognitive acts or states. Furthermore, the person who delivers the report and/or the person who hears it need not (fully) understand the meaning of the text as long as it is thought to be a string of sounds that makes a meaningful utterance in some language. The ongoing discourse and the reported discourse represent two communicative contexts which are distinguished by the terms IMMEDIATE vs. NON-IMMEDIATE. Each has its own center of consciousness which determines the deictic orientation in the relevant linguistic expressions and often has also a center of consciousness toward which an expression is directed. In the immediate context, the speech participants who produce and witness the RD-expression will be called here REPORTER and AUDIENCE, respectively. The speech participants of the reported non-immediate context will be terminologically distinguished by referring to them as SPEAKER (henceforth SP) and ADDRESSEE (henceforth AD). These two terms are not completely satisfactory semantically because they will also be used when the text itself is not an auditory signal. However, they are so widely used that it is more convenient to retain them.1 Since it is the reporter who produces the RD, it follows that the use and mode of presentation of such an expression is first of all governed by the communicative conditions and intentions of this speech participant. Thus the reported text is viewed to a greater or lesser extent from the perspective of a center of consciousness that was not its original source.2 Correspondingly, it is the kind of manipulation of the representation of the nonimmediate discourse by the reporter that determines the linguistic categorization of RD. Roncador's (1988) essential criterion for the distinction between different forms of RD is the kind of reference shift ("Referenzverschiebung") that holds between immediate and non-immediate discourse. Here is his definition:

1 It goes without saying that this terminology sometimes differs from that used in some previous works on RD. Just to mention one example, Pike (1968) uses "audience" for what I call "addressee". 2 Even in self-quoting, where one person is both SP and reporter at the same time, his/her state of mind in the immediate context is not identical with that in the non-immediate context, so that two centers of consciousness differing from each other at least on the time dimension must be recognized.

8 The framework, aim, and data of this study Referenzverschiebung liegt dann vor, wenn deiktische und expressive Ausdrücke jeweils gleichen Typs bei gleichbleibender Äußerungssituation verschiedene Referenzen haben; und/oder (als teilweise Umkehrung) dann, wenn deiktische Elemente verschiedenen Typs gleiche Referenz haben. [We speak of reference shift if deictic and expressive elements of the same type, given a constant communicative setting, have different reference; and/or (in part conversely) if deictic elements of different types have the same reference.] (ibid.: 56)

This approach leads to a straightforward definition of the two traditional categories of direct and indirect RD. DIRECT REPORTED DISCOURSE (henceforth DRD) is characterized by the author as follows: Direkte Rede stellt die Klasse derjenigen Ausdrücke dar, in denen alle deiktischen Elemente und Expressiva referentiell verschoben sind. [Direct speech [alias direct reported discourse] comprises the class of expressions where ALL deictic and expressive elements are referentially shifted (emphasis mine)] (ibid.: 108)

That is, shifters and other pragmatically determined elements in the reported text refer to the hic-et-nunc of the SP and the AD in the nonimmediate communicative setting; thus the formal interference of the reporter is maximally restricted. Conversely, INDIRECT REPORTED DISCOURSE (henceforth IRD), when conceived of as the extreme opposite of DRD, comprises those expressions where deictic and expressive elements in the reported text are construed according to the orientation of the reporter, to the maximum extent that the given language permits. This implies that a language, in order to be analyzed as having IRD, must give evidence of at least some degree of reporter interference, however minimal this may be. Initially, linguistic research only recognized the existence of these two categories and thus assumed a clear-cut dichotomy between them. However, the above definitions imply the possible existence of intermediate categories between DRD and IRD, since suprasegmental features as well as the various types of shifters and expressive items can be manipulated in such a way that the deictic or, more generally, pragmatic orientation of an expression does not conform completely to either the immediate or the non-immediate context. One such category was observed relatively early on in connection with the discussion of so-called "free indirect speech" (= "represented speech and thought", French "discours indirect libre", German


"erlebte Rede", etc.) as found in literary forms of certain languages. Another ambivalent case comprises RD-forms with "incomplete" pronoun shifts and thus mixed reference which were first identified in African languages and labelled by such terms as "combined speech" (Perrin 1974, Hedinger 1984) or "semi-(in)direct speech" (Thomas 1978, Aaron 1992, Hill 1995). In fact, there are more than just these two, relatively frequently described categories that do not conform to the earlier binary classification. On the basis of a crosslinguistic sample of 40 languages, Roeck (1994: 342-6) presents an extensive array of forms which are neither DRD nor IRD in the traditional sense. In keeping with Roncador (1988), Roeck (1994) and others, I will conceive of RD-categories as constituting a crosslinguistic domain with a scalar organization between two idealized polar opposites, DRD and "maximal" IRD. Although I have outlined briefly the present conceptualization of RD in general, the present work focuses on DRD and the linguistic structures marking this category. The first reason for this restriction is that DRD can be expected to exist in every language and is thus a universal phenomenon,3 while in a number of languages RD-categories incorporating partly or completely the perspective of the reporter are missing or extremely restricted. The second motivation is that DRD is a more discrete and welldefined object of analysis in that it is the extreme pole on the above scale: it ideally lacks ANY kind of reporter interference and is thus least integrated into his/her discourse perspective. As Haiman (1989: 131) puts it: Directly quoted material is not subject to sandhi of any kind. This generalization is too strong ... However, it does represent a psychologically robust ideal, and will serve as a suitable approximation to the truth.

While such a characterization is a crosslinguistically useful criterion for the identification of DRD, it goes without saying that the various manifestations of DRD need not be fully comparable across languages, due to the many different ways that languages may cut up the RD-domain as a whole and deploy the resulting categories.

3 To my knowledge, no language has been claimed in the literature to be devoid of DRD. Campbell & Campbell (1981) report that speakers of the Amazonian language Jamamadi virtually lack completely the possibility of an exact repetition of a previous utterance. At first glance, this seems to constitute an exception. However, it becomes clear from their description that DRD as conceptualized here does exist in Jamamadi. What the language lacks are quotes reported verbatim - a feature which is not criterial for DRD.

10 The framework, aim, and data of this study Due to the restriction to DRD, terms like "quotation", "quotative", "quote", etc., which will occur in particular with reference to FORMAL aspects of RD, are used here mostly with their literal meaning and standard connotation as found in other academic contexts. This follows a widespread practice in the literature. Nevertheless, for convenience this term will also be used in the occasional discussion of non-DRD expressions. It goes without saying that its original narrow sense ceases to apply the more an expression deviates from pure DRD. However, the present usage of "quotative" must not be equated with a meaning it has received in the terminology of some languages/ language groups, especially of the Americas. There, it usually refers to a gram4 marking hearsay evidentiality - a use possibly going back to Whorf's (1938) description of Hopi. This terminological convention has also entered some works having a much wider scope like Dahl (1985), Palmer (1986), and Trask (1993). While this marker type may often be related historically to RD (see Section 6.2), it nevertheless pertains to a different functional domain and should be kept separate from the central topic of this investigation. 1.2.2

Quotative indexes as formal signals of reported discourse

The entire linguistic form serving the expression of RD is called here a RDCONSTRUCTION. The most elaborate pattern assumed by such a structure normally takes the form of two major constituents. One contains the expression representing the reported non-immediate discourse itself. This will be called here the QUOTE. Once the RD-type is identified, this constituent will hardly ever enter the discussion but will be treated merely as a block. Of major interest in this investigation is the other constituent, which can be conceived of as indexing the presence of such a quote within the ongoing discourse. This will be called here the QUOTATIVE INDEX (henceforth QI).5 The following is a preliminary definition of this principal object of study:

4 "Gram" is used here loosely for different types of grammatical markers irrespective of their phonetic substance and morphosyntactic composition. 5 This differs from the usage in some other works, for example, Harris & Campbell (1995: 170), where a term like 'quotative construction' denotes what is here called the RD-construction and includes the quote.

1.2 Theoretical preliminaries 11 A quotative index is a segmentally discrete linguistic expression which is used by the reporter for the orientation of the audience to signal in his/her discourse the occurrence of an adjacent representation of reported discourse.

"Linguistic expression" is intended here to cover structures of variable complexity. That is, it is irrelevant whether the QI consists of just a gram bound to the quote, an independent function word, a phrase, a full sentential syntagm with its nominal participants, or even a clause with more than one predicate. By "segmentally discrete", two properties are implied. On the one hand, the relevant device must be sufficiently distinguished from the linguistic material of the general cotext, which sometimes signals the presence of a quote. That is, its presence and function must be motivated principally with reference to the quote per se. On the other hand, I exclude purely suprasegmental features of intonation, pitch, etc., which are also capable of marking a string of signs as a quote. Finally, "adjacent" stresses that the QI and the quote are required to form a complex whole, called here the RD-construction, in such a way that no other linguistic material interrupts this higher-order structural unit. QIs are regularly discussed in connection with RD-research regarding, for example, the formal distinction between different RD-categories, the status of a RD-construction as a whole in the syntactic variation of clause linkage, or the grammaticalization processes frequently observed in this domain. However, they have rarely been the object of research in their own right. Due to the lack of crosslinguistic studies of this topic, there has also been a great variety of terms. The following are all largely identical with the above notion of a QI: "quotation/ quote/ metapragmatic formula" (Longacre 1964, 1968, 1976, 1985, 1994, Reid 1979, Forster 1983, Silverstein 1985, Wendel 1986, DuBois 1989, Aaron 1992, Jones 1992, Ware 1993), "quotation indicator" (Pike 1968, Soutar & Pike 1982), "quotation/ quot(ativ)e/ speech margin" (Koontz 1976/7, Glock 1986, Dooley 1989, Vries 1990, Levinsohn 1992, Taylor 1994, Hill 1995), "speechintroducing/ reporting clause" (Stanley 1982, Hedinger 1984, Jackson 1987), "reporting/ quotative/ metapragmatic frame" (Sternberg 1982a, Silverstein 1985, Basso 1986, Yule 1993, Mathis & Yule 1994, Miller 1995), "speech-act expression" (Besnier 1992), "reporting signal" (Thompson 1994), "speech orienter" (Levinsohn 2000). A fair number of these terms come from the SIL linguistic tradition and studies inspired by it. There, QIs have been given more regular attention as a genuine type of constituent. Explicit definitions and terminology for QIs

12 The framework, aim, and data of this study and their subparts are largely lacking in the great amount of literature dealing with grammaticalization processes. This is due inter alia to the fact that these have first of all been described as processes concerning a single linguistic element like a speech verb, instead of as processes involving the form of an entire construction. In the present work the general approach is construction-oriented. Hence the relevant terms must be introduced and explained in more detail. In terms of propositional information a QI can be expected to contain a predicative assertion about some discourse or cognition event and information on who is its source (alias SP) and, if relevant, its hearer (alias AD). The unmarked way of encoding the QI-predicate would seem to be the use of a lexical item that belongs to the category verb (as defined in the given language) and that conveys the semantic feature of 'utterance'. An item with these two properties will be called here a SPEECH VERB. Such unremarkable QIs are exemplified by the following English expressions: (6) (7)

She said to Joe, {…} He answered her, {…}

These two examples also show that speech verbs differ according to their meaning - that is, they can be divided into semantically GENERIC SPEECH VERBS like say, speak, tell and SPECIFIC SPEECH VERBS like answer, ask, whisper, insist, praise, announce, refuse, call, etc. which make additional reference to a particular characteristic or circumstance of the speech event (see, e.g., Verschueren (1980, 1984), Dirven et al. (1982), Goossens (1985), Wierzbicka (1987), and Thompson (1994) for a more detailed classification of speech verbs). It is necessary to make an additional conceptual and terminological distinction. Speech verbs by definition must always refer semantically to an utterance, both when used in a QI and outside this context. There are, however, other verbal items which occur very frequently in QIs and have in this context the same reading as a generic speech verb, but whose semantic analysis is far less straightforward. This is either because their 'utterance' meaning is partially or completely absent in other predicative contexts or because they have no use at all outside a QI. Such a situation holds in quite a number of languages. Take as an example Noss' (1988: 101, 114) description of the verb hee in Gbaya, which is translated as 'say':

1.2 Theoretical preliminaries 13 The defective verb hee may occur with another verb of speaking or it may itself occur as the locutionary verb introducing the following discourse. It is a defective verb in that it occurs with the meaning of 'saying' only in the past form. [in footnote:] This item does occur as a regular verb, but with meanings other than 'say/ speak': hé yílí 'ululate'; hé mbéá 'announce/ proclaim a decree'; hé m 'crow (of a fowl)'. It would be convenient to analyze the introductory formula [i.e., the plain verb hee] as a serial verb construction, but its tonal pattern does not conform to the norm for serial verbs. [end of footnote] It may take any of three forms depending on speed of pronunciation and articulation, all of which convey the same meaning:

(8)

Wanto hee.... Wanto he.... Wanto 'e....

Wanto said.... Wanto said.... Wanto said....

Given that the QI itself conveys the notion of an utterance, a semantic analysis of such an ambiguous predicative as actually being a canonical speech verb is not well founded. Hence, for such QI-verbs a more neutral term is appropriate. I will call them QUOTATIVE VERB, indicating that they belong formally to this part of speech but serve a grammatical rather than a lexical function. Another language where a distinction between speech verb and quotative verb should be made is Zulu (representing the Nguni cluster). The different orders of QI and quote aside, the QI in (9) showing the use of the specific speech verb buza 'ask' is on the surface not very different from that in (10) with a form of the verb thi. It will, however, be demonstrated in Section 5.1.3.3 that the second lexeme is defective as a verb and functionally extremely versatile so that it is assigned to the class of quotative verbs. (9)

{...} kwa-buza yena IP.REM.PST-ask 3S ..." he asked. (Bona 1987,8: 122)

(10) u-thé: {...} 3S-QV:PFV He said, "... (Doke 1992: §820) Finally, there is a third type of QI-verb: the term NON-SPEECH VERB will be used here for all QI-verbs which do not refer semantically to human vocal behavior, for example, specific verbs like '(re)turn' (when used in the

14 The framework, aim, and data of this study reading 'answer') or generic verbs like 'do, make'. This class excludes quotative verbs even though these do not have speech-verb meaning either. Frequently, the QI contains in addition to a predicate a grammaticalized function word which is normally adjacent to the quote. In accordance with established usage, this will be called a QUOTATIVE MARKER. When such an element grammaticalizes in contexts normally subsumed under sentential complementation outside the traditional domain of narrow reported speech it is conventionally called a COMPLEMENTIZER, and this usage will be adopted here. Examples (11) and (12) demonstrate the quotative/complementizer lE@ in Tikar (lE$ with low tone is an unrelated comitative preposition). lE$ n@ñwí' lE@ {...} (11) à šE$ 3S say:NAR COM dog Q he said to the dog, "... (Stanley 1982: 36) {ny"( ní ywì kán} (12) tyí lìmmì lE@ hare know COMP {he wasn't dead} the hare knew that he wasn't dead [non-DRD] (ibid.: 34) In languages where verbs exhibit little or no inflection it is notoriously difficult to categorize more grammaticalized QI-elements. The example of the problematic status of the "defective verb" hee in Gbaya has illustrated this already. Take as another example the case of 'bo# in Ngbaka Ma'bo, which is viewed as a grammaticalized function word. It occurs in a variety of structural QI-constellations: {...} (13) kùnda dì 'béè 'bo# /ètí tortoise say OBL:3S Q IGB Tortue lui dit: "... (Thomas 1970: 79) yE$ngE$ ha# 'bo# s $ @ 'bo# {...} (14) /é ha# 3S take sieve give OBL PN Q Elle prit un tamis, le donna à So, disant: "... (ibid.: 603) (15) /ètí 'bo# {/"# pu#lù kpáa# /ètí} IGB Q {he went to take it off} dit qu'il allait le détacher [non-DRD] (ibid.: 81)

1.3 Methodological preliminaries 15

(16) /é 'bo# {...} 3S Q il s'écria: "... (ibid.: 53) The gram 'bo# occurs in (13) between a speech predicate and a quote, in (14) between a non-speech predicate and a quote, and in (15) as an independent introducer, here of non-DRD. In all these configurations the best synchronic analysis is to consider it as a quotative/complementizer. However, in (16) it follows a nominal referring to the SP. This configuration [SP quotative] is virtually indistinguishable from such structures as [SP speech.verb] or [SP quotative.verb] because it looks like a statement with the SP-nominal as predication base and the function word as predicate. Although here the quotative has the distributional behavior of a verb in being the nucleus of a QI with two constituents, it cannot be assigned to this lexical category. To reflect this ambiguity, in such cases I speak neutrally of a QUOTATIVE PREDICATOR. Functionally, quotative predicators and quotative verbs can be conceptualized as special subtypes of the more general category of a quotative marker. Except where explicitness is called for, I will often refer to all of these (quotative verb, predicator, and marker) simply as QUOTATIVE.

1.3 Methodological preliminaries The following sections presents the methodological framework of this study. Section 1.3.1 outlines the data base and the profile of the language sample the data come from. The procedure for how RD-constructions and, if relevant, the accompanying QIs are identified and classified is treated in Section 1.3.2. The final Section 1.3.3 deals briefly with empirical problems of the historically oriented analyses of QIs and of the elements constituting them. 1.3.1

Language sample, sources, and data corpus

As the title states, this work is primarily a study of QIs in African languages. Data from languages of other linguistic regions are considered and compared to the African data. However, the conclusions are drawn from findings based on a limited and planned sample of languages with the aim of making representative statements for the geographical area Africa. The

16 The framework, aim, and data of this study sample does not give a complete picture of the synchronic linguistic diversity on the African continent. Practical reasons concerning sample design and size motivated some rather arbitrary decisions as to what to include or exclude from the sample. Regarding geography, I limited the region to the African continental mainland, so that Malagasy is excluded. More important is the restriction to genealogical units which have a certain minimal time depth on the continent and can in this sense be considered vis-à-vis other language groups to be "indigenous" to Africa. Thus, I have excluded contemporaneous African speech forms which are the result of relatively recent external influences. That is, speech varieties that were shaped by contact with Asian or European languages, like creoles, pidgins, or vehicular and native varieties of colonial languages, are not considered in the sample. In this sense, the sample attempts to come close to Africa's genealogical profile at a time before languages from outside began to have a 'global' impact on the linguistic dynamics of the continent as a whole. The focus here does not lie on "outside" but on "global impact". Thus Ethiosemitic, whose ancestor is widely assumed to come from the Arabian Peninsula, is included in the sample because its range of influence was limited to the Ethiopian Plateau. By contrast Arabic, with the same geographical origin, is excluded because it disturbed the linguistic equilibrium on a much larger scale, encroaching on both North and East Africa since the early Middle Ages. The coming of Arabic was the earliest such 'global' incursion into Africa; any language configuration predating the advent of Arabic will here be considered "indigenous". The changes to the linguistic situation in Africa since then, which have multiplied with European colonialism and World globalization, have been tremendous. The fact that entire genealogical lineages to be included in a representative sample have not survived these processes to the time when they could be recorded according to acceptable documentation standards implies that the objective of any ancient genealogical profile cannot be achieved completely. From a methodological viewpoint, it is also important to note that this sampling of an older genealogical situation has the consequence that the genealogical and the structural profiles do not match each other from a diachronic perspective. The linguistic data of the sample are necessarily synchronic while its genealogical constitution focuses on an earlier time point. Considering the possible structural changes that can be assumed to have taken place within the time gap, this procedure could lead to distortions and inconsistencies, especially in cases where contact interference in


languages which in the above sense are "indigenous" to Africa comes from languages excluded from the sample as "non-indigenous." Given these general restrictions, the language sample itself strives to give as complete a genealogical profile of Africa as possible. Parallel to Nichols (1992), the targets of this genealogically controlled sample are groupings which have been or clearly can be established by means of the historical-comparative method. These are the FAMILY (comparable to such units as Mande, Chadic, or Nilotic) and the STOCK (not older than Afroasiatic). One is not on secure ground regarding genealogical affiliations involving the four major groupings of the widely accepted classification of African languages by Greenberg (1963). Although general reservations against this classification have rarely been raised in the recent past (but see Thomason 1994), I prefer to focus on low-level genealogical units that have a relatively shallow time depth and which are established on sufficiently firm empirical grounds. Such an orientation cannot misrepresent the true genealogical picture of Africa even if some groups considered here purely on the family level turn out in the future to enter genealogical groups of a higher order. Especially shared PARADIGMATIC systems of grammar - an essential requirement for identifying a genealogical language group (cf. Nichols 1996) - have not yet been demonstrated by the heretofore presented evidence for both Khoisan (cf., e.g., Güldemann forthcoming a) and Nilo-Saharan (pace Bender 1991, 1996, 2000; and Ehret 2001). Even Niger-Kordofanian (or Niger-Congo in the wide sense of BendorSamuel (ed.) 1989) remains questionable as a genealogical entity when it comes to more deviant groups like Mande, Ijoid, Atlantic, Kordofanian, or Dogon. As Niger-Congo is conceived in this study as a stock in Nichols' (1992) terms, these five families are excluded from it. It was felt desirable to include more than one language from those families which have a greater number of member languages. The cut-off value for adding another language from such a group was set arbitrarily at 90, and for still larger groups again at 180. The families concerned - followed in parentheses by their number of member languages according to Gordon (ed., 2005) - are Chadic (195) and Gur (96). In the case of Benue-Congo (961) which is a very large but structurally fairly homogeneous family, the number of sample languages has been restricted to five. Another exception was made with the inclusion of Bedauye as a second language from Cushitic (47), because its classification as the northern branch of this family is still controversial. Having established the target groups for sampling, the choice of individual languages depended largely on the availability and quality of em-

18 The framework, aim, and data of this study pirical data. Unfortunately, this uncontrollable factor was responsible for the ultimate omission of some families because suitable data could not be obtained. First, I excluded Egyptian as a whole for the reason that even the latest chronolect, Coptic, was no longer a healthy living language when modern linguistic documentation and description began - a circumstance that affects the nature of the available data and its possible analysis. Other missing lineages are Kordofanian, Omotic, and various small groups commonly subsumed under Nilo-Saharan, for example, Berta, Koman, Gumuz, etc. The gaps in the sample would have been greater still without the help of colleagues who kindly furnished their unpublished data on less accessible languages. When there was a possible choice from within a lineage three criteria determined the choice. These are, in the order of importance: (1) a text corpus analyzable by a non-specialist, (2) a reasonably extensive grammatical description, and (3) a special treatment of reported discourse. Map 1 and Table 1 present the sample languages with respect to their geographical location, genealogical classification and data sources. The sequential order of the languages used here will, where relevant, be followed throughout the rest of this study. The names in the table column "Language" do not specify further the particular language variety. Sometimes, this is the standard form of the relevant language (e.g., in Khoekhoe, Ewe, Yoruba, and Igbo). In other cases, a geographical sub-entity of a dialect cluster served as the main data source (e.g., East !Xoon from the Taa cluster, Kolokuma from Izon, or Zulu from the Nguni linguistic complex). In general, this information is easily recoverable from the references used. The names used herein for the sample languages as well as for other languages are normally those of the (major) source used. Possibly more familiar terms (added at some places in parentheses) and commonly recognized classifications of languages can be found in Gordon (ed., 2005). In the case of Khoisan languages, however, it is preferable to consult Güldemann (2003a) because the information in the former source is often inadequate and does not guarantee a correct identification of all the languages studied here.


Map 1. The geographical distribution of the sample languages

20 The framework, aim, and data of this study Table 1. Sample languages, genealogical classification, and data sources Language 1. Koyra Chiini 2. Kanuri 3. Ik 4. Aiki 5. Fur 6. Ngiti 7. Ngambay 8. Kunama 9. Dongola 10. Murle 11. Anywa 12. Krongo 13. Hadza 14. Sandawe 15. Khoekhoe 16. Ju|'hoan 17. Taa 18. Tigre 19. Tamajeq 20. Bedauye 21. Burunge 22. Kera 23. Lamang 24. Hausa 25. Mandinka 26. Izon 27. Kisi 28. Donno S 29. Kouya 30. Supyire 31. Koromfe 32. Waja 33. Ngbaka Ma'bo 34. Ewe 35. Yoruba 36. Igbo 37. Birom 38. Tikar 39. Nguni

Family (subbranch) Songhay Saharan Kuliak Maban Furan Moru-Mangbetu Bongo-Bagirmi Isolate Nubian Surmic Nilotic Kadu Isolate Isolate Khoe-Kwadi Ju Tuu Semitic Berber Cushitic (North) Cushitic (South) Chadic (East) Chadic (Central) Chadic (West) Mande Ijoid Atlantic Dogon Kru Gur (Senufo) Gur (Central) Adamawa Ubangi Kwa Benue-Congo (Defoid) Benue-Congo (Igboid) Benue-Congo (Platoid) Benue-Congo (Bantoid) Benue-Congo (Bantoid)

Stock Central Sudanic Central Sudanic East Sudanic East Sudanic East Sudanic Afroasiatic Afroasiatic Afroasiatic Afroasiatic Afroasiatic Afroasiatic Afroasiatic Niger-Congo Niger-Congo Niger-Congo Niger-Congo Niger-Congo Niger-Congo Niger-Congo Niger-Congo Niger-Congo Niger-Congo Niger-Congo

* Greenberg's proposed supergroups as reference

Greenberg (1963)* Nilo-Saharan Nilo-Saharan Nilo-Saharan Nilo-Saharan Nilo-Saharan Nilo-Saharan Nilo-Saharan Nilo-Saharan Nilo-Saharan Nilo-Saharan Nilo-Saharan Nilo-Saharan Khoisan Khoisan Khoisan Khoisan Khoisan

Niger-Kordofanian Niger-Kordofanian Niger-Kordofanian Niger-Kordofanian Niger-Kordofanian Niger-Kordofanian Niger-Kordofanian Niger-Kordofanian Niger-Kordofanian Niger-Kordofanian Niger-Kordofanian Niger-Kordofanian Niger-Kordofanian Niger-Kordofanian Niger-Kordofanian

1.3 Methodological preliminaries 21 (Table 1 continued) Text source* Heath 1998a; Heath (ed.) 1998: 155-69, 224-71 Cyffer 1974; Geider ms. Serzisko 1992, 1995, f.n. Nougayrol 1989 Zyhlarz 1942: 169-73; Jakobi 1990 Kutsch Lojenga 1994 Vandame 1963 Reinisch 1881-90 vol. 1: 171-4, vol. 2: 2-21 Armbruster 1960; Massenbach 1962: 145-52, 163-6 Arensen 1992: 299-300, 307-32 Reh 1996 Reh 1985 Bala 1998: 16-33 Elderkin 1989, f.n. Hagman 1977; Schmidt 1994: 134-45, 1997: 142-7; Haacke f.n. Dickens ms. Traill ms. Littmann 1911: 698-706; Sundström 1914; Raz 1983: 103-12 Petites Soeurs de Jésus 1974: 60-7, 78-99, 142-53, 230-45 Reinisch 1893/4 vol. 1: 5-30 Kießling 1994, f.n. Ebert 1975: 60-6, 106-29, 184-93, 206-31 Wolff 1983, 1994: 331-7 Ahmad 1997: 93-4, 187-95, 201-3, 230, 233-5 Pfeiffer (ed.) 1997: 18-41, 66-7, 74-5, 87-9, 96-9, 122-4 Williamson f.n. Childs 1995 Kervran & Prost 1969, 1986 Arthur f.n. Carlson 1994 Rennison 1986a Kleinewillinghöfer f.n. Thomas 1970: 50-87, 134-9, 154-65, 330-49, 594-607 Westermann 1907: 142-3, 145-6, 148-9; Dawuda f.n. Bamgbosè 1966; Armstrong 1966, Barber & Ògúndíjo` (eds.) 1994: 81-259 Adams 1932: 119-20, 129-36; Green & Igwe 1963; Anyanywu f.n. Bouquiaux 1970b: 46-55, 90-7, 162-91, 312-35, 348-61 Stanley 1982, 1991 Warmelo 1938: 10-3; Bona 87,8: 26-8, 32-4, 122-3/ 88,9: 142-3 * Page numbers are added only when not all texts of a given source are used.

22 The framework, aim, and data of this study (Table 1 continued) Language 1. Koyra Chiini 2. Kanuri 3. Ik 4. Aiki 5. Fur 6. Ngiti 7. Ngambay 8. Kunama 9. Dongola 10. Murle 11. Anywa 12. Krongo 13. Hadza 14. Sandawe 15. Khoekhoe 16. Ju|'hoan 17. Taa 18. Tigre 19. Tamajeq 20. Bedauye 21. Burunge 22. Kera 23. Lamang 24. Hausa 25. Mandinka 26. Izon 27. Kisi 28. Donno S 29. Kouya 30. Supyire 31. Koromfe 32. Waja 33. Ngbaka Ma'bo 34. Ewe 35. Yoruba 36. Igbo 37. Birom 38. Tikar 39. Nguni

Language expert El. A. Awagana F. Serzisko A. Jakobi M. Reh M. Reh B. Sands E. Elderkin W. Haacke A. Traill M. Vanhove R. Kießling E. Wolff M. Abdoulaye D. Creissels K. Williamson T. Childs C. Culy E. Arthur R. Carlson U. Kleinewillinghöfer C. Dawuda A. Bamgbosè -

Grammar source Heath 1998a Cyffer 1974; Hutchison 1976, 1981a Serzisko 1992 Nougayrol 1989 Beaton 1968; Jakobi 1990 Kutsch Lojenga 1994 Vandame 1963 Reinisch 1881-90; Thompson 1989 Armbruster 1960 Lyth 1971,1; Arensen 1982 Reh 1996 Reh 1985 Sands forthcoming Elderkin 1989 Hagman 1977; Olpp 1977 Snyman 1970; Dickens 2005 Traill 1994 Leslau 1945; Raz 1983 Petites Soeurs de Jésus 1982 Reinisch 1893/4; Hudson 1974 Kießling 1994 Ebert 1979 Wolff 1983 Wolff 1993; Newman 2000 Rowlands 1959; Creissels 1983 Williamson 1965 Childs 1995 Kervran & Prost 1986 Carlson 1994 Rennison 1997 Kleinewillinghöfer 1990 Thomas 1963 Westermann 1907 Bamgbosè 1966 Green & Igwe 1963; Emenanjo` 1978 Bouquiaux 1970a Stanley 1991 Doke 1992

1.3 Methodological preliminaries 23 (Table 1 continued) Lexicon source Heath 1998b Cyffer 1994 Heine 1999b Reinisch 1881-90 Armbruster 1965 Lyth 1971,2-3 Reh 1999 Kagaya 1993 Rust 1969 Dickens 1994 Traill 1994 Organisation 1969 Reinisch 1895 Ebert 1976 Wolff & Heusing ms. Bargery 1934; Abraham 1946 Creissels et al. 1982 Kervran 1993 Rennison 1986b Westermann 1905, 1954 Abraham 1958 Welmers & Welm. 1963; Williamson (ed.) 1972 Doke et al. 1990; Pahl et al. (eds.) 1989

RD-related article Hutchison 1971 Serzisko 1987 Waley & Armbruster 1934 Ebert 1991 Gouffé 1971; Dimmendaal 1989 Dramé 1983 Culy 1994 Clements 1975; Lord 1976 Lord 1976; Bamgbosè 1986 Stanley 1982; Jackson 1987 Moolman 1984

24 The framework, aim, and data of this study In terms of the nature and quality of the available data, there exist considerable obstacles to a crosslinguistic analysis of QIs as envisaged here. First, many descriptive works contain only limited and incomplete information on the formal properties of RD-constructions in general and QIs in particular. Moreover, where these structures are given explicit attention, the focus is often just on one or two major construction types so that the possible variation of a language in this domain cannot be completely recovered from the description. Another problem arises from the specific analytic perspective of the present study. Grammatical properties of RD-expressions are normally addressed in grammar books merely as phenomena pertaining to the domain of clause linkage. However, RD-constructions will be assumed here, on the basis of results from discourse-oriented studies, to have a more global functional import in that they serve certain communicative goals in the creation and organization of a text. Such textual functions of RDconstructions and their possible formal correlates are rarely covered in grammatical descriptions, let alone in a way that would allow a systematic cross-language comparison. Finally, there exists the possibility that individual treatments may be biased toward construction types that are not typical for actual language use. For example, they may have an orientation toward structures familiar from European languages which are better understood and which usually also serve as the metalanguage of description; or they may focus on structures which are preferred in normative and/or planned written discourse. This is not a trivial issue, because even standard descriptions of well-documented European languages tend to underestimate or even ignore the importance of such RD-introducing phrases in spontaneous and spoken language usage as English he's like, German und ich so 'and I'm like', Portuguese ai ela 'then she', etc. (see also McCarthy's (1998) extensive argumentation in favor of authentic spoken data). All these factors motivated the decision to lay primary importance on the analysis of tokens of QIs in their actual discourse context. That is, an attempt is made to base the analysis of QIs in a language - their formal evaluation, their classification into types, and their correlation with local contextual or more global discourse functions - primarily on the inspection of a sufficient number of tokens from cohesive and naturally produced oral texts. Unfortunately, such an objective turns out, at the present stage of our knowledge, not to be fully compatible with the objective of providing a representative comparison of languages from an entire continent. The textual documentation of African languages in a form that is easily accessible


and also suitable for analysis by a non-specialist is still very limited. In order to be able to carry out at all a QI-survey based on texts in a large number of genealogically diverse languages it had to be accepted that the data base would have to be extremely uneven in terms of almost any criterion. This is evident from the information given in Table 1. The data used span more than a century of linguistic research. Some of the texts were not produced spontaneously and in oral form, but were written down by native speakers or even dictated to the linguist. Texts based on transcribed audio recordings have variable depths of analysis or (in the version available to me) have been subjected to different forms and degrees of editing (depending on the linguistic approach, the targeted readership of a publication, etc.). Also, the texts differ considerably in length. The diversity of the data corpus also concerns the comparability of the texts across languages, as can inter alia be inferred from Table 2. That is, the number of texts available for an individual language varies widely, and the texts belong to different discourse types. Only the parameter of discourse genre displays some homogeneity, in that there is a strong bias toward narrative texts or texts with large narrative portions. This means that the present study is to a large extent a study of QIs in a particular text type. This is important for conclusions that refer to the discourse features of RD and its formal realization. The predominance of narratives has two major reasons: (1) they are the most commonly found text type in linguistic documentation and (2) they are very likely to contain DRD. For the sake of greater consistency of the corpus, it would have been desirable to base the study entirely on this text type. However, for some languages this would have meant a still smaller data base. Consequently, other texts have been included where necessary. In general, the data corpus can claim neither comparability and coherence across languages nor representativity within an individual language. The statistical figures should be evaluated in light of this fact. However, what the text survey does provide is a better insight into the formal variation of RD-expressions and its dependency on factors operating at a level above that of simple and complex sentences.

26 The framework, aim, and data of this study Table 2. Texts across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni Total

Texts (total) 5 3 10 2 2 5 6 13 8 13 14 5 4 6 6 19 20 13 6 13 6 8 5 6 8 13 5 4 8 7 7 2 8 9 3 11 6 6 5 290

Narratives (total) 4 3 8 2 2 5 6 13 8 13 11 5 4 2 6 19 7 13 6 13 6 7 5 6 8 13 3 4 8 3 6 2 8 9 0 8 6 3 3 258


1.3.2

The analysis of quotative indexes

A crucial problem for a statistical survey of RD-constructions is the abovementioned fact that this domain has no discrete clear-cut categories, but is organized as a scalar continuum along which linguists identify several focal points of construction types. The present study is primarily concerned with DRD. Although this is, as one of the extreme poles on the scale, a comparatively robust category, the correct identification of individual tokens can still be quite problematic. First, there is not one but many quoteinternal features reflecting different degrees of reporter interference. Therefore, the various parameters have to be ranked as to their importance when making a decision in favor of one or the other RD-category. Second, formal clues giving evidence of reporter interference are not always present or accessible in the available data. In this investigation the most important criterion for the assignment of a certain token to a particular RD-category is a shift in pronominal reference. As soon as the quote of a RD-token has at least one pronoun that does not receive its referential interpretation from the speaker perspective, this token has been counted as not belonging to the core category of DRD-tokens. This also implies that those cases have been separated from DRD (1) in which pronouns in the quote have mixed reference or (2) which display a consistent reporter-oriented pronoun reference but nevertheless contain other features referring to the non-immediate context. This approach has been explicitly or implicitly taken in the majority of RD-studies. However, it should be noted that some studies may rank the change in pronoun reference lower than other shifter phenomena, which would yield a different classification of RD-tokens. Even the pronoun criterion fails to resolve the categorization problem of a great number of RD-tokens where no pronouns mark a shift. This is the case in languages without a logophoric distinction in all quotes that contain only 3rd-person references. The problem can also appear in so-called selfquoting contexts, where both the QI and the quote have only 1st-person pronouns. In such pronominally ambiguous cases, the problem can often be resolved by noting the presence of shifters encoding temporal and spatial deixis and of other discourse features which are pragmatically tied to the non-immediate communicative setting like exclamations, vocatives, attitude markers, imperatives, etc. If these are also absent, the last resort in the analysis is the translation provided in the data source. Due to diverse translation principles across the text corpora, however, no uniformity can be guaranteed in this respect. Inevitably, then, there will be cases where the

28 The framework, aim, and data of this study decision for one or the other RD-category must be made in a rather arbitrary fashion - a potential source of error which, unfortunately, cannot be removed. Naturally, the analysis of RD-tokens is based completely on the data from the text corpora. As mentioned above, the internal composition of the quote does not play any significant role in the analysis once the tokens of RD-constructions have been identified and their category determined. The principal object of this study is the expressions indexing the presence of the quote. The following procedure was pursued in the identification and classification of tokens: (1) (2) (3) (4) (5)

Recording of tokens of DRD-constructions as defined above Separation of tokens with and without a QI Recording of tokens of other RD-categories referring to real speech Preliminary identification of QI-types Recording of tokens of the identified QI-types not used for RD This approach resulted in four classes of tokens:

I. II. III. IV.

DRD with a QI (this comprises the core of the data set) DRD without a QI RD other than DRD with a QI Expressions with a QI used for functions other than RD

The logic of recording and classifying the linguistic structures under analysis should be considered in light of the principal objectives of this study. The detailed grammatical investigation of QIs marking DRD is at the heart of the present study. Therefore, only QIs in the first token group have been subjected to a detailed morphosyntactic and semantic analysis. Also, DRD is fully covered irrespective of (1) whether the quote is signaled by a QI (hence the second token group) and (2) whether it represents real speech or only a cognitive state. The concentration on the category of DRD does not mean that other RD-categories are excluded from the data survey and resulting discussion. Most sample languages have QIs which can be employed for the entire range of RD-categories. As this study is oriented toward constructions and their linguistic history, it is thus necessary at least to record such non-DRD tokens. In order to give a more complete picture of RD in general, RDconstructions that exclusively signal non-DRD are also recorded and discussed. However, this group of QI-tokens is not analyzed grammatically,


nor is it recorded with the same degree of exhaustivity as the first group of DRD-tokens. This is because IRD fades out gradually into a grammatical domain that is conventionally considered much wider than normal RD, namely sentential complementation - an area of only secondary interest in this investigation. Thus, the survey of QI-tokens of non-DRD-constructions will be restricted to those cases which are marked by a QI and which relate unambiguously to narrow reported speech. This principle and the fact that DRD is in general recognized more easily can be illustrated by the following pair of examples involving perception predicates from Ik. An expression such as (17)a. is a clear case of DRD based on the pronoun-reference criterion and will be so counted. The sentence in (17)b. can be viewed as IRD according to the above RDdefinition. In a conventional approach, however, it would be analyzed as plain sentential complementation. As there is no firmly established criterion to separate this type from other complement clause types, such cases will be excluded from the token count. (17) a. ita-a j'a {ro a iria ata nti?} find-PFV just {people, what can I do?} she just found, "People, what can I do? ..." (Serzisko 1995: 507) b. ita-a {sokitiniE gwaits'ie ts'ufetataka} find-PFV {the hoofs of the giraffe had already appeared} he found that the hoofs of the giraffe had already appeared (Serzisko 1992: 86) The construction-oriented approach also dictated the recording of tokens of the relevant structures even when they do not serve their normal function of indexing RD - hence the fourth group of tokens. Here, too, the distinction between a QI used for RD and one used for another function can be problematic. This is, for example, the case in languages which express intention and other forms of internal awareness by means of RDconstructions and which exploit these structures extensively in modal contexts and clause linkage. This is illustrated by the use of the quotative verb n in Kanuri in both DRD and IRD. It is difficult to decide whether these examples should be analyzed as RD or as conventionalized devices to encode modality and clause-linkage.

30 The framework, aim, and data of this study (18) fato-ro gag´ {yanged´ gojin} house-OBL enter:3S:MED {he would take the trousers} wono-ga QV:3S:PST-TEMP when he entered the house and was about to take the trousers [lit.: when he entered the house and said/ thought he would take the trousers] (Geider ms.) (19) Ya Kuruman daji {wu b´lanzero lengin} s´ PN then {I will go to town} QV:3S:MED then Ya Kuruman said 'I will go to town' [then Ya Kuruman decided/ wanted to go to town] (Geider ms.) sà wú-gà cátà (20) {férònzá yèz´@sk´@na} {I have killed their daughter} QV:3P:MED 1S-OBJ catch:3P.PST ... ich habe ihre Tochter umgebracht, sagten sie und ergriffen mich [lit.: they said/ thought, I have killed their daughter, and arrested me > they arrested me on the charge that/ because I killed their daughter (actually he did not)] (Cyffer 1974: 213) Crosslinguistically valid criteria for a consistent classification of such cases could not be determined; whether to assign a token to RD or to nonRD had to be decided in the relevant cases in a rather ad-hoc fashion. Finally, the QIs recorded in each language are grouped into types on the basis of important morphosyntactic features. This analysis, too, is based primarily on the text corpus data. But it has been supplemented, where available, by information in the grammatical sources. Such information is usually concerned with types. Thus, the language-specific types recognized in this study and summarized in Appendix 1 are either established on the basis of sufficient tokens in the texts examined herein, or are explicitly described as such in the relevant grammatical reference work. It should be clear, however, that the types identified in a crosslinguistic study like this one are not necessarily "constructions" in the narrow technical sense of this term, inasmuch as the relatively shallow analysis and the limited amount of textual data do not allow a fully reliable structural generalization over QItokens in an individual language (see, e.g., Schultze-Berndt 2002 for discussing problems of identifying and defining language-specific constructions). The term "construction", accordingly, will be largely avoided.


1.3.3

Elements of quotative indexes used with other functions

A second major concern of this study is the frequent polyfunctionality displayed by QIs or elements occurring therein. Polyfunctionality displayed by an entire QI is fairly straightforward because it involves a specific type of structure which can be recognized fairly easily. Polyfunctionality displayed by individual QI-elements, however, can be quite complicated. First, it is necessary to determine which elements enter a QI with a specific role and on a regular basis. This first analytical step, which is relatively straightforward, will be based on the token and type survey of QIs. The more difficult task is the identification of morphological items which are possibly cognate with the thus-established QI-elements. It is clear that this is a problematic undertaking when dealing with a largely unfamiliar language, as is generally the case. The minimal requirement is a resemblance in phonetic shape between a QI-element and another candidate gram or lexical item. Whenever such a similarity is encountered, it is recorded for the purpose of subsequent analysis. However, affinity in shape cannot be the only or even the primary criterion. More important is the semantic and functional plausibility of the posited relation. In this respect, the search does not need to start from scratch because of the extensive amount of literature on grammaticalization processes related to the domain of RD (see Section 4.1). These previous findings serve as a welcome guide in the systematic recording of lexical or grammatical items that might be related to such QI-elements as speech verbs, quotative verbs, quotatives, etc. This bias toward grammaticalization changes which have already been attested or proposed entails the possibility that heretofore unattested phenomena may be overlooked. This, however, is minimized by the broadness of the search related to mere sound similarity and the fairly great variety of languages surveyed. Comparative data or judgements by language specialists are included in the analysis. However, this clearly cannot be done on a systematic basis because such information is often not available. In general, three qualitatively distinct kinds of observations can be made. It is, of course, my subjective judgement which type an individual case is assigned to in this study. In the first group of cases, there exists a phonetic and structural resemblance, but a clear functional scenario is not available. Since a relation cannot be excluded, such a case will be registered for future research. Second, there may be a phonetic and structural resemblance as well as an attested and relevant grammaticalization process, but the available data are insufficient to lay out a plausible and com-

32 The framework, aim, and data of this study plete historical scenario. In the third type, finally, the empirical facts allow one to assume firmly that two given items are etymologically related and to explain their functional and possibly formal divergence in terms of grammaticalization.

1.4 An overview of reported-discourse constructions in the corpus As was mentioned above, QIs marking DRD are not the only expressions recorded in this study. Accordingly, the analysis of the focal structures of this investigation will be preceded here by a brief discussion of the overall constitution of the data corpus considering all RD-constructions. The frequency of non-DRD in the text corpora is presented and discussed in Section 1.4.1. I then turn in Section 1.4.2 to consideration of DRD-expressions which lack a clearly identifiable QI. 1.4.1

Non-direct reported discourse

The analysis of RD-constructions with types other than DRD serves to provide a general picture of the relative frequency of the various RDcategories and in particular to throw some light on the importance of DRD in the languages of this investigation. Table 3 presents data that allow one to evaluate the relative frequency of DRD and non-DRD for each language in the corpus. The third-to-last column presents the number of tokens of RD-indexing expressions while the second-to-last column contains the figures for tokens which belong to a category other than DRD (on the basis of the criteria established in Section 1.3.2). The group of non-DRD tokens has not been subclassified further; it comprises canonical IRD, semi-direct RD, RD with logophoric pronouns, etc. Various observations for the entire data base can be made from a language-internal comparison between these two figures or a look at the last column, which gives the percentage of non-DRD tokens vis-à-vis all the RD-expressions with a QI. First, there is no language whose corpus lacks DRD. In a study which has DRD as its primary research object, this might appear rather trivial at first glance. However, it should be noted that it was never necessary to extend or change the list of languages because of a complete absence of DRD.

1.4 An overview of reported-discourse constructions in the corpus 33 Table 3. RD-constructions across the language sample Language Narrative without Other text without QI DRD non-DRD DRD non-DRD total Koyra Chiini 0 0 0 1 303 Kanuri 0 2 202 Ik 0 5 2 2 97 Aiki 0 1 24 Fur 0 1 22 Ngiti 2 5 15 Ngambay 0 1 97 Kunama 0 10 129 Dongola 0 7 138 Murle 2 8 108 Anywa 0 5 3 2 85 Krongo 0 1 49 Hadza 0 4 64 Sandawe 0 2 0 1 64 Khoekhoe 1 4 124 Ju|'hoan 1 11 163 Taa 0 4 3 8 173 Tigre 2 6 81 Tamajeq 0 1 133 Bedauye 0 12 127 Burunge 0 4 195 Kera 2 1 0 0 103 Lamang 0 5 128 Hausa 0 0 242 Mandinka 0 2 203 Izon 1 6 72 Kisi 0 3 1 1 13 Donno S 1 0 65 Kouya 0 4 55 Supyire 0 0 2 3 31 Koromfe 0 0 1 0 87 Waja 0 0 102 Ngbaka M. 0 1 99 Ewe 2 1 60 Yoruba 0 0 94 Igbo 3 1 0 0 72 Birom 0 1 148 Tikar 1 1 2 2 27 Nguni 0 0 0 0 69 Total 18 120 14 20 4063

QI for non-DRD total in % 180 59 4 2 8 8 3 12 1 4 0 0 11 11 3 2 2 1 8 7 15 18 22 45 0 0 3 5 7 6 26 16 33 19 9 11 15 11 1 1 2 1 53 51 0 0 43 18 22 11 18 25 1 8 49 75 4 7 15 48 40 46 12 12 14 14 35 58 84 89 45 62 11 7 18 67 21 30 838 21

34 The framework, aim, and data of this study This is not the case with non-DRD: there are three languages, Ngiti, Hadza, and Lamang, where the corpus failed to produce any such tokens at all. This does not mean that these languages do not have the structural capability of expressing such categories. However, this finding is significant and unlikely to have resulted simply from limitations of the data base at least for the last two languages, because their token total is sufficiently high and because the respective language specialists confirm the trend observed in the corpus. In general, the fact that there are corpora without nonDRD, but none without DRD, already indicates a certain preference for DRD across the data base, however accidental the picture in an individual language may appear to be. This preference becomes unequivocal when the languages with tokens in both groups are evaluated. In these languages, too, the distribution of DRD vs. non-DRD is normally extremely uneven in favor of DRD. Thus, another 20 sample languages have a proportion of non-DRD tokens that is lower than 15% of the total. In a further 6 languages, this percentage is still considerably lower than a third of the total. Hence, a clear majority of the sample corpora display a marked preference for DRD. Only in 10 languages do non-DRD tokens represent roughly half of the RD-total (Krongo, Kera, Supyire, Koromfe) or more than half of the total (Koyra Chiini, Donno S , Ewe, Yoruba, Igbo, and Tikar). In the last group, only Yoruba displays a wide margin between non-DRD total and DRD-total, whereas such an extreme disparity occurs often in languages that have the reverse situation. When speaking about a preference for DRD in the sample languages, it should be borne in mind that this generalization holds for data consisting predominantly of narrative texts. The validity of such a restriction is partly corroborated by the comparison of presence vs. absence of the different RD-categories in different text types. A comparison between the first and the second column in Table 3 supports the general observation that DRD is preferred in narratives over non-DRD because there are 27 languages where narratives without non-DRD are more frequent than those without DRD. The opposite situation occurs in only four languages (Kera, Donno S , Ewe, Igbo). In non-narratives, the picture is less clear. A comparison of the third and the fourth column shows that of a total of 13 corpora, only four (Koyra Chiini, Sandawe, Taa, Supyire) have more non-narratives without non-DRD than without DRD, while in two (Anywa, Koromfe) it is the other way around. This indicates that the relative frequency of the different RD-categories in text types other than narratives need not be the same as that for narratives.

1.4 An overview of reported-discourse constructions in the corpus 35

In support of this idea, I mention a suspicious case from the sample. The Ngambay text corpus shows a strong DRD-preference (90% of the total). For the closely related language Sar, however, Gakinabay & Wiesemann (1986) report at first glance the opposite, that is, non-DRD categories are in general more widely used than DRD. It is of course possible that genealogically close languages do not have the same discourse function for a given RD-category. Nevertheless, there is an alternative and more plausible explanation, as the above authors (ibid.: 40-1) also state for Sar: Mais si le style direct est rare dans la communication de tous les jours dans le milieu sar, il abonde pourtant dans certains domaines particuliers: ... b) Quand le sujet parlant cite les actants d'un conte ou d'un autre récit qui met en scène des personnages. ...

Taking this information into account and the fact that the Ngambay corpus of this study consists exclusively of narratives, it is quite possible that the recorded DRD-preference for Ngambay is an artifact of this text-type bias. So the general situation in this language might in fact resemble that in Sar, and the Ngambay findings would only reflect the local markedness reversal of RD-categories in narratives. Thus, the statistically observed dominance of DRD in the African language sample seems to have at least two major reasons. First, there are a number of languages which prefer DRD in general. This is explicitly stated by language specialists for some of the sample languages: Ik (Serzisko 1987: 72-3), Dongola (Armbruster 1960: 349), Sandawe (Elderkin p.c.), and Lamang (Wolff p.c.). Thus, one can safely conclude that a DRDpreference is a common phenomenon in African languages. This also corresponds with a superficial survey of the wider crosslinguistic literature: languages are frequently cited in which non-DRD is generally rare. The second reason for the DRD-dominance relates to the specific nature of the data base, which consists mostly of narrative texts. That narrative discourse is more prone to DRD than expository, procedural or hortatory texts has been indicated by a number of studies on RD (compare Kerr (1976/7: 151) on Cuiva, Larson (1978: 240, 247) on Aguaruna, and Glock (1986: 35) on Saramaccan, to mention a few examples from outside Africa). The same conclusion is drawn in this study from the number of texts of different types lacking the one vs. the other RD-category, as well as an impressionistic comparison of the absolute frequency of RD-categories across texts of different types. Because of the lack of relevant information in a number of sample languages, I cautiously draw the general conclusion

36 The framework, aim, and data of this study that narratives use more DRD than non-DRD; future studies must show for each language whether this can be generalized to other discourse genres. As should be expected, a cross-language RD-study like the present one cannot answer such a language-specific question. The preference for DRD is not valid, however, across all the corpora. A quarter of the sample languages (ten) have a more prominent use of nonDRD. As mentioned, these are Koyra Chiini, Krongo, Kera, Donno S , Supyire, Koromfe, Ewe, Yoruba, Igbo, and Tikar. The importance of nonDRD is sometimes also explicitly mentioned in the grammatical description of these or genealogically close languages, suggesting that the statistical observation of this study is not an artifact of the analyzed data. Compare in this respect Clark (1972: 100) for Ekpeye - the closest relative of Igbo - and Jackson (1987: 108) for Tikar. Indeed, it must be recognized that a strong reliance on non-DRD is in fact a quite frequent phenomenon on the African continent from the perspective of a purely numerical language count, even if the present genealogically balanced sample does not reflect this directly. A closer look at the genealogical lineages of the above ten "non-DRD" sample languages can elucidate this as well: it yields several West African language families which have a particularly high number of member languages, namely Gur (represented by Supyire and Koromfe), Kwa (represented by Ewe) and Benue-Congo (represented by Yoruba, Igbo, and Tikar). If we assume that the behavior of these languages holds tendentially for their respective lineages, too, it comes as no surprise that languages from these lineages and this wider geographical area are so often reported to show a dominance of non-DRD over DRD. A few additional examples from the literature are Engenni (Thomas 1978: 24-6), Mündü (Jeffrey 1984), Kom (Chia 1986), Obolo (Aaron 1992: 237-8), and Adioukrou (Hill 1995). In this respect, it is remarkable from the formal perspective of RDencoding that of the sample languages which show a greater importance of non-DRD, all but Koromfe are described as possessing so-called logophoric marking. This is a formal device that distinguishes in non-DRD whether a participant in the quote is or is not coreferential with the SP usually encoded in the QI. Güldemann (2003b) proposes that the correlation between the presence of logophoric marking and the relatively high frequency of non-DRD might be motivated functionally. That is, in a language that makes frequent use of non-DRD, the incidence of opaque reference of a 3rd person in the quote (as in Hea said hea,b will come) will increase. Logophoric marking disambiguates precisely such cases and is thus a useful device to facilitate reference tracking (cf. also Dimmendaal 2001:


135-142). From a functional perspective, then, it is plausible to assume that such languages are prone to develop logophoric marking in order to resolve the relatively frequent ambiguity in the quote-internal reference of personal pronouns. Since the correlation emerging here also holds under the wider perspective of Güldemann (2003b), which is based on more extensive data, the just-mentioned functional explanation remains a viable working hypothesis.6 This promising, though still preliminary result, indicates that future typological research on logophoricity systems should, in addition to formal aspects, also examine their discourse-functional behavior in language in general and the RD-domain in particular. 1.4.2

Free direct reported discourse

A second group of RD-constructions falling outside my narrow focus of analysis are tokens of DRD without a QI, to be called here "free DRD". It may appear odd to include in the present investigation a discussion of the absence of the primary object of study. However, this proves to be useful, in fact necessary, because the analysis of the frequency and discourse contexts of the non-use of QIs sheds light on the form and function of DRDconstructions as a whole, and thus also on those that have a QI. Take as an illustrative example the portion of a Khoekhoe narrative in (21), where the first quote is marked by the circumpositional QI os ge ... ti go mî but the following two quotes lack any segmental device signaling their status as quotes. (21) o-s ge {//na#s ge sada îsa ge hapu kaikhoesa then-3F.S.SBJ DECL {that is the woman who ate our mother o tita ge saita} ti go mî {so?} {îi!} and I am your elder sister} Q PST say {really?} {yes!} Und sie sagte: "Das ist die Frau, die unsere Mutter gefressen hat, und ich bin eure ältere Schwester." - "Wirklich?" - "Ja!" [and she said, 'That is the woman who ate our mother, and I am your elder sister' 'Really?' 'Yes!'] (Schmidt 1994: 140)

6 Cf. Ameka (2004), who approaches the issue in a similar way by motivating logophoric and other functionally related markers as the result of grammaticalization of the cultural practice of "triadic communication", which favors the use of RD in general and non-DRD in particular.

38 The framework, aim, and data of this study The lack of a quote-external RD-signal is recognized as one of the major characteristics of free IRD - which, however, falls outside the scope of this study. In striking contrast to this, the literature on DRD and its linguistic expression rarely treats the phenomenon of QI-less constructions in any detail. Rare exceptions are discussions or mentions of so-called "free direct speech" by Leech & Short (1981), of "unintroduced dialogue" by Tannen (1986: 318-21), of "unidentified speech" by Wiesemann (1990), of "freestanding" quotation by Clark & Gerrig (1990) and Cameron (1998), of "zero (quote) attribution" by Ware (1993: 164), of "zero quotatives" by Yule (1993) and Mathis & Yule (1994), and of "nul quotation formula" by Longacre (1994). Although such a 'sparse' research situation is not the same as an explicit statement about the non-existence or rarity of QI-less DRD, it gives a distorted picture of the formal aspects of the domain as a whole. In the present African sample, the possible absence of a quote-external RD-signal was only mentioned explicitly in the grammatical description of Koyra Chiini (Heath 1998a: 323). The survey of the text corpora, by contrast, yields a very different picture. This can be seen in Table 4. QI-less DRD in the analyzed texts is lacking entirely in only 8 of the 39 sample languages: Ngiti, Kunama, Tigre, Kisi, Kouya, Igbo, Birom, and Tikar. Moreover, in some of these languages, no firm conclusion should be drawn. First, the Ngiti, Kisi, and Tikar corpora have a very low, nonrepresentative DRD-token total. Second, most or even all of the Kunama, Tigre, and Igbo texts represent planned written discourse instead of spontaneous spoken discourse, which is highly likely to influence the presence or absence of an explicit QI (see below). The large majority of sample languages give evidence for the possibility of expressing DRD without a QI. Here the proportions of QI-less tokens vis-à-vis the DRD-total vary considerably, as shown in the last column of Table 4. Again, neither the low figures in Koyra Chiini, Anywa, Krongo, Ju|'hoan, Taa, Bedauye, etc. (see above) nor the fairly high figures in Aiki, Hadza, Donno S , and Yoruba can be claimed to be representative. They may just be an artifact of the particular data base. For example, according to Traill (p.c.) Taa displays QI-less DRD quite regularly, despite the very low number of tokens in the present text corpus. Therefore, no hypotheses regarding the relative frequency of QI-less DRD can be made in the present study. However, one fairly unequivocal conclusion can be drawn from the survey: DRD-constructions without a QI are crosslinguistically a very common, if not universal, option, despite their regular neglect in language descriptions.

1.4 An overview of reported-discourse constructions in the corpus 39 Table 4. RD-constructions without a QI across the language sample Language DRD DRD without QI total total in % Koyra Chiini 126 3 2 Kanuri 254 56 22 Ik 121 32 26 Aiki 40 19 48 Fur 25 4 16 Ngiti 15 0 0 Ngambay 109 23 21 Kunama 126 0 0 Dongola 146 10 7 Murle 117 17 14 Anywa 72 2 3 Krongo 28 1 4 Hadza 129 65 50 Sandawe 73 12 16 Khoekhoe 145 28 19 Ju|'hoan 138 1 1 Taa 143 3 2 Tigre 72 0 0 Tamajeq 134 16 12 Bedauye 127 1 1 Burunge 256 63 25 Kera 58 8 14 Lamang 133 5 4 Hausa 212 13 6 Mandinka 212 31 15 Izon 57 3 5 Kisi 12 0 0 Donno S 30 14 47 Kouya 51 0 0 Supyire 17 1 6 Koromfe 54 7 13 Waja 99 9 9 Ngbaka Ma'bo 103 18 17 Ewe 29 4 14 Yoruba 17 7 41 Igbo 27 0 0 Birom 137 0 0 Tikar 9 0 0 Nguni 56 8 14 Total 3709 484 13

40 The framework, aim, and data of this study From a structural viewpoint, I do not consider the phenomenon to be merely some kind of QI-deletion and such terms as "nul quotation formula" and "zero quotative" to be appropriate. The non-use of a QI, rather, simply reflects the possibility of inserting DRD without any additional segmental device. This means that the binary RD-construction consisting of a QI and a quote is only one of two options, although possibly the more important one - the alternative is the reporter's presentation of just the 'bare' direct quote (see Section 3.4 for a syntactic approach to this kind of RD and Section 4.4 for a more detailed discussion of its nature within the wider functional domain called here "mimesis"). The possibility of "plain discourse insertion" of RD is consistent with the RD-definition given in Section 1.2.1 in that the presence of a QI is not a prerequisite for the category. It is also important to recognize that the absence of a QI need not imply the absence of any marking whatsoever. Apart from non-verbal signals, there are always other linguistic devices available that may help the audience to identify a given expression as DRD and thus compensate for the lack of a QI. For example, quote-initial expressive items like interjections, exclamations, vocatives, etc. are quite effective devices that the reporter can use for DRD-marking. Other linguistic features of the discourse context of QI-less DRD will be outlined briefly below. A final and crucial feature that is associated with DRD in general but which assumes a particularly important role in QI-less constructions comprises the suprasegmental properties of intonation, phonation type, timbre, dynamics, etc. which tend to characterize the quote and set it off from its surrounding cotext. Not surprisingly, such information was not available in the present survey. It will, however, hardly be questioned that this is an effective signal of the presence of enacted speech. Apart from its intuitive plausibility, this has been demonstrated in previous studies (see, e.g., Couper-Kuhlen 1998 and Günthner 1998 for German). A special suprasegmental pattern for quotes even seems to acquire, at least in some languages, a certain degree of conventionalization (see, e.g., McGregor (1994: 76) for Gooniyandi, Du Feu (1996: 14) for Rapanui, Borg & Azzopardi-Alexander (1997: 1-3) for Maltese, and Evans et al. (2000) for various Australian languages). For this and other reasons, the prosodic modulation of the quote deserves much more attention in future research than it has received thus far. The present approach to QI-less DRD is oriented more to the general phenomenon of RD than to the structure of a QI. However, a closer look at the contexts where this kind of RD-constructions occur reveals that their distribution is not random. On the one hand, there are contexts relating to


the level of general text organization which appear to favor the omission of a QI. On the other hand, there are regular signs in the narrow cotext of a QI-less quote which can serve as an explicit RD-signal and as such can be fruitfully compared with the employment of a QI. Although not every case of nonoccurrence of a QI in the data can be motivated in this way, a significant proportion of relevant tokens can be attributed to one of the following discourse factors or even several of them simultaneously: (1) (2) (3) (4) (5)

Turn-taking within a dialogue Repetition of identical or parallel quotes Immediately preceding background clause Immediately preceding marker of event sequence Immediately preceding predicate of motion, appearance, etc.

The first context associated regularly with the absence of a QI is clearly the most frequent. It accounts for the majority of the relevant tokens in such sample languages as Kanuri, Ik, Aiki, Fur, Ngambay, Murle, Hadza, Khoekhoe, Tamajeq, Burunge, Kera, Lamang, Donno S , Waja, Yoruba, and Nguni (see also Jeffrey (1984: 127-8) for Mündü, an African language not in the sample). Although there is certainly no implicational relation between dialogue and QI-absence, a correlation can be expected intuitively: once the interaction of two protagonists in the form of a dialogue is sufficiently established, the identification and correct attribution of speech is normally recoverable, prosody aside, from the order and content of the different quotes. QI-absence may also follow from the stylistic objective of using dialogue in narration, namely to lend the narrative a sense of immediacy; plausibly this immediacy of verbal exchange should not be interrupted by any other linguistic material. In extreme cases, though these are rare in the corpus, a story or a long stretch thereof can consist of nothing but a sequence of quotes. One such example is the following Murle story from Arensen (1992: 192, 316-7):

42 The framework, aim, and data of this study (22) ArEEz t l m totowe kujuk kaal dook. The openbilled stork loves to eat snails more than anything else. Odomta iico, ivita alabta l. One day some people came and deceived him. Avu am da l aavi liiltoga n k . They found the stork on the bank of the river. "Gico tolom, adaak yaatune." Ivita l ma anek nE, They came and said to him, "You openbilled stork, your mother is dying." "Anyek kadaak kook." Azi nE, He replied, "Let her die." "Adaak baatune." "Anyek kadaak kook." "Your father is dying." "Let him die." "Adaak malotune." "Anyek kadaak kook." "Your mother's brother is dying." "Let him die." "Adaak abetune." "Anyek kadaak kook." "Your grandmother is dying." "Let her die." "Yaayai. Ka naana doon kudun "Adaak kututuwEci" ku? Kayo kadak naagin?" "The snails are dying." "Oh my mother. What am I going to do? What am I going to eat?" This text is also an illustration of the second recurrent factor associated with the absence of a QI, that is, quote-repetition. Here, not only the identification of the participants but also the processing of the quote itself is facilitated by the fact that the specific RD has already been introduced in the same or a similar form. In the above story, it is a question-answer pattern of the same protagonists that is repeated various times. Another typical situation leading to QI-less DRD-repetition is when the main character of a story interacts in a sequence of episodes with different participants in a similar or identical manner, implying a repartee pattern which is familiar to the audience. A final factor in this respect is the phenomenon found in many African languages whereby a folktale can be associated with a song that is normally put in the mouth of a certain character. The song's frequent reperformance during the narrative often lacks a QI. The third type of context, where a QI-less quote occurs directly after a hypotactic (adverbial) background clause, was found in the text corpora of


Kanuri, Ik, Dongola, Hadza, Sandawe, Izon, Donno S , and Waja. It is exemplified here by Sandawe and Kanuri, respectively: {//ó'` kwèrá lá:'è hD:w@ 'ó: t¬'àphùmé: …} (23) hí-á'` n/àt")@:gì:'` BG-3P come.P:BG {I say, that hare let's catch it …} when they had come, "I say, that hare let's catch it ... (Elderkin f.n.) (24) gana le-zai-ya {yaaso danowo …} a.little move-3P.NPST-DEP {Stop, brothers! …} As they move a little (he says) "stop, brothers, ... (Geider ms.) Such a pattern is remarkable in several respects: it would seem that not only is the DRD presented somewhat unexpectedly in not being indexed by a QI, but that the dependent clause, too, lacks its normal discourse anchoring to a foregrounded main clause. Indeed, syntactically there is no main clause; this would be a QI such as 'he said', which is absent here. However, functionally there IS a clause which serves as the foreground: the quote itself. This represents metonymically the speech event which produced the quote. Hence, the semantic and pragmatic relation between the communicated events in such a DRD-environment is perfectly comparable to the canonical figure-ground schema established in clause linkage: Background Foreground With QI [adverbial clause QI quote] Without QI [adverbial clause Ø quote] But the collocation of the quote with a background clause achieves more: the quote is foregrounded at least vis-à-vis the action in the background clause. Moreover, the latter often relates directly to the primary storyline in being one rank down vis-à-vis a preceding clause on the highest narrative band. Here, the utterance conveyed by the quote is also a foregrounded event from the more global perspective of discourse organization. It could be argued, as suggested to me by E. Schultze-Berndt (p.c.), that background clauses as described here themselves qualify as a QI. Indeed, they do not display a very clearcut formal and/or functional distinction visà-vis canonical QIs except that they lack an overt semantic (or grammatical) reference to the quote. After all, such clauses refer to a state of affairs other than the speech event represented by the quote and the two are often unrelated semantically. Since a decision had to be made what to include

44 The framework, aim, and data of this study and what to exclude from the category of QI for the purposes of token counts in the context of this study, "free" background clauses introducing quotes were not counted as QIs. This is supported by the fact that in no sample language were they actually found as a systematic means for signaling RD. However, the phenomenon as such shows how diverse the segmental indexing of a quote in general can be and that a QI cannot always be delimited clearly from more subtle quote signals - an observation which will recur below in connection with other devices associated with RD. Another context of QI-less DRD encountered repeatedly in the data is a direct quote preceded by an element marking an event sequence, like 'then', 'and', 'after that', etc., which is illustrated by the following examples from Ngambay and Kanuri, respectively (cf. Cameron (1998: 45-6) for this phenomenon in Puerto Rican Spanish): (25) dáà {bòí, Dí BHr nè uà?} then {father, what creaks here?} [Alors:] "Papa, qu'est-ce qui a craqué ici?" (Vandame 1963: 162) (26) daji {kakanyi …} then {my grandmother …} Then (he said) "My grandmother, ... (Geider ms.) The last typical environment of QI-less DRD is constituted by verbs whose subject-referent is the SP of the following quote and which encode such states of affairs as motion, appearance, or change of posture like 'go', 'come', 'appear', 'turn to', 'get up', 'send', etc. This phenomenon has been reported by Reid (1979: 297-8) in her detailed study of quote indexation in Totonac. One motivating factor for this regularity, as pointed out by S. H. Levinsohn (p.c.), is connected in particular with the arrival of characters at the location of other participants. In many cultures such a meeting creates the expectation of greetings, conversation, etc. so that a semantically explicit QI might become superfluous. From a more general perspective, verbs of the above semantic domain put story characters on the scene and thus establish the setting for and prepare the subsequent storyline event, which is here the speech of the character. For example, a performance of singing and speaking is imminent in the following case from Supyire with the verb 'rise', owing to the accompanying prepositional phrase 'with his drum'. However, despite these semantics, the following speech is not overtly introduced, nor must a speech necessarily follow the action of rising.


(27) kà Caawa sí yírì ná ú pìín-ni ì DS warthog NAR rise with 3S drum.DIM-DET with {katégé pàgà té, Kùcwuun sí sàhá m@pá mE …} {katege paga te, monkey has not yet come …} Then Warthog got up with his little drum: "Katege paga te (= the sound of the drum), Monkey hasn't come yet. ... (Carlson 1994: 613) In the corpus as a whole, this is atypical. More common are semantically more general predicates, as in (28) from Aiki or (29) from Burunge: {ngáásí náàm?} (28) màsá t-ààr-E@ hare 3S-come:PFV-GEN {what is it, uncle?} le lièvre arriva. "Que se passé-t-il, mon oncle?" (Nougayrol 1989: 89) (29) hi-gi hiiday maraa-ge 3S-SEQ enter:3M.S:PFV:DECL house-ALL {yeeraa ba gu lo'u …} {folks, it is really true …} Und er trat ins Haus: "Leute, es ist wirklich wahr! ..." [And he entered the house. "Folks, it is really true! …] (Kießling 1994: 266) It should be recognized that such phrases are sometimes difficult to distinguish from DRD-tokens where a preceding non-speech verb refers more directly to the speech event. The following example pair from Hadza illustrates this: (30) a. kota kutula hamana {te 'a 'onoko} 3F.S.NAR start here {you and I both stepped in it} she said [lit.: and she started here], "You and I both stepped in it." (Bala 1998: 24) b. kwamo shahe kota //'iti 3M.S.PST.BG dawn 3F.S.NAR arrive {tashinaita 'ase sa kalimoko ...} {how did you sleep with all the animals? …} At dawn, the butterfly appeared and asked [lit.: at dawn, she arrived], "How did you sleep with all the animals? ..." (ibid.: 28)

46 The framework, aim, and data of this study In both of these sentences, the verbs do not convey utterance semantics and thus do not establish a QI in a straightforward way. However, their event reference is slightly different. While //'iti 'arrive' in (30)b. sets the scene for the following quote and can be said to refer to it implicitly, it merely expresses the appearance of a participant who happens to be the source of the following quote. Thus, the structure is, like those in (27)-(29), semantically parallel to a "free" background clause, which (as mentioned) is not counted as a QI. As opposed to //'iti 'arrive', the verb kutula 'start' in (30)a. makes sense only with specific reference to the speech event represented by the following quote, so that it is considered to establish a QI. Again, a decision is necessary for the sake of a token count. But it should be clear that the three quote-introducing phrases she said, she started, and she arrived reflect a scalar decrease of semantic explicitness regarding the reference to a speech event, rather than a clear-cut distinction between a genuine QI and something else. Mathis & Yule (1994) discuss the circumstances that favor QI-less DRD-constructions in their study of DRD in English conversation. This can serve here as a starting point for a short presentation of the present findings, even though the discourse type analyzed by these authors is not completely comparable and some of their typical QI-less contexts do not apply to this study. At least two aspects mentioned by them emerge in the present survey as well. First and most importantly, the lack of a QI has in general a DRAMATIC effect by increasing the pace and vivacity of event representation - an observation also made for other languages. This is observed by Tietze (1959: 99) for Turkish, Waltz (1976/7a: 45) for Guanano, Reid (1979: 296) for Totonac, Hedinger (1984: 90) for Ak se, Jeffrey (1984: 127) for Mündü, Wendel (1986: 5) for Kagan Kalagan, W. McGregor (p.c.) for Gooniyandi and Nyulnyul, Ware (1993: 174) and Thompson (1994: 77-8) for English, and Longacre (1994) from a comparative perspective. It seems to apply to RD in general, that is, for categories other than DRD. Free IRD, which mostly lacks a RD-signal, is also used vis-à-vis explicitly introduced IRD in more dramatic narrative contexts. One can also cite Longacre's (1990: 44) functional approach to the omission of a cognition predicate in the story peak of a narrative in Gimira: In peak, a certain immediacy of reporting events is to be expected. Such immediacy is attained here by omitting the storyline cognitive verb. When omitted, however, the construction from which it is omitted must be considered to be promoted to the storyline ...


Regarding the present corpus, it should be mentioned that many QI-less DRD-tokens not captured by the above classification of environments in fact fall under the characterization of marking a story peak. Obviously, such an interpretation must remain a more or less vague and intuitive notion as long as it is not substantiated by independent formal criteria regarding text organization. The large amount of data and the variable discourse features across the many different languages in this survey do not allow such a systematic analysis of each text and thus a rigorous substantiation of this claim for an individual language. Nevertheless, the overall profile of the classified tokens in this study already provides sufficient support for the conclusion that QI-less DRD has dramatizing effects. Its frequent occurrence after such foregrounding devices as background clauses, sequential markers, and verbs preparing actions can be mentioned in this respect. Such devices orient the audience to the quote; but more importantly, they help at the same time to "trim" the linguistic material: by omitting the QI, the narrator alias reporter ENACTS the event instead of DESCRIBING it. The dramatic effect of QI-less DRD is particularly evident in the statistically most frequent context, dialogue-internal turn-taking. Plain dialogue in narratives without any linguistic material representing the reporter's view virtually IS drama performed by a single player. A correlation between story peak and DRD without a QI is also recognized by Longacre (1976: 205), who states: Drama contrasts with the other discourse types in that it is essentially composed of dialogue paragraphs and these dialogue paragraphs are not composed of quotation sentences (which have formulas of quotation [alias QIs]). This contrasts with reported dialogue in a narrative where we most commonly find that the dialogue paragraphs feature quotation sentences with quotation formulas. Only in especially lively sections of narrative do we find the dialogue paragraphs approximating the form of drama (where each character speaks out without a preceding John said ...).7

7 See also identical observations by Noss (1988: 110) for Gbaya, Longacre (1990: 55) for Hadiyya, and Longacre (1994: 136, citing Wendel 1986) for Kagan Kalagan. It is important to recognize, though, that this generalization seems to hold for ORAL narratives. In written narratives like English novels, for example, the lack of a QI is, according to S. H. Levinsohn (p.c.), the norm in dialogue paragraphs even without any dramatizing effect. Similar observations are made by Ware (1993: 174) and Thompson (1994: 78).

48 The framework, aim, and data of this study In dialogue, the dramatizing stylistic aspect of QI-less DRD is combined with a second, structural parameter. Mathis & Yule (1994) and Cameron (1998: 64-5) also recognize as a factor favoring the absence of a QI the possibility of SP-identification provided implicitly by the context. That is, when participants are clearly identifiable (which, e.g., is often the case for SPs and ADs in constructed dialogues), an explicit linguistic reference to them in the RD-construction, and thus the QI itself, can be more easily dispensed with. A similar claim can be made for a quote that is a near or complete replica of a previous RD-token. Once such a quote is produced again, as in the above Murle story in (22), the SP and a number of other aspects of the situational setting can (as default) be assumed to be similar or the same as in the first occurrence. The above discussion has shown that the expression of DRD without a QI is quite common across languages and its occurrence can be approached to a considerable extent as a functionally motivated phenomenon. Therefore, it deserves more systematic attention and should become an integral part of future research on RD.

Chapter 2 The internal structure of quotative indexes

Having briefly discussed in Section 1.4.2 how DRD is expressed in the corpus with no external segmental signal, I turn now to the primary object of this study: the QIs in DRD-constructions, of which there is a total of 3225 tokens in my corpus. The present chapter deals with the internal morphosyntactic structure of these QIs, with particular focus on such potential components as predicative event encoding (Section 2.1 and 2.2), participant encoding (Section 2.3), and quote-orienting devices (Section 2.4). Several major conclusions will emerge from this chapter. First, it is argued in Section 2.5 that a QI cannot be viewed exclusively as a plain predicative structure that simply conveys a state of affairs; rather, it is first of all a device that the reporter uses in order to orient the audience toward the presence of RD. This function is intimately related to the observation that QIs across languages tend to assume properties of routinized grammatical structures. The analysis of a great number of QI-tokens from many different languages also allows the establishment of four major morphosyntactic QI-patterns, which are robust proto-types assumed to be applicable crosslinguistically: monoclausal, bipartite, biclausal, and non-clausal. This is the concern of Section 2.6, which also shows that these four types correlate to a certain degree with different categories of RD on the one hand and with the local discourse context of RD-expression on the other. In addition to the statistical figures of the present token survey, the discussion also refers to the QI-types which I have identified for each sample language and presented in Appendix 1.8 Sections 2.1 and 2.2, which address characteristics of QIs that depend on the particular choice of verb, in addition make reference to the data given in Appendix 2, where the relevant lexical properties of the most important QI-predicatives are presented. As a general caveat, which is also relevant for Chapter 3, it must be noted again that the DRD-token totals of languages like Ngiti, Kisi, Donno S , Supyire, Yoruba, and Tikar are very low. As was discussed briefly in Sections 1.3.1 and 1.4.1, this is due first of all to the lack of more extensive 8 The QI-types are numbered for each language, QI1, QI2, QI3, etc.; a QI1 in one language does not necessarily share a common structural denominator with a QI1 in another language.

50 The internal structure of quotative indexes text data, but in some cases also to the fact that in these languages nonDRD plays a more important role than DRD. The reason why these languages are nevertheless considered in the survey is that their available grammatical descriptions are fairly extensive, sometimes even including a detailed treatment of RD. This information partly compensates for the sparseness of analyzable DRD-tokens. Nevertheless, the fact remains that for these languages the figures obtained for certain phenomena can by no means be taken as truly representative of the given language. This can also hold for other languages with a higher number of QI-tokens in cases where a certain feature is only present in a small subgroup of tokens. For the sake of consistency, percentages are given for all languages and all features, irrespective of whether these do or do not allow a conclusion to be drawn for a particular topic. It goes without saying that this non-representativity for certain languages also affects the evaluation of the structural profile of the entire sample. This should be kept in mind when generalizations are made in the following discussion, because it will not be pointed out at all relevant places. However, the structural trends that will be identified across the sample are usually so general and unequivocal that even a reversed picture in some languages would not affect the overall conclusion. With respect to the internal structure of QIs, it is useful to start with a semantic-propositional approach. Under this view, it can be expected that a "normal" QI will refer to a specific event type, namely an act of speech or cognition (including the participants involved), and will make an assertion about this event. Of course, other information modifying this state of affairs can be expressed in addition, but this is not essential to the event representation itself. A moderately elaborate QI would thus be likely to consist of the following constituents: (1) a verb which denotes the speech event and functions as the predicative nucleus, (2) a nominal referring to the SP to whom this event is attributed, and possibly also (3) a nominal referring to the AD. The syntactic constituency can be simpler, however, because the QI can be composed of just a single word consisting of different morphemes encoding the semantic notions referred to above, or of a portmanteau morpheme simultaneously indexing more than one notion. Below, I compare the empirical results of the sample survey against these theoretically expected semantic and syntactic features. The chapter will also be concerned with the regular occurrence of items which are unexpected on the above grounds. All these data serve jointly as the basis for the establishment of the essential elements of QIs.

2.1 The predicative assertion and predication operators 51

2.1 The predicative assertion and predication operators If a QI conveys first of all propositional information, its structure would be expected to make a predicative assertion about some event; this assertion will be expected to be associated with certain formal morphosyntactic properties typical for it in the given language. Whether and how this basic expectation is borne out by the token survey is dealt with in the following sections. Predicativity will be understood here as a complex of morphosyntactic features of a clause that expresses a certain state of affairs by means of the appropriate lexical category - a verb, in the majority of languages. Often, additional linguistic material is needed for such a clause to take on assertive potential - for example, an index of the subject as the referential entity to which the state of affairs is attributed or certain elements which relate the state of affairs to the real world and/or express the communicative attitude of the person uttering the clause (called here following Dik (1997a: 236-43) PREDICATION OPERATORS). It is evident then that predicativity must be defined on a language-specific basis in order to evaluate a given structure as to whether it meets all the necessary criteria established for a canonical assertion of this type. In fact, opposed to the above assumption, the sample data show that it is quite common for QIs to lack a canonical predicative assertion entirely (2.1.1), or at least to deviate from it in some way (2.1.2). Furthermore, certain verbal predicatives which are regularly used in a QI often display marked lexical properties which again set off such QIs from normal predicative clauses (2.1.3). Finally, QIs across languages have a strong tendency to come from a restricted set of predication operators marking tense, aspect, modality, polarity, etc. (2.1.4). All these findings together indicate that the QI as a clausal unit in fact deviates considerably from a verbal clause that simply encodes a state of affairs; rather, it appears to be a structurally routinized unit whose role of asserting predicative information is of secondary importance.

52 The internal structure of quotative indexes Table 5. QI-predicativity across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

QI total 123 198 89 21 21 15 86 126 136 100 70 27 64 61 117 137 140 72 118 126 193 50 128 199 181 54 12 16 51 16 47 90 85 25 10 27 137 9 48

Predicative total in % 123 100 181 91 88 99 21 100 21 100 15 100 85 99 123 98 121 89 99 99 70 100 27 100 14 22 13 21 96 82 137 100 138 98 70 97 118 100 125 99 64 33 17 34 49 38 199 100 175 97 48 89 12 100 5 31 50 98 16 100 44 94 8 9 11 13 24 96 9 90 27 100 137 100 9 100 48 100

Non-predicative total in % 0 0 17 8 1 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 1 3 2 15 11 1 1 0 0 0 0 49 77 48 79 21 18 0 0 2 1 2 3 0 0 1 1 129 67 33 66 79 62 0 0 6 3 6 11 0 0 11 69 1 2 0 0 3 6 82 91 74 87 1 4 1 10 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0


2.1.1

Predicative vs. non-predicative quotative indexes

Table 5 gives the primary data regarding whether or not the QI-tokens in each language are predicative. A basic observation is that the majority of the sample languages do indeed have predominantly QIs with a predicative structure: 31 of 39 languages show a proportion of predicative QIs of at least 80% or more. Moreover, a predicative QI is at least a structural option even in those languages where a different statistical picture obtains. Thus, the initial assumption that a predicative QI is, crosslinguistically, an expected and unmarked structure is corroborated. However, and this will be of primary interest in the following discussion, there are also a considerable number of cases where the plain propositional approach to QIs does not account for their actual form. That is, QI-tokens in the corpus quite often cannot be analyzed as expressions that make a canonical predicative assertion about a speech event. QIs which have no morphosyntactic predicativity at all are found as a rare phenomenon (lower than 5% of the token total) in 10 languages: Ik, Ngambay, Kunama, Murle, Taa, Tigre, Bedauye, Mandinka, Kouya, and Ewe. In 6 languages, the percentages are somewhat higher: Kanuri (8%), Dongola (11%), Khoekhoe (18%), Izon (11%), and Koromfe (6%), and Yoruba (10%); in the first four of these languages, this observation is based on sufficiently many tokens and thus seems to reflect a more general situation. In 8 languages, namely Hadza, Sandawe, Burunge, Kera, Lamang, Donno S , Waja, and Ngbaka Ma'bo, non-predicative tokens account for far more than half of the total; here all the figures except that of Donno S seem to be representative in terms of corpus size. I can thus conclude that non-predicative QIs, though certainly less frequent than predicative ones, are nonetheless quite common in African languages. That a QI does not realize a predicative assertion is mostly due to the absence of a verb lexeme or equivalent element. It can also happen that the QI may contain a verb but lack some other element characterizing a canonical predicative clause. The lack of a verb is regularly found in three languages of the sample spoken in Tanzania in a compact area around Lake Manyara and Lake Eyasi, namely Hadza, Sandawe, and Burunge. The case of Hadza is especially interesting in that an auxiliary complex encoding subject and predication operators (but no verb) is sufficient to signal the presence of a quote, as shown in (31).

54 The internal structure of quotative indexes (31) yamo {...} 3M.S.PST He said, "... (Bala 1998: 30) That such a QI-structure is not an idiosyncracy of Hadza can be discerned from the discussion of RD in various languages of the Amazon region, for example, Kwaza (Voort 2002) and Wari' (Everett ms.). The absence of a verb is also described for West African languages, where it is characterized repeatedly as deletion or omission of the speech verb. For example, Thomas (1963: 289-90) reports for Ngbaka Ma'bo: L'utilisation de la conjonction 'bo# avec les verbaux signifiant: "dire, parler, raconter", soit ko# et d"# est tellement automatique qu'il est très fréquent que ce verbal soit omis. La principale se compose alors du sujet seulement; 'bo# venant immediatement après fait supposer le verbal:

(32) 'é d"# 'bo# {'í dc# de#} or 'é 'bo# {'í dc# de#} 3S say Q {he does not come} il dit qu'il ne viendra pas [non-DRD] (ibid.) Longacre (1990: 156) briefly discusses such a case in the Chadic language Mwaghavul. He presents the same contrast between two QI-types: the first, exemplified in (33)a., contains a speech verb and a grammaticalized quotative nee; the second, illustrated in (33)b., has only the latter element, which thus maintains the RD-marking function of the clause. (33) a. e wuri sat nee {...} then 3M.S say Q and then he said that ... b. e mo nee {...} then 3P Q and then [they] that ... (Longacre 1990: 156) The phenomenon seems to be especially widespread in Chadic languages, so that it receives a fairly extensive discussion by Frajzyngier (1996a: 12541) for the family in general. The "omission of verbs of saying" in RDindexing clauses (including IRD) is explicitly distinguished by the author from the "deletion" of a verb from some kind of deep structure having it. It is not entirely clear, however, how the phenomenon is conceived of with


respect to a general characterization of QIs, in part because his discussion uses ambiguous terminology (compare "omission of verb of saying in the surface structure of the sentence") and strongly evokes a more basic default configuration that does contain a speech verb. This latter approach is indeed suggestive for pairs of structures of the kind exemplified for Ngbaka Ma'bo and Mwaghavul. However, verbless QIs do not have to be related to another predicative construction type. This is clear in the following case from Tongan. The QI in (34) consists only of the element ko, an identificational copula 'it is', and a SP-nominal. The clause conveys an assertion by virtue of these elements and there is no apparent omission of any verbal event-encoding. (34) {alu atu!} ko Sione {go away!} COP PN 'Go away!' said John. [lit.: it is John] (J. Broschart p.c.) Popovich (1986: 355) outlines for Maxakalí a situation that is different in structural terms but similar in general appearance. Over 90% of the quote formulas and direct quotes occur in the following order: speaker-te 'transitive subject indicator'-quote. There is no verb of speech. A very small percentage consists of speaker-te-verb of speech-hu 'logical sequence'-quote.

The disparate frequency of the two different QI-patterns described for Maxakalí makes it highly unlikely that the dominant, non-predicative QIs are productive derivatives modeled on the few QIs that do contain a verb. Such a disproportion in frequency in favor of the non-predicative QI is also evident in the sample languages Hadza, Sandawe, Burunge, Kera, Lamang, Donno S , Waja, and Ngbaka Ma'bo. Finally, there are cases where a historically attested scenario speaks against an account of a non-predicative QI as being derived from a complex predicative structure, and thus as secondary. Deutscher (2000: 66-87) outlines the development of the Akkadian quotative particle umma, earlier enma, and demonstrates that the directionality is from its use in a nonpredicative QI to its cooccurrence with a speech predicate. The pattern illustrated in (35)a., where the particle is just followed by a phrase indexing the SP, is the older stage typical for Early Old Babylonian. The structure in (35)b., where such a non-predicative expression follows a speech verb 'say', starts to occur in this period, but becomes fully established only in Later Old Babylonian. Finally, umma develops more and more to a func-

56 The internal structure of quotative indexes tion word also encroaching on IRD-contexts. One formal aspect of this process is that umma need no longer be followed by the SP-reference, but can be used as an independent item, as in (35)c. from Neo-Babylonian. (35) a. umma ana#ku-ma {...} Q 1S-EMPH I said "... (Deutscher 2000: 72) nappa#hu# iqabbû-kum umma šunu-ma {...} b. p"#qat perhaps smiths they.say-to.you Q 3P-EMPH perhaps the smiths might say to you "... (ibid.: 77) umma {...} c. aša#l-šu I.asked-him Q I asked him "... (ibid.: 83) In order to account for the above cases of verbless QIs in a unified way, I will posit that, crosslinguistically, the absence of a predicate in a QI is an option in its own right, without a necessary derivational relation to some other QI-type. In other words, verbs in general are probable but not indispensable QI-elements. The reason for this will be discussed in more detail in Section 2.4, where I propose a second major function of QIs in addition to, or even instead of, the semantically motivated representation of a state of affairs. The determining factors under which a verbless QI can occur are also addressed by Frajzyngier in his discussion of verb omission. He proposes (1996a: 137) "that there are two factors that contribute to the omission of a verb of saying in the surface structure of the sentence. One factor is pragmatic in nature and the other is synchronic, semantic, and historical simultaneously." It becomes clear in the course of his argumentation that he considers the second factor to be more important. He explains (ibid.: 139): ... It would appear therefore, that pragmatic conditions involved in narratives and conversations should cause deletions of complementizers and verbs in all languages. And that is certainly not the case either in Chadic languages or in languages in general. I propose that the necessary condition for the omission of the verb of saying is the absence of the coding function of the verb. More specifically, the verb of saying may be omitted when it does not mark the role of the following clause and/or when it does not mark the role of an argument in the matrix clause.

According to the examples the author uses to illustrate his argument, this seems to mean that a speech verb is dispensable when the two func-


tions mentioned by him (the role of the clause and the role of an argument) are provided for by other QI-elements (or do not apply). In the present approach, this is best restated the other way around, in terms of environments where a speech verb is likely or required to occur: if the two coding functions mentioned are relevant in the given discourse context and are not expressed by other linguistic devices, the QI will, at least in certain languages, regularly contain a speech verb. Regarding the second function Frajzyngier mentions, that of marking "the role of an argument in the matrix clause", he cites (1996a: 134) the case of Masa, where there is a fairly consistent correlation between the presence of an AD-object and the use of a speech verb. A similar picture is found in various sample languages having a high frequency of verbless QIs, namely Burunge, Kera, Waja, and Ngbaka Ma'bo, where an ADexpression apparently implies the presence of a verbal predicate. The same is reported by Jackson (1987: 102-3) for Tikar. But verb omission and AD-encoding can also cooccur, as Frajzyngier demonstrates, for example, for Xdi (alias Hdi). In this language one might argue that this is possible because there exists a special alternative participant-marking device for cases where there is no verb. Compare (36)a. where the AD is encoded by means of a pronominal affix on the verb,9 with (36)b., where it is the object of the comitative preposition ndá which can be used in a non-verbal QI. (36) a. {là!} ká x´$n m$ná-ná-tà {go!} Q 3P say-3S-? They told him to go (Frajzyngier 1996a: 130) b. {là!} ká mbítsà ndá tsí {go!} Q PN COM 3S Mbitsa told him to go [lit.: Mbitsa with him (like): Go!] (ibid.: 132) However, the comitative strategy for marking certain participants cannot be a satisfying explanation for a verbless QI. In closely related Lamang the cognate preposition does cooccur with a verb, showing that its presence, although facilitating the absence of a verb, does not make it necessary.

9 The verb mna in the closely related language Lamang means 'do, make' (Wolff p.c.). It is quite probable that this also holds for Xdi (alias Hdi), at least from a diachronic perspective.

58 The internal structure of quotative indexes (37) {...} gà-háN ndèÎè QV-3P COM:3S ..." they said to him (Wolff 1994: 332) Such a situation, where the verb is optional with AD-encoding, seems to hold in most of the sample languages; the above cases of Masa, Burunge, Kera, Waja, and Ngbaka Ma'bo merely show that certain AD-encoding devices are impossible without an accompanying verb or just do not represent established language usage. Compare also German, where a plain pronominal dative AD-object is tied to the presence of the generic speech verb sagen 'say, tell', as in (38). When an oblique AD-object with zu 'to' occurs, as in (39), the verb is optional. Hence, the ultimate reason that the verb can be omitted in the colloquial variant under (39)b. but not in (38) must lie beyond a purely syntactic explanation. (38) und er sagte ihm {...} and he said him and he told him, '...

but

*und er ihm

(39) a. und er sagte zu ihm {...} and he said to him and he said to him, '... b. und er zu ihm bloß {...} and he to him just and he (said) to him just like, '... The situation is similar with the other function Frajzyngier mentions, that of coding "the role of the following clause", by which he understands its status as a reported "de-dicto" expression. The majority of his data on verb omission concern cases where the given QI, though verbless, does have at least a quotative. This is indeed the most frequent pattern in the present survey as regards the relevant QIs of Sandawe, Khoekhoe, Burunge, Kera, Lamang, Izon, Waja, and Ngbaka Ma'bo. However, the full structural range of verbless QIs encountered in African languages is certainly wider. The data display quite a number of tokens consisting only of a SP-nominal or an AD-nominal or else an auxiliary complex, which are all structures lacking a conventionalized quotative. These various verbless QIconfigurations will be exemplified in more detail in the sections below. They are mentioned here in order to demonstrate that verb omission is a


more general phenomenon in QIs and is not necessarily tied to the condition that another explicit quotation signal is present. Attempting to specify the dispensability of a QI-verb in terms of its coding properties defines contexts where a verbless QI becomes possible in certain languages. As far as such factors are relevant for a QI in a given discourse context, an individual language, or in general, they determine a SUFFICIENT condition for verb omission. They do not really explain why omission actually occurs in any given case. I thus conclude that there is no crosslinguistically universal structural explanation that governs the presence or absence of a verb in a QI. Rather, I view the other perspective on verb omission mentioned by Frajzyngier as more important, namely "pragmatic" factors. He writes in this respect (ibid.: 125, 137): In languages that do allow the verb say to be absent from the matrix clause [= QI], such as Mupun, in natural discourse the verb of saying is in fact used very rarely. In elicited sentences, which are usually much more deliberate, the verb of saying is present. It appears that in Chadic languages also, a matrix clause with a verb of saying merely serves as an indication of the source of the proposition [= quote]. And as in the preferred styles of Western cultures, the matrix clause tends to be reduced.

The suggestion that the use of a verbless QI is first of all a pragmatic issue of speech style, text type, etc. is compatible with the profile of the relevant tokens in the present sample, insofar as they do not reflect a highly grammaticalized phenomenon. Verbless QIs can indeed be seen as a reflex of a more general phenomenon, a tendency to reduce the complexity of a QI in certain discourse environments. However, Frajzyngier does not really present an explanation of verb omission in these terms and, as the first citation indicates, puts the notion aside somewhat abruptly and without much discussion. A pragmatic explanation, if approached seriously, would require one to determine the discourse environments where QI-reduction is frequent, and to try to explain why it is precisely these contexts that show this reduction. I will return to this problem below after having discussed more exhaustively the variation of QIs in form and complexity.

60 The internal structure of quotative indexes Table 6. Marked QI-predicativity across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

QI total 123 198 89 21 21 15 86 126 136 100 70 27 64 61 117 137 140 72 118 126 193 50 128 199 181 54 12 16 51 16 47 90 85 25 10 27 137 9 48

Predicative total in % 123 100 181 91 88 99 21 100 21 100 15 100 85 99 123 98 121 89 99 99 70 100 27 100 14 22 13 21 96 82 137 100 138 98 70 97 118 100 125 99 64 33 17 34 49 38 199 100 175 97 48 89 12 100 5 31 50 98 16 100 44 94 8 9 11 13 24 96 9 90 27 100 137 100 9 100 48 100

Marked predicativity total in % 0 0 23 13 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 2 2 3 3 0 0 0 0 4 28 0 0 20 21 0 0 0 0 0 0 15 13 0 0 0 0 0 0 3 6 4 2 156 89 1 2 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 9 2 8 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 25 52


2.1.2

Deviation from canonical predicativity ("marked predicativity")

I turn now to cases where the QI includes a predicative expression but deviates from a canonical verbal sentence, in various ways and to varying degrees. I will call this MARKED PREDICATIVITY. Again, if this phenomenon turns out to occur recurrently, it must be concluded that an approach to QIs simply in terms of a predicative assertion of a state of affairs is untenable. There is a very wide range of forms that could potentially express the marked predicativity of a clause, so that an in-depth analysis would require a thorough knowledge of the different clause types in each language. In this study, the possibility of detecting marked properties of QI-predicates is therefore limited. Nevertheless, even this cursory survey brings a considerable number of such cases to light. These are recorded in Table 6. Languages where marked predicativity accounts for more than 5% of the token total will now be discussed. A first group of relevant cases have in common that the predicative QI displays some morphosyntactic device which reflects a marked information structure. The crosslinguistic literature on information structure has not yet come forth with a widely recognized default type of how ideas are "normally" packaged. In fact, it is not clear whether there even exists one unmarked information-structure configuration which is universally valid. However, there seems to be fairly wide agreement when it comes to individual parameters which determine the information structure of a predicative assertion. One such parameter concerns the question of what constitutes the scope of a focus operator. It can be observed in this respect that in many languages highlighting the predicate pre se (instead of focusing on the entire verb phrase including nominal terms or focusing on one such nominal term) and/or highlighting the truth value of the utterance is clearly the marked case. Plausibly, such a configuration in a QI indicates that the reported speech event per se is the salient piece of information. A first language to be mentioned in this respect is Lamang. The sample tokens that are here classified as marked display an element búwó at the end of the QI. This is a combination of a focus particle ba and a negative marker úwó and expresses heightened affirmation in the guise of a negative rhetorical question 'isn't it that' (Wolff 1983: 251). It is glossed here as a predication focus marker.

62 The internal structure of quotative indexes (40) kàgà-haN búwó {...} QV-3P PF They said, "... (Wolff 1994: 333) The low number of affected tokens (3), although representing 6% of predicative QIs, does not seem to justify drawing special attention to this phenomenon. However, its importance is not brought out fully by the figures in Table 6: búwó in fact appears in 18 QI-tokens (14% of the total), the majority of which belong to the non-predicative class already represented in Table 5 of Section 2.1.1. This shows that the notion of a marked information structure need not apply only to explicitly predicative expressions. To be sure, QIs with búwó occur in only one text of the corpus, so that it is not clear whether they represent a general phenomenon of the language or an idiosyncratic usage of an individual speaker. Nevertheless, even if not representative of the language as a whole, the phenomenon is noteworthy because it is frequent in the text in question and thus unlikely to be accidental. A situation very similar to that in Lamang is found in Ngbaka Ma'bo. Table 6 lists just one markedly predicative token, which displays the clause-final marker yè expressing a reinforced affirmation (Thomas 1963: 250). The entire corpus, however, contains 9 tokens involving this element (10% of the total), a fact which is again concealed by the high proportion of non-predicative QIs in Table 5 of Section 2.1.1. (41) dúdùú 'ètí dì 'béè 'bo#-yè 'ètí {...} cuckoo IGB say OBL:3S Q-PF IGB Coucou dit: "... [cuckoo says to him] (Thomas 1970: 77) Also similar is the situation in Ewe, with two QIs having the clausefinal marker of predication focus Íe. This is mentioned here despite the low number of affected tokens (2) and the low token total (25) because it is also found in non-DRD-constructions in the corpus and is paralleled by the precedents in Lamang and Ngbaka Ma'bo. A special construction type called by Schultze (1907: 392) "passivum narrativum" is found repeatedly in QIs in Khoekhoe. In such a clause, the verb is followed by the suffix -he and the encoding of the actor (= SP) is suppressed in that the subject slot is filled by the impersonal pronoun i. From a typological view, this is a typical instance of an impersonal passive.


hâ {...} (42) o i ne#sisa mî-he then IP now say-PASS PERF Und dann wird gesagt: "... [lit.: and now it has been said] (Schmidt 1994: 136) The Khoekhoe construction seems to be related functionally to the previous cases in that this structure, by demoting the actor but not promoting another nominal participant, has the effect of making the EVENT per se more salient. Hence, it plausibly serves in Khoekhoe in general to foreground an event instead of a participant. This is corroborated by the available texts, if only on an impressionistic basis (compare Longacre (1990: 74) for the use of impersonal passives in Sabaot to mark story peaks). In the RD-contexts, the foregrounded event is the act of uttering the quote. In the following cases, the particular functional import of the relevant structures is sometimes inconclusive. However, it is quite unequivocal that they all reflect a marked information structure of some kind: the formal manifestation is a permutation of the normal constituent order of the sentence. A first such language is Hadza. Its unmarked clause structure is VSBJ-OBJ. Moreover, most sentences contain an auxiliary complex marking subject category and basic predication-operator functions, whose normal position is before the verb. The placement of a constituent in initial position is associated with focus on that item. Among the 14 tokens with a predicative structure, there are 3 with the subject before the verb and 1 with the verb before the auxiliary complex. A deviation from the unmarked clausal word order is also found in 15 QI-tokens (13% of the total) of the Tamajeq corpus. The normal pattern is SBJ-V. However, V-SBJ order is also possible and associated with marking emphasis on the event rather than on the subject (Petites Soeurs de Jésus 1982: 107). The constituent orders of QIs in Nguni display a general picture which is similar to that in Tamajeq. According to the standard grammar description, the unmarked word order is SBJ-V-OBJ. However, the subject appears after its predicate in 25 QI-tokens (52% of the total). This pattern is systematically employed in QI2 and the initial verb bears the subject concord of the locative-impersonal noun class 17 (Doke 1992: §820). The order change SBJ-V to V-SBJ often called "subject inversion" is a crosslinguistically familiar phenomenon. In certain languages it is a typical device for marking so-called THETIC STATEMENTS. These are characterized by the presentation of a state of affairs in such a way that no piece of

64 The internal structure of quotative indexes information is selected as the focus. This is a marked configuration because sentences are normally structured such that one part of the communicated propositional content represents the information peak to which the hearer's attention is drawn, while other information is treated as given and/or background information (see inter alia Sasse (1987) for an extensive discussion of the general phenomenon). That theticity is likely to be involved in the case of Tamajeq and Nguni QIs is supported by various considerations. First, theticity-marking devices have already been reported to occur in QIs with more-than-chance frequency in other languages, which indicates that this association is a fairly systematic phenomenon. Several European languages are reported to display V-SBJ order in QIs, namely Hungarian, Modern Greek, Italian, Spanish, and Russian (cf. the contributions to Matras & Sasse (eds.) 1995) and English (Collins & Branigan 1997)10; Güldemann (1996: 205-6) discusses a different type of thetic QI from Umbundu. Second, the possible functional effects of theticity in discourse can be partly related to the above cases of marked information structure as well as the function of V-SBJ order, at least in Tamajeq. The absence of a pragmatically relevant sentence-internal information structure can be exploited in many different ways (see Sasse (1987: 566-7) for a list of typical contexts of thetic statements). The presentation of a state of affairs as an unanalyzed whole can inter alia lend unexpectedness and immediacy to the entire expression, with the result that the event referred to is foregrounded. This is reminiscent of the event-foregrounding function of búwó in Lamang, yè in Ngbaka Ma'bo, Íe in Ewe, and the "passivum narrativum" in Khoekhoe as well as V-SBJ order itself in Tamajeq. I have presented evidence that QIs repeatedly display a marked information structure, and have indicated some possible functional correlates. However, it must be stressed that the above discussion is in many respects just a first tentative approach to this topic. First, the data are in some cases so limited statistically that it cannot be ruled out that they are simply coincidental and not representative of the general form of QIs in the relevant languages. Second, even if the relevant phenomena do turn out to be frequent in this context, it must still be shown that this frequency is significant vis-à-vis clauses other than QIs. It is noteworthy, for example, that VSBJ order is frequent in the Nguni narratives of the corpus quite generally, so that this device may not be restricted specifically to QIs. Finally, there is

10 These authors, but more strongly McCarthy (1998: 172), observe, however, that in English this phenomenon is largely restricted to literary language.


still considerable uncertainty about the actual functional effects of the linguistic structures identified above as indicating marked predicativity, which is caused by the lack of a systematic and sound description of the relation between grammatical sentence structure and pragmatic information structure in the languages concerned. This especially concerns theticity because this is a device with high functional versatility, including uses which may be opposite to foregrounding. Overall, the above remarks will hopefully serve first of all to direct future research to this important topic, which is still rarely entertained in the discussion of the form of QIs. The marked predicativity of QIs in Kanuri is of a different nature. It concerns a grammatically abnormal use of a specific form of the quotative verb n which is restricted to QIs and related structures and accounts for a considerable number of tokens in the sample. In the QI3 of Kanuri illustrated in (43), the relevant verb form s´ (called in grammars "conjunctive", but glossed here as MEDial) occurs after the quote while another verb precedes the quote. Another possibility is characterized by the absence of a verb before the quote, so that the final s´ must represent the predicative nucleus of the clause (see also Cyffer 1974: 100-1). This pattern, illustrated in (44), is classified here as QI2. tada-d´-ga cuworo {...} s´ (43) malam-d´-ye teacher-DET-SBJ boy-DET-OBJ ask:3S:PST QV:3S:MED the malam asked the boy, '... (Hutchison 1976: 202) {...} s´$ (44) dàjí àbánz´@ férò át´$-bè-t´@-yè then father girl DET-GEN-DET-SBJ QV:3S:MED Dann sagte der (ihr) Vater des Mädchens: "... [then the father of the girl said] (Cyffer 1974: 197) In both QI-patterns, the final position of a "conjunctive"~MEDIAL verb is marked because in a normal clause context such a form must be followed by another independent verb. The stranding of the medial verb in the quote-closing final position can be viewed as the "fronting" of the main verb to a position before the complex quote constituent, as in (43), or as the result of main-verb omission discussed in Section 2.1.1, as in (44). Finally, the highest percentage of QI-tokens displaying marked predicativity is recorded for Mandinka. The reason for this is that the large majority of QIs have the stem ko as predicative nucleus. This lexeme is classified by Rowlands (1959: 93) and Creissels (1983: 183-4) as a verb, but it has a

66 The internal structure of quotative indexes number of features that reveal it to be a very defective member of this lexical category: it does not possess any valency, cannot be negated, and does not cooccur with markers for tense, aspect, modality, etc. Indeed, one could argue that it is best analyzed as a non-verbal quotative in predicator function, thereby rendering all relevant QI-tokens as non-predicative. However, I will stick with the "traditional" approach to ko as a verb. A conclusive interpretation of this and other items is a matter of language-specific argumentation which cannot be presented in this cross-language study with the necessary depth. In any case, ko's deviation from a normal verb justifies the classification of the relevant QIs as involving marked predicativity. The overall conclusion from this section reiterates in more attenuated form what was shown in Section 2.1.1, namely that QIs should not be reduced functionally to verbal clauses which just assert information in a predicative form; rather, they recurrently lack this feature entirely or show it only in a marked form. The more specific point that QIs show marked information structure will be taken up in Section 3.5.3, where I briefly discuss the fact that DRD-constructions tend to be associated in discourse with foregrounded information. 2.1.3

Marked lexical features of predicative items

The case of Mandinka ko serves as a useful transition to the present section because it represents an extreme case of the phenomenon to be treated now: the fact that generic speech verbs and quotative verbs as typical predicates of QIs deviate from canonical verbs in their lexical characteristics, often to an extent which is not found with other frequent verbs in the language. The following features can be mentioned in this respect: (1) (2) (3) (4)

Stem suppletion in the conjugational paradigm Non-canonical stem shape Restrictions/irregularities in coding of conjugational categories Restrictions/irregularities in valency and coding of participants

This general phenomenon, or at least a number of individual cases, might in fact have been subsumed under the umbrella "marked predicativity" because (1) the marked verb lexeme is the basis of the relevant predicate and (2) the speech event cannot be expressed with the same freedom of morphosyntactic choices as other predicatively encoded events can. It will, however, be treated here in a separate section because the exceptional lexical features are often not recognized in the grammatical description as


affecting the structure of the entire clause (it may actually not reach the extent to which the Mandinka QI with ko is deprived of its potential variation regarding predication operators). The crosslinguistic literature is full of verbs which serve as the default predicate in QIs and are unusual in one lexical feature or another. See, for example, the discussion by Stross (1972: 223-4) for Tzeltal and Starostin (2003) for Ket. The motivation for this lexical aberrancy is often not dealt with at all, or not satisfactorily. One promising line of research on this issue will be proposed in Section 5.2 and elaborated in Section 8.2. Recurrently marked features of frequent QI-verbs are also encountered on the African continent; a few exemplary cases will be mentioned in the following. One such comes from Old Egyptian. Kammerzell & Peust (2002: 301-3) state that the quotative verb j accounts, in the text corpus surveyed, for the majority of QI-predicates. This is the central item of a set of suppletive stems that are sensitive to temporal and modality features and the nominal category of the subject; the full stem paradigm is j "stative" with singular pronoun subject, jn "preterite" with noun and plural pronoun subject, k3 "potential", and hr "present-future". Taylor (1994: 104-5) also reports stem suppletion for the quotative verb in N maandE. The variation exists between a form for singular subjects sE and plural subjects yE. The author demonstrates that this item is also different from canonical verbs in many other respects, which reminds one of the Mandinka stem ko. Ì

It is a dummy verb because it is marked for person and number, as verbs are, and refers to a real action, a speech act. However, it is not marked for tense or aspect, nor does it have other morphological properties of a verb.

A last example of marked lexical properties is the predicative khV of Tonga-Inhambane which is employed in RD and sentential complementation (Lanham 1955: 224-5). The canonical morphological structure of verb forms in this language is [subject crossreference + predication operator + object crossreference + root + derivation + predication operator]. Compared with such a morphotactic pattern, khV is not very verb-like according to the following information (ibid.: 139-40). Another defective verb stem of considerable interest is that signifying "say" or "think". The forms in which this monosyllabic stem appears are highly irregular and there is some doubt as to the true form of the stem ... This stem, which consists of kh- plus an unidentified vowel, always fuses with a succeeding absolute pronoun or demonstrative pronoun functioning as such, and forms a single unit with it, and this unit appears as the stem in any

68 The internal structure of quotative indexes predicate. [cf. (45)] The original vowel of the stem is difficult to determine because it disappears in this process of fusion, but it is probable that it was the regular suffix -a. ... The stems kheni, khuwe, khawo, khigyo, khuwo, khijo, etc., do not permit of any suffixal inflexion, but are found in various tense and mood forms with prefixal inflexional elements. ... These forms, consisting of verb stem plus absolute pronoun, are units of high frequency in ordinary speech and are quite often found without any concords or prefixes whatsoever. [cf. (46) and (47)] This is particularly common in narrative ...

(45) si-rengo si-ngu-kh-iso {...} 8-animal 8-PRS-QV-8DEM the animals say, "... (46) {...} kh-iso {...} QV-8DEM ... They [animals] said, "... (47) nyamayi adi-wujisa kh-uye {...} woman.1 1:PST-ask QV-1PRO The woman asked saying, "... Given the last observation that even the prefix morphology - the only criterion for viewing khV as a verb stem - is often missing, it is justified to ask whether this element indeed belonged originally to the lexical class of verbs. More evidence bearing on this issue and a probable historical explanation for these unusual synchronic facts will be discussed in Section 5.1.5.1. Here it suffices to note the defective nature of this QI-predicative as a verb. The information in Appendix 2 gives the features of semantically generic verbs used in QIs of the sample languages. The data show that in many languages there is at least one item, usually a frequent one, which is abnormal in one or another feature vis-à-vis the expected characteristics of canonical verbs. The lexemes concerned are Kanuri n, Ik kut/kw, Aiki ir, Fur ua/beleN and aN, Kunama u, Dongola E@ and án, Murle zi, Anywa kóó, Ju|'hoan kò, Taa té'e), Tigre bela/tel, Bedauye di and an, Lamang gV, kagV, and win(ka)gV, Hausa cêe, Mandinka ko, Kouya nEE, Koromfe bo, Ewe bé, Yoruba ní, Birom ye, and Nguni thi. In general terms, there are two major historical explanations that are possible when an item is an atypical representative of its class. On the one hand, it may have acquired its marked deviant character over the course of time. On the other hand, it is possible that an item assigned synchronically


to a certain class did originally not belong to it, so that its defective nature can be explained as the retention of earlier characteristics. Both explanations seem to apply to particular instances of QI-predicatives depending on the lexical item concerned. The emergence of and increase in features in a QI-predicative which are atypical for a normal verb have occasionally been observed previously and discussed partially in connection with their generally frequent use in language. The generic speech verb *bhl of Ethiosemitic is a case in point. It can be related etymologically to cognate stems in other branches of the Semitic family so that its origin in a speech verb is not disputed (see Leslau 1991: 89). However, it is characterized across Ethiosemitic by a considerable amount of conjugational and formal irregularity. This can be observed in the Tigre data on bela given in Appendix 2 or in Yimam's (1999) treatment of the Amharic cognate alä. So it comes as no surprise that Leslau (1988: 210-11) states under the heading "Frequency as determinant of linguistic changes" that "the verb that underwent the greatest changes in all Ethiopian languages is the verb 'to say'." Unfortunately, such comparative and historical data as is available for Semitic are still lacking or could not be adequately assembled for other sample languages where a frequent QIpredicative deviates from its lexical category. Thus it remains to be established whether the above scenario as well as its motivation also applies to other items of the list. The second possibility, that a non-verbal stem used in QIs tends to change its categorial alignment by becoming more similar to a verb, will be discussed fully in Chapter 5. Here, it suffices to note that the lexical characterization of some items as a verb seems to be based predominantly or exclusively on their DISTRIBUTIONAL property as a QI-nucleus and not on the formal criteria that generally serve to characterize verbal lexemes of the relevant language. This observation seems to hold in the available data for the quotative verb sE/yE of N maandE as well as comparable sample items such as Ju|'hoan kò, Taa té'e), Mandinka ko, Kouya nEE, and Yoruba ní. However, as indicated above and as will be substantiated in the following, a QI is not a particularly suitable context for determining the category membership of lexemes on the basis of their distribution because a QI can be instantiated by quite diverse structures which on the surface may look similar but actually are not. That is, for a conclusive category assignment it is not a sufficient criterion that an element should have the distributional behavior of a verb in QIs and related expressions. Indeed, it seems that it is first and foremost the QI-context where these items look or behave like verbs, but in other central lexical contexts they are not or only deficiently

70 The internal structure of quotative indexes verbal, such as cooccurrence with grams marking predication-operator functions, derivational categories, participant relations, etc. (see, e.g., Anderson (1985: 189-98) for typical grammatical categories of verbs). Such an ambivalent character can also arise as the result of the encroachment of a non-verbal item on the functional domain of a verb in a particular context. It is remarkable in this respect that what looks on the surface like one and the same type of QI-form can receive, and has received, quite distinct structural interpretations in different languages. The following four QIs will illustrate this point. (48) Waja y kń {yoi tuNo} 3S Q {he goes out} he says he [logophoric] goes out [non-DRD] (Kleinewillinghöfer f.n.) (49) Ngbaka Ma'bo 'bo# {...} 'E$ then:3S Q alors elle dit: "... (Thomas 1970: 63) (50) Mandinka saaying a ko {...} now 3S QV Now he said: "... (Pfeiffer (ed.) 1997: 27) (51) Taa qúma té'e) {...} èh ku# 3S indeed HS QV he is said to have said "... (Traill ms.) In all four of these clauses we find a subject nominal represented by a 3rdperson pronoun in association with a following element specialized as a marker of RD - a QI-pattern which is very common in all these languages. The languages also share another, more general feature: utterances where the verb lacks inflection are quite frequent. As a consequence, the above expressions are inherently ambiguous with respect to their syntactic analysis, which explains why they have been given somewhat different interpre-


tations in the literature. The first two clauses from Waja and Ngbaka Ma'bo can be viewed as QIs where the verb is omitted, leaving the quotative as the non-verbal nucleus. Thus, the configuration could be explained with reference to a more complex structure containing both a speech verb and a quotative; as cited above, this is the approach found in the grammatical description of Ngbaka Ma'bo regarding QI3 in (49). This approach is, however, problematic for both Waja and Ngbaka Ma'bo as soon as it is viewed as involving a derivation, since the verbless structures are far more frequent. These latter two QI-types and similar cases will count as nonpredicative in the present survey. As also outlined in Section 2.1.2, example (50) from Mandinka is a verbal sentence according to the sources consulted, but it has severe restrictions vis-à-vis the normal variability of predicative expressions because it is based on the defective verb ko. Here, it qualifies as a structure with a marked form of predicativity. Finally, the last QI of Taa in (51) will figure in the survey under predicative constructions for the reason that its nucleus té'e), although not at all a prototypical speech verb, is not explicitly distinguished in the grammar from other verbal lexemes. It may appear odd in the context of this comparative survey to classify the expressions of Waja, Ngbaka Ma'bo, Mandinka, and Taa differently, given that they share various important features: (1) they have the same basic configuration consisting of a SP-nominal and an element specialized as a quotative, (2) the latter has the distributional behavior of a verb, but other properties deviate to a greater or lesser extent from this lexical category, (3) the QI-types are highly routinized patterns in the language, accounting for a large portion of the relevant token total (91%, 87%, 57%, 58%, respectively). Nevertheless, I will not challenge any of the available lexical analyses in my statistical counts for the reason already given in Section 2.1.2 in connection with Mandinka ko, even if this means assigning highly comparable structures to different types of predicativity. I will return later to the question of whether all these QIs and their grammaticalized quotation indices can be approached in a more coherent way and propose that this is possible without necessarily requiring a unitary analysis in terms of lexical category. 2.1.4

Predication operators

I close the discussion of QI-predicativity by investigating the question of whether QIs regularly contain information about how the represented speech event relates to the real world, as expressed by such categories as

72 The internal structure of quotative indexes tense, aspect, taxis, modality, polarity, etc. Where marking of such categories is present, the analysis is also concerned with the kind of categories that are typical for QIs. It must be stated at the outset that not all relevant features have been recorded systematically. This concerns in particular modality, polarity, and voice, so that generalizations are based only on a cursory and impressionistic inspection of the data. The generalizations are, however, quite unequivocal and correspond to what can be expected intuitively: the dominant pattern in all the languages is that a QI has the features "realis affirmative active". QIs whose predicate involves an irrealis verb form like imperative, subjunctive, etc., or is negated, or is in passive voice, do occur in the data, but they are a clear minority. Another generalization regarding the formal expression is that most QIs do not contain a separate morpheme explicitly referring to realis, affirmative, or active. This can be explained simply by the normal markedness relation within the relevant macrocategories: the features realis/indicative, affirmative, and active are normally unmarked. The features which have been recorded as completely as possible in the sample data are those commonly subsumed under the macro-categories of TENSE and ASPECT. I prefer to use here the more general label TEMPORAL RELATION because the common denominator at issue is how a certain state of affairs is related to another state of affairs regarding any aspect of the dimension of time. Tense and aspect, at least as traditionally used, focus on the relation of the communicated state of affairs to the time point of the communication and its internal temporal constituency, respectively. This approach is useful and will be maintained here, but it has the consequence that certain other temporal notions which can have separate grammatical expression in a language are excluded. This concerns in particular the time relation of an event to another situation expressed in the discourse, which will be subsumed here under the less familiar macro-category TAXIS (see Maslov (1988) for some discussion of this concept), and some categories which are notoriously difficult to capture functionally under the narrow definitions of tense and aspect like, for example, PROGRESSIVE and PERFECT. The figures for the presence of temporal marking are given in Table 7. Note that these figures include QI-tokens which have no explicit coding device but where this absence is associated regularly with a specific meaning in the system of temporal marking.

2.1 The predicative assertion and predication operators 73 Table 7. Temporal marking in QIs across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

QI total 123 198 89 21 21 15 86 126 136 100 70 27 64 61 117 137 140 72 118 126 193 50 128 199 181 54 12 16 51 16 47 90 85 25 10 27 137 9 48

Temporal marking total in % 123 100 181 91 88 99 21 100 21 100 15 100 85 99 123 98 121 89 99 99 70 100 27 100 64 100 44 72 107 91 137 100 140 100 70 97 118 100 125 99 64 33 16 32 49 38 199 100 19 10 25 46 12 100 5 31 50 98 16 100 44 94 8 9 11 13 24 96 9 90 27 100 137 100 9 100 48 100

Dominant temporal category total in % 110 89 109 60 40 45 20 95 8 53 85 100 96 78 99 82 83 84 55 78 24 89 54 84 44 100 76 71 119 87 63 90 116 98 28 44 44 90 162 81 11 58 14 56 12 100 3 60 47 94 11 69 26 59 8 100 9 82 17 71 5 56 15 56 130 95 9 100 28 58

74 The internal structure of quotative indexes In general, the great majority of the languages mark time relations in a QI. Only in Burunge, Kera, Lamang, Mandinka, Izon, Donno S , Waja, and Ngbaka Ma'bo does more than half of the token total come without such marking. The profile of this set of languages is reminiscent of the situation regarding the parameter of predicativity. When comparing the figures for temporal marking with those for predicativity in Table 5 of Section 2.1.1 one indeed observes a very high degree of correspondence. This is because the presence of predication operators is largely a function of the presence of a verbal predicate. In other words, predication-operator functions imply in many languages that the relevant clause has a normal predicative design. There are, however, a few sample languages where this does not apply. One such case concerns QI2 of Sandawe. This statistically most frequent QI is non-predicative but it often contains an inflection complex consisting of a narrative conjunction marking the story line with past time reference and a pronominal enclitic referring to the SP. Therefore, the number of tokens with temporal marking is considerably higher than the figure for predicativity. ká'` {...} (52) kwa: kàsìa(:nì á: NAR:3M.S.SBJ PN NOM Q And Kasiani said, '... (Elderkin 1989: 168) An even more extreme situation is that found in Hadza. Its QI2 lacks a verb and consists only of an auxiliary complex which marks the category of the SP as well as time features. The high frequency of this QI-type, already exemplified in (31) in Section 2.1.1, accounts for the discrepancy between the language's low predicativity proportion of only 22% and the consistent presence of temporal marking. There can also be found the reverse of the situation in Hadza and Sandawe, namely that a verb is regularly present but lacks temporal marking. This relates mostly to the lexical properties of default QI-verbs already referred to above. The resultant difficulties in identifying the temporal setting of QIs has been reported before, in particular by Longacre (1990: 81-FN6, 94-5, 100, 156, 169-70) for Luwo, Avokaya, Jur-Mödö (alias Jur Modo), Mwaghavul, and Gangam, respectively. This is also the case in Mandinka, where 97% of the tokens are predicative (though in the majority classified as marked predicativity), but only 10% of the total display temporal marking. This situation arises out of the above-mentioned fact that the element ko - as the default QI-predicate - has


traditionally been viewed as a verb but cannot be marked for predicationoperator functions. A similar picture is found in Izon, where the predicativity proportion of 89% is much higher than the 46%-presence of temporal markers. The latter figure results largely from my interpretation of the element ámèè` in QI2 as a quotative. Williamson (p.c.) confirms this analysis, contra her earlier characterization of ámèè` (Williamson 1965: 83) as a DRD-specific allomorph of the past marker -mi`. As a consequence, QIs lacking the past markers -mi` or -doù`, which are otherwise typical for independent storyline clauses of narratives in Izon, are a quite general phenomenon in the language. For the token group where temporal markers are present and can be evaluated, one can make two general observations regarding the range of categories. The first is that there is a strong tendency in QIs toward one dominant category. This can be discerned from the last two columns of Table 7 the percentage of which refers to the total for QIs with temporal marking. A dominant time category in QIs will be specified as one which accounts for more than two fifths of the tokens marked for time. This situation obtains in all the sample languages except Aiki, Taa, Bedauye, and Kera (hence, these have no figures in the relevant columns of Table 7). Indeed, the proportion of this category vis-à-vis the wide range of other possible temporal categories is often considerably higher than 40%. This observation includes languages where the relevant number of tokens is small, either due to a generally low token total or to a high incidence of non-predicative QIs. Accordingly, the situation in the sample data may not be fully representative for individual languages. The general picture is, however, unlikely to change if some languages turn out to show a different picture on account of a larger data base. The second generalization concerns the type of the preferred category. This is more difficult to establish in a cross-language study like this because there is a wide range of different labels for the language-specific verb forms depending on the researcher's theoretical and national background and the terminological tradition in the genealogical or areal group to which a sample language belongs; these do not always allow a clear functional evaluation of the form. Since the present discourse-oriented approach to temporal marking of predicates is to a large extent the same as that in Longacre's (1990) study referred to above, and the generalization made here regarding QIs replicates the findings there, the reader is referred to that work for a more extensive discussion of some of the concepts and terminology to be used in the following.

76 The internal structure of quotative indexes There are a few sample languages, namely Ju|'hoan, Kouya, and Waja, where the available literature does not provide a specific label for the verb forms in question. Since they all happen to be characterized by the absence of inflection, they will be called here for convenience "unmarked". In the other languages, the terms for the respective dominant verb categories are as follows (further specifications or alternative terms follow the language name in parentheses): "aorist":

Ik ("Grundform"), Ngambay, Kunama, Lamang, Ewe, Birom "perfective": Koyra Chiini, Igbo (past), Tikar (non-passé) "perfect": Fur, Dongola, Tigre "accompli": Tamajeq, Ngbaka Ma'bo "past": Kanuri, Anywa, Khoekhoe (remote), Izon (immediate), Koromfe, Yoruba (unmarked), Nguni (remote) "narrative": Ngiti, Krongo, Hadza (past), Sandawe, Hausa ("historicus"/ relative perfect) "sequential": Burunge (perfective), Kisi (mi with perfective), Supyire "participle": Donno S (participe parfait) "imperfective": Murle (with preposed ma) "progressive": Mandinka In spite of this rather bewildering variaty of labels focusing on different functional and morphological features, almost all the verb forms can be subsumed under a single common denominator: they are default forms for encoding events on the upper ranks of the storyline. Those listed above under "unmarked", "aorist", "perfective", "perfect", "accompli", and "past" are found in the text corpora to mark the primary storyline of a narrative. In a more homogeneous approach to verbal categories, they could be classified as either PASTS (mostly non-proximate) or PERFECTIVES, depending on whether the form partakes in its core meaning in a tense opposition or an aspect opposition. The same function is evidently relevant for so-called "narrative" forms. Storyline marking is also a major function of the socalled "imperfective" in Murle, although the term's name does not reveal this (see Longacre (1990: 75) for a discussion of this form). A still meager indication that these African data are likely to be comparable with those from other geographical areas is given by Ware's (1993: 175) and McCarthy's (1998: 155, 161, 166) analyses of English texts, both written and spoken: the unmarked forms in QIs with DRD are simple past and his-

2.2 The state of affairs 77

torical present (the second is less frequent, but supposed to have a greater foregrounding effect). A few language-specific categories in the African data do not mark the primary storyline but can be viewed as pertaining to the next-lower rank. In some languages, the temporal setting of a narrative is first provided by means of a tense form, and then a large chunk of the following discourse is marked by "sequential" taxis forms. It can even happen that the initial tense form in such a chain occurs only once at the beginning of the text and the storyline is constituted exclusively by sequential forms so that there is virtually no difference from a narrative tense (this seems to be the case in Burunge and Supyire). The form called "participle" in Donno S can probably be characterized as a medial taxis verb form. This marks an event sequence where the predicate chain ends in a final verb that provides the general temporal setting. Medial verbs are the inverse counterpart in verbfinal languages of what is commonly called a sequential or consecutive form in verb-medial or verb-initial languages (Longacre 1990: 109-10). As it is the final verbs associated with the relevant QI-verbs that normally mark the main event line, the QIs themselves are on the deranked storyline. There remains only one category, the Mandinka "progressive", which is apparently exceptional in functional terms. However, it should not be treated as representative because the proportion of these QIs vis-à-vis the token total in Mandinka is only 6%. The great majority of tokens display the uninflected quotative verb ko. If ko were counted as an unmarked form, the situation would turn out to be similar to that in other languages where QIs are mostly assigned to the primary storyline.

2.2 The state of affairs I observed already in Section 2.1 that the absence of a lexical item which prototypically refers to a state of affairs is not rare in QIs and in some languages even occurs commonly. That is, QIs frequently fail to display the normal design of an event representation. In this section, I will be concerned with a related problem: the SEMANTIC appropriateness of the linguistic signs used in a QI. One can expect in this respect that some sort of lexical reference to human language would be an essential QI-component. It will turn out, however, that this is not fully corroborated by the data.

78 The internal structure of quotative indexes 2.2.1

Verbal vs. nominal lexemes

Regarding the expression of lexical meaning, it should be recognized first of all that this can be achieved in principle by means of two major types of content signs: either one which encodes a referential entity (in categorial terms usually a noun) or one which encodes a state of affairs (usually a verb). Although nouns may seem at first glance unlikely to be used in a QI, there are languages where this is in fact a normal option. Such a case is, for example, reported by Besnier (1992: 168-70) for Tuvaluan, where a frequent QI has the structure of a noun phrase consisting of a noun referring semantically to human speech and a nominal for the SP in possessor function as in (53). An identical situation is also reported for other Polynesian languages (see Elbert & Pukui (1979: 106-7) for Hawaiian). (53) ana muna {sss taaua kaa alo!} 3S.POSS words {hey, let's go!} He said, 'Hey! Let's go!' [lit.: his words, '...] (Besnier 1992: 169-70) Such configurations seem to be rare on the African continent. I only encountered one clear case of the systematic employment of such a structure. Kammerzell & Peust (2002: 304-5) report for Old Egyptian, particularly in the Pyramid texts, that a routinized phrase 'is in the mouth of X' can follow a direct quote. m-r’-ntr-(w) (54) {cb3 Stš m3cw Wsir!} {Seth is sacrificed, Osiris is justified!} in-mouth-god-P "Seth is sacrificed, Osiris is justified!" is in the mouth of the gods (Kammerzell & Peust 2002: 304) In the present data corpus, too, such a structure is almost non-existent. The sample provided only occasional instances of a copulative sentence involving a noun referring to speech, like (55) from Anywa. dúud- @g $ bE$E E@nn @ {...} (55) nI$ DET song-that COP thus This song went like this: "... (Reh 1996: 531)

2.2 The state of affairs 79 Table 8. Verbs in QIs across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

QI total 123 198 89 21 21 15 86 126 136 100 70 27 64 61 117 137 140 72 118 126 193 50 128 199 181 54 12 16 51 16 47 90 85 25 10 27 137 9 48

QI with verb total in % 123 100 181 91 88 99 21 100 21 100 15 100 85 99 123 98 123 90 99 99 70 100 27 100 14 22 13 21 113 96 137 100 140 100 70 97 118 100 125 99 64 33 17 34 49 38 199 100 175 97 47 87 12 100 5 31 51 100 16 100 44 94 8 9 11 13 24 96 9 90 27 100 137 100 9 100 48 100

QI with 2 verbs total 0 20 3 2 0 6 43 4 16 7 0 0 0 0 10 91 33 6 0 6 0 0 0 11 61 0 0 0 0 4 0 0 1 14 0 13 0 0 10

Verb total 123 201 91 23 21 21 128 127 139 106 70 27 14 13 123 229 173 76 118 131 64 17 49 213 236 47 12 5 51 20 44 8 12 38 9 40 137 9 58

80 The internal structure of quotative indexes The data regarding the presence of a verb in a QI, as given in Table 8, corroborates this picture. The presence of a verb determines the predicativity of a QI, as discussed in Section 2.1.1. A comparison between Tables 5 and 8 indeed reveals that the figures for these two features are almost identical (hence, the statistical results are not discussed again; the reader is referred to Section 2.1.1). That is, while some languages do have a considerable proportion of QIs without a verb, this is not due to the use of a nominal that refers semantically to a speech event, but rather to the total absence of any lexeme with this function. Consequently, it is safe to generalize for Africa that if a QI contains an explicit reference to an event it will normally be conveyed by a verb. This is consistent with the overall global preference for expressing states of affairs by means of this lexeme type. In the following discussion, the choice among the various subclasses of verbs will be of primary interest. For this purpose, Table 8 also records the number of verb tokens. Note that a QI can contain not just one but two cooccurring verbs. The reason for this will be discussed at length in Section 2.4. Here, it is only relevant with regard to the relative importance of different types of verbs in QIs. The second-to-last column records the absolute number of QIs involving more than one verb and the last column gives the resultant total number of verb tokens (= columns 2+4). 2.2.2

Quotative verbs

As noted in Section 1.2, this study makes a distinction within the class of semantically unspecific verbs used in QIs, namely between generic speech verbs and quotative verbs. The recognition of the latter as constituting a genuine verb class has not been common in previous research. It has been considered occasionally for individual languages or language groups. Adelaar (1990: 11) makes an explicit proposal to this effect for various Andean languages. The idea can also be recognized implicitly in Larkin's (1972: 42) semantic account of the default QI-verb en- in Tamil, which amounts to saying that the verb merely indexes a reported text: Thus a common core of meaning can be seen in all uses of en-: It delimits a word or a phrase or a clause as a separate piece or level of language, distinct from the words, phrases, and clauses it occurs among.

However, the general, often implicit approach in RD-research as well as in studies of so-called "speech act verbs" (see e.g. Verschueren 1980) is that any default QI-predicative is semantically comparable with a generic speech verb 'say'. That is, if such an item has the distribution and formal


properties of a verb it is normally concluded that it will have utterance semantics, too. That this can turn out to be a misapprehension in the QIcontext becomes clear once it is recognized that a speech verb is not necessary in order to establish a QI which is, or at least resembles on the surface, a predicative structure. Some evidence for this premise has already been discussed. Additional and more extensive data to this effect will be presented in Sections 2.2.5-6 and especially in Sections 5.1.2-6, where it is shown that several default QI-verbs are synchronically, or derive diachronically from, something other than a generic speech verb. Table 9. Quotative verbs in the sample data Language

Form

Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Kunama

n kut/ kw ir aN ti u/ da# ake#

Dongola Murle Ju|'hoan Taa Bedauye Lamang Hausa Mandinka Kouya Ewe Yoruba Birom Nguni

E@ án zi nE or ne-k* kò té'e) tám an (winka)gV cêe kó nEE bé ní yé thi sho

Number of tokens as main verb 138 83 13 6 4 28 91 48 17 22 64 46 87 17 42 45 179 156 47 10 6 29 13 19

* AD-transitive derivative, with 56 tokens overall

as quote orienter 20 2 6 4 15 1 7 91 33 1 10 61 14

5 5

82 The internal structure of quotative indexes This observation has an important implication for the type of QI-verb that is specialized for this context, but which outside RD has no use at all or has a meaning other than utterance. Such a predicative lexeme, which is called here "quotative verb", certainly does refer in some way to a speech event. However, it does not do this by virtue of its inherent lexical semantics, as does a speech verb, but rather by virtue of being dedicated in use to a QI. QIs imply the assertion of a speech event and impose a notional association with utterance meaning on any predicative - otherwise a certain structure would not qualify for this expression type at all. Consequently, the categorial features of QI-predicatives and their semantic properties are in principle independent from each other and must not be confused. Table 9 gives a list of the quotative verbs identified in the sample (a slash separates two suppletive stems of a single verb), showing that 19 languages have such a lexeme; Kunama, Dongola, Murle, Taa, and Nguni even have more than one. Such verbs can be used in addition to another main verb; this is recorded in the last column under the label "quote orienter" (see Section 2.4 for an extensive discussion of this concept). It must be stressed that the identification of a quotative verb in an individual language can be a difficult issue. I argue here that a lexical item whose reference to speech occurs exclusively or predominantly in QIs cannot be assigned to the class of event-referring speech verbs because its own semantic contribution in this context is overshadowed by the primary meaning of the RD-construction itself, whose essential part is a speechreferring quote. In this sense, 'say' often turns out to be a translation equivalent rather than the inherent lexical meaning of a default QI-verb. At the same time, one must allow for the possibility that an item's frequent use in a speech-referring meaning environment can affect its semantic interpretation on the part of the language user. This relates to what Rhodes (1986: 8) has captured in the useful distinction between "lexical semantics" and "lexical pragmatics": ... there is an important distinction between the class of referents a given form can label, its lexical semantics, and the class of referents that it is normally used to label, its lexical pragmatics. Put another way, the distinction is between the potential range of reference of a form and its more restricted ranges of focus within that range of reference. ... The fact that lexical pragmatics are the most salient part of the meaning of a form is seen not only in the preference of native speakers in specifying meanings, but also in the direction of language change which turns pragmatics into semantics, and not vice versa.


Regarding quotative verbs, it can be expected that some languagespecific items of this class, when elicited out of context, would indeed most readily be said to mean 'say', not the least because the QI-context is so prominent even when these verbs have other uses in the language. Within this crosslinguistic study, it can unfortunately not be ascertained to which of the recorded quotative verbs this applies. In any case, their unquestionable semantic vagueness, which is sometimes enhanced by an extreme functional versatility in other contexts, calls for a very fine-grained investigation which should attempt a language-internal description of meaning in terms of contexts of use instead of an analysis that is guided by the first or most frequent response regarding their translation into another language. What is classified here as a quotative verb differs from a true speech verb not only semantically. The formal anomalies frequently displayed by default verbs used with RD have already been mentioned in Section 2.1.3. In this context, it suffices to note that there is a qualitative difference between generic speech verbs and quotative verbs. As compared to canonical speech verbs as standard, quotative verbs across the sample are subject to restrictions and irregularities regarding stem shape, valency features, conjugational variation, etc. to a much greater extent. A fact not yet mentioned is that several items obligatorily or preferentially show a position relative to the quote which goes against the normal order pattern obtaining between a verb and its dependent. This applies to Taa tám, Lamang wín(ká)gV, and Nguni sho, which are always or usually placed after the quote. All this indicates that quotative verbs have a deeper history of routinization and grammaticalization than do generic speech verbs, with serious consequences for their formal properties. This is also reflected in a tendency toward less and weaker phonetic substance. Comparing the quotative and generic speech verbs given in the initial table of Appendix 2, it can be observed that the latter normally have a more complex stem shape (CVCV > CVC > CVV > CV) or a stronger initial consonant (click > non-click; complex > simple; voiceless > voiced; plosive > obstruent > sonorant) than the former. Important for the discussion of other topics is that reduced phonetic form and/or a simplified/restricted paradigm need not necessarily be the result of changes that occurred within the context of a QI. In other words, the possibility should be considered that what is synchronically classified as a quotative verb may have already been subject to grammaticalization even before it came to be recruited and specialized as a QI-predicative. This idea will turn up again later, and will be discussed extensively in Section 5.2.

84 The internal structure of quotative indexes Table 10 shows that in DRD the majority of languages having quotative verbs rely heavily on them; they account for more than half of the verb tokens in 15 of the 19 languages: Kanuri, Ik, Aiki, Kunama, Dongola, Murle, Ju|'hoan, Taa, Lamang, Hausa, Mandinka, Kouya, Ewe, Yoruba, and Nguni. Recall that QIs can also have two verbs, i.e. a second verb in addition to the main predicate. While the second and third columns of the table give the total numbers of language-specific quotative verbs irrespective of their role in the QI, the last two columns give the figures for instances where quotative verbs cooccur with a main predicate. Such uses can account for a large proportion of the total; in Ngiti, Ju|'hoan, Taa, Mandinka, Ewe, and Nguni these make up a quarter of the quotative verb total or more. But even disregarding such tokens, these verbs make up for around 50% of all main predicates in verbal QIs or even considerably more in 13 of the 19 languages: Kanuri, Ik, Aiki, Kunama, Dongola, Murle, Taa, Lamang, Hausa, Mandinka, Kouya, Yoruba, and Nguni. This shows that once a language has a quotative verb it is indeed employed as default predicate in QIs - a characteristic which can only sometimes be claimed by the lexemes treated in the following section: generic speech verbs. Table 10. Quotative verbs in QIs across the language sample Language Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Kunama Dongola Murle Ju|'hoan Taa Bedauye Lamang Hausa Mandinka Kouya Ewe Yoruba Birom Nguni

Verb in QIs total 201 91 23 21 21 127 139 106 229 173 131 49 213 236 51 38 9 137 58

Quotative verb total in % 158 79 83 91 15 71 6 28 10 48 123 97 81 58 93 88 137 60 137 79 43 33 45 92 189 89 217 92 47 92 24 63 6 67 29 21 42 72

As second verb total in % 20 13 0 0 2 13 0 0 6 60 4 3 16 20 7 8 91 66 33 24 1 2 0 0 10 5 61 28 0 0 14 58 0 0 0 0 10 24


2.2.3

Generic speech verbs

Speech verbs, defined here by (1) their utterance meaning and (2) their categorial status as a verb, are predestined to be employed in QIs. This is because they amalgamate two fundamental aspects of this construction in one linguistic sign: they refer semantically to language behavior and simultaneously make a predicative assertion about a speech event. In the following discussion I make a basic distinction between semantically generic and specific speech verbs (see, among others, Verschueren (1980, 1984)11, Dirven et al. (1982), Goossens (1985), Wierzbicka (1987), CaldasCoulthard (1987), Traugott (1991), and Thompson (1994) for a more extensive discussion and fine-grained classification of speech verbs). This section deals with generic speech verbs. Based on the available literature, at least three major types can be distinguished in terms of meaning and valency. This can be illustrated by the situation in Modern English; one finds (1) speak and talk, which refer to linguistic human communication as a general behavioral phenomenon, (2) say, which focuses more on a concrete event of linguistic utterance and its message, and (3) tell, which is similar to say regarding the message focus but additionally implies and highlights the encoding of the AD. All three of these major types can be found in the sample languages, although the information for individual lexical items is not always sufficient for a conclusive classification, and a translation given by me may at times be based on rather impressionistic observations. The attested verbs are listed in Table 11 (a slash separates two suppletive stems of a single verb). The relevant token numbers are separated according to whether the verb occurs as the main verb (before +) or as a quote orienter in addition to another verb (after +; see Section 2.4 for a detailed discussion of quote orientation).

11 Note that Verschueren's "basic linguistic action verb" is not the same as my "generic speech verb", because his use of "basic" focuses primarily on formal properties and thus subsumes under this term items which are semantically both generic and specific.

86 The internal structure of quotative indexes Table 11. Generic speech verbs in the sample data Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Fur Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa

Non-specific har 120 gùl 16

Type 'tell'

Type 'speak, talk' …ii 2 mana 1 tod 1

ua/ beleN 15 pà 24+43

kóó ìkkì òtóN he m bô mî

bela/ tel ńn di/ yad kaah wáaté kwara

63 15 5 1 10 90+10

wE#@-tir dua-k ca#an

mî-ba !óá !u#be kV

7 49+1 17

gayàa faÎàa

1 +1

be`é` dímúl

1 8

sa

4

ûda báññi

1 1

tl'odzo

5

kòkxúí tâna

2 1

kúma

1

ko#

+1

kwu há

4 4

60+6 115 80+3 26 9 4

Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo

fó gbá dímì gE@ gbä jwo bo cE d"#

17 28 2 4 2 9+4 38 2 4

Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar

gbl so` si`

8 1 10+13 yaN

shE$

41 1 2

7

96


As can be observed in the table, it is not the case that all three types are found in the DRD-data of an individual sample language. For one thing, a given language may actually have such a triplet of items but the surveyed text data on RD may lack a certain type either by coincidence or for some linguistically motivated reason. For example, a high reliance on quotative verbs can cause the total absence of generic speech verbs in QIs, which in the present corpus is the case in Aiki, Ngiti, and Nguni. It is also possible that a certain type is not or only very rarely used in QIs. This seems to hold in the sample quite consistently for the 'speak'type. The last column of Table 11 shows that the corpus only displays twelve languages with an item of this type, and all display a very low token frequency (the last fact distinguishes 'speak' from 'tell'). This suggests a crosslinguistic generalization that generic speech verbs of the 'speak'-type are not typical QI-verbs, while those of the 'say'- and 'tell'-type are (cf. Silverstein (1985: 155-8) for the same result based on a corpus study of QIs in Chinook). The non-occurrence of all three generic speech verbs in a sample language can also be caused by a conflation of two types in a single linguistic sign. Thus, 'speak' and 'say' (or 'tell') may be expressed by one and the same lexeme; this seems to hold for Fur, Ngambay, Ju|'hoan, Kera, Waja, Yoruba, and Birom. A similar situation which is evidently frequent is that a generic speech verb of the 'say'-type can be used freely in QI-contexts either with or without an AD, so that no special lexeme of the 'tell'-type exists. This holds for some of the sample languages where the middle column of Table 11 lacks an item. Closely connected with such a pattern is the following situation: a generic speech-verb root forms a pair of cognate stems, mostly related to each other via productive derivation processes, in which one form is used with an AD and the other is not. This holds in the sample for Ik tod vs. todet, Fur ua vs. ua-s, Dongola wE#@ vs. wE#@-tir, probably Murle dua vs. dua-k, Sandawe mbô vs. mbô-xì, Khoekhoe mî vs. mî-ba, Tigre bela vs. tel (see Appendix 2 and the references cited there for the relation between these two stems), Hausa fàÎaa vs. faÎàa, Kisi dímì vs. dím-úl, and Kouya gbä vs. gbä-lI$. Such an alternation is hardly ever found with quotative verbs because they tend not to take part in derivational processes; the only exception is the Murle doublet nE vs. ne-k (see Table 9; the second, ADtransitive form in fact accounts for 56 of the 71 tokens of this stem).

88 The internal structure of quotative indexes Table 12. Generic speech verbs in QIs across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Fur Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar

Verb in QIs total 123 201 91 21 128 127 139 106 70 27 14 13 123 229 173 76 118 131 64 17 49 213 236 47 12 5 51 20 44 8 12 38 9 40 137 9

Gen. speech verb total in % 122 99 17 8 1 1 15 71 67 52 1 1 42 30 1 1 65 93 20 74 6 43 10 77 107 87 52 23 18 10 66 87 115 97 83 63 26 41 9 53 4 8 2 1 18 8 29 62 10 83 4 80 2 4 13 65 38 86 6 75 5 42 8 21 1 11 27 68 100 73 7 77

As second verb total in % 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 43 64 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 10 9 1 2 0 0 6 9 0 0 3 4 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 50 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 4 31 0 0 0 0 1 20 0 0 0 0 13 48 0 0 0 0

Generic speech verbs are frequent in QIs of the sample, reiterating observations for other languages (cf., e.g., McCarthy (1998: 152-5) for spo-


ken English and Cameron (1998: 56-7) for Puerto Rican Spanish). Table 12 gives the relevant figures; the second and third columns record all tokens, while the last two columns give the instances of generic speech verbs as a second QI-verb (this is only frequent in the corpora of Ngambay, Supyire, and Igbo). Subtracting these tokens from the total, it can be said that generic speech verbs are dominant (>50%) in the QI-corpora of Koyra Chiini, Fur, Anywa, Krongo, Sandawe, Khoekhoe, Tigre, Tamajeq, Bedauye, Kera, Izon, Kisi, Donno S , Koromfe, Waja, Birom, and Tikar. This total of 17 languages suggests at first glance that the dominance of generic speech verbs as QI-predicates is more common in the sample than the dominance of quotative verbs, which is found in only 13 languages (see Section 2.2.2.). However, in four of these 17 languages QIs are often nonpredicative and consequently there is overall a low number of tokens of generic speech verbs, namely in Sandawe (10 tokens in 61 QIs), Kera (9 in 50), Donno S (4 in 16), and Waja (6 in 90). Hence, the conclusion that generic speech verbs represent a preferred choice can be disputed for the corpora of these languages. I would therefore conclude that quotative verbs and generic speech verbs are equally frequent in the sample corpus as default predicates in QIs. However, except for Bedauye and Birom, a quotative verb is always preferred over a generic speech verb whenever there is a language-internal choice. This is in line with their semantic-functional difference: a true quotative verb is genuinely specialized for QIs while for a speech verb this is only one context among others. As mentioned, some quotative verbs are not used with an AD reference. This correlates with a recurrent pattern according to which a quotative verb is regularly replaced by an appropriate speech verb as soon as an AD is expressed. In the sample, such a situation is observed with Ju|'hoan kò vs. !óá, Ewe bé vs. gbl , and Birom ye vs. yaN. QIs with AD-encoding seem to be THE domain in which generic speech verbs can compete with quotative verbs. Some quotative verbs can, however, be used with AD-encoding. In such cases the quotative verb is almost always preferred over a corresponding generic speech verb. Thus, Kanuri n, Ik kut, Ngiti ti, Kunama u and ake,# Murle nE, Taa té'e), Lamang gV, Hausa cêe, Mandinka ko, Kouya nEE, and Nguni thi and sho, which are compatible with ADs, are clearly dominant vis-à-vis their counterparts in the class of generic speech verbs. An exception is Dongola, where the quotative verb E@ and the generic speech verb wE#@tir 'tell' are equally frequent; however, the former cooccurs with an overt noun phrase while the latter mostly indexes only the notional presence of an AD (see Section 2.3.2).


Specific speech verbs and sound verbs

Specific speech verbs like 'ask', 'answer', 'call', which convey more specific information about a speech event, are far less frequent in the sample than either quotative verbs or generic speech verbs. This can be seen in the second and third columns of Table 13, when compared with Tables 10 and 12; at the same time all corpora but those of Fur, Hadza, Lamang, and Mandinka display at least one token with such a verb. 29 languages have a specific speech-verb percentage of lower than 20%. There are only four languages, Burunge, Kera, Waja, and Ngbaka Ma'bo, where such verbs constitute a quarter of the total or more. Significantly, in all these languages the use of a verb (of any sort) in QIs is rare. This suggests that the fewer the QI-tokens that involve verbs, the greater the chance that the wide range of lexemes which can overtly represent a speech event will be exploited more evenly. There is another group of lexemes which will be labeled here for convenience SOUND VERBS: verbs like 'sing', 'weep', 'laugh', etc. These are semantically intermediate between speech verbs and non-speech verbs in that they are not necessarily associated with meaningful human speech but are in fact quite often followed in discourse by DRD. In such a context, they are comparable to specific speech verbs in that they add information about the circumstances and manner of the reported linguistic utterance. Thus, a verb 'sing' when followed by an enactment of the song can be paraphrased by 'say/speak in a singing way' in close parallelism to verbs like 'answer' = 'say/speak in return', 'explain' = 'say/speak instructively', etc. This verb class is recorded in the last two columns of Table 13. Only 15 corpora displayed QI-tokens of this type; in six languages, however, Ngiti, Ngambay, Krongo, Hadza, Burunge, and Izon - these reached a proportion of more than 10% of the verb total. If sound verbs and specific speech verbs are combined into a more abstract class of semantically specific speech-referring lexemes, the resultant group becomes more comparable with generic verbs in terms of relative importance in such languages as Ngambay, Ngiti, Krongo, Hadza, Burunge, Izon, Ngbaka Ma'bo, and Igbo. It should also be recognized in general that the total of specific speech-referring verbs will be closer to that of quotative verbs and/or that of generic speech verbs, if only those tokens were counted that function as the main verb of the QI. Nevertheless, the general conclusion remains that verb lexemes referring to specific features of the reported speech event are less frequent than semantically generic items.

2.2 The state of affairs 91 Table 13. Specific speech verbs and sound verbs in QIs across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

Verb in QI total 123 201 91 23 21 21 128 127 139 106 70 27 14 13 123 229 173 76 118 131 64 17 49 213 236 47 12 5 51 20 44 8 12 38 9 40 137 9 58

Spec. speech verb total in % 1 1 26 13 4 4 1 5 0 0 4 19 23 18 3 2 16 12 11 10 3 4 3 11 0 0 1 8 14 11 27 12 10 6 9 12 2 2 5 4 19 30 5 29 0 0 11 5 0 0 11 23 2 17 1 20 1 2 4 20 6 14 2 25 5 42 4 10 2 22 8 20 7 5 1 11 12 21

Sound verb total in % 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 4 19 14 11 0 0 0 0 1 1 1 1 4 15 3 21 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 14 22 1 6 0 0 4 2 1 0 7 15 0 0 0 0 1 2 1 5 0 0 0 0 1 8 1 3 0 0 3 8 0 0 0 0 0 0

92 The internal structure of quotative indexes Table 14. Frequent specific speech verbs in QIs across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Hausa Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni Total

'ask'

'call'

'answer'

'shout'

6

5

3 1

1

1 1 17

3

3 4 2 1 1 8 16 6

1 1

2 1

5

2

1

1

Other 1 11 3 2 2 3 9 1

1

2 3 2

4 8 4 7

2 5 4 1 2

8 2

2

1

3

1

1 2

5 3 3 6 4

1 1 3 4 1 1 2 6 1 7 106

1 1 1

2

1

1 1 1 2 3 1 2

34

18

1 15

4 91

1 1 2

Total 1 26 4 1 4 23 3 16 11 3 3 1 14 27 10 9 2 5 19 5 11 11 2 1 1 4 6 2 5 4 2 8 7 1 12 264

As far as the choice of particular specific lexemes is concerned, a clear bias can be observed toward just a few items. Table 14 shows the four most frequent verbs from the wide range of conceivable specific speech verbs,


namely lexemes meaning 'ask', 'call', 'answer', and 'shout, yell, cry (at)' - an overall similar lexical profile to that recorded by Cameron (1998: 57) for Puerto Rican Spanish (the next most frequent verb is 'agree', found in only 8 languages with 1 token each). It is unclear, of course, whether the frequency rank among these four items is a coincidental artifact of the data or reflects more general tendencies. In any case, 'ask' clearly holds the top position by a wide margin vis-à-vis the second-place verb 'call', both in terms of number of corpora (26 vs. 14) and number of tokens (106 vs. 34). Given that dialogue is a common phenomenon in narratives, it is surprising that 'answer' does not show up more frequently in the corpora. One likely reason for the low number of languages with tokens of 'answer' is the frequent absence of any QI in dialogues (see Section 1.4.2.); another reason will be treated in Section 2.2.5. Other infrequent specific speech verbs are united in the column "Other". Verbs meaning 'agree', 'refuse', 'report', 'explain', and 'decieve, lie' appear in more than five corpora; all other verbs have only isolated occurrences. The most frequent sound verbs show an overall frequency comparable to the verbs of the last list; they are in the order of their relative importance 'sing', 'weep, cry', and 'laugh'. A recurrent phenomenon mentioned here only in passing is that a number of semantically specific notions in the representation of a speech event are conveyed by a complex predicate phrase which mostly consists of a verb and an object and/or involves verb serialization/compounding. Such items are attested in the corpus of 13 sample languages: Kanuri, Ik, Ngambay, Dongola, Khoekhoe, Ju|'hoan, Taa, Hausa, Izon, Supyire, Koromfe, Ngbaka Ma'bo, Ewe, and Igbo. This rarely researched topic deserves more attention in the future study of speech verbs and their equivalent expressions. I mention here only a few examples like Taa /ùa //'úm 'grasp forgiveness > apologize', Hausa haushi dà faÎàa 'mount him with speech > scold', Izon gbá-pele 'say-cut > make an agreement', Supyire ¯w -mugu-ro 'mouth-open > give a speech' or Igbo tii iwu 'make law > decree'. 2.2.5

Non-speech verbs

In a large number of instances a non-speech verb occurs coupled with an associated DRD-quote so that the relevant clause is counted as a QI. Such QIs were found in more than half of the language corpora, that is, in all languages but Koyra Chiini, Kanuri, Fur, Kunama, Dongola, Murle, Krongo, Bedauye, Lamang, Mandinka, Izon, Kisi, Donno S , Kouya,

94 The internal structure of quotative indexes Koromfe, Waja, and Yoruba. Presence and frequency of such verbs are given in Table 15. Table 15. Non-speech verbs in QIs across the language sample Language Ik Aiki Ngiti Ngambay Anywa Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Burunge Kera Hausa Supyire Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

Verb in QI total 91 23 21 128 70 14 13 123 229 173 76 118 64 17 213 20 12 38 40 137 9 58

Non-speech verb total in % 3 3 7 33 3 14 24 19 1 1 5 36 2 15 2 2 13 6 8 5 1 1 1 1 5 8 2 12 7 3 2 10 1 8 1 3 2 5 1 1 1 11 4 7

In general, verbs of this class are clearly less frequent than quotative verbs and generic and specific speech verbs. They only reach a proportion of 10% or more in 8 languages, namely Aiki, Ngiti, Ngambay, Hadza, Sandawe, Kera, Supyire, and Tikar. Moreover, these somewhat high figures vis-à-vis other verbs are partly due to a generally low figure of QI-verbs in these languages and also to the way of classifying certain lexemes, to be treated below. Nevertheless, given that non-speech verbs do not convey the lexical meaning of utterance, it is remarkable that they appear at all, and indeed recurrently, in QIs. They also outnumber sound verbs, which semantically at least imply human voice activity. Non-speech verbs used with DRD can be classified into various groups. I distinguish here between verbs of auditory perception, of cognition and


(internalized) perception, of speech act description, and of general action. I have not encountered Ware's (1993: 169) so-called "paralinguistic" verbs which are inherently associated with communication like 'smile', 'nod', etc. The first class of verbs of auditory perception like 'hear' etc. have a special status because they are not speech verbs but come semantically very close to them in that they refer overtly to an utterance that is perceived auditorily. They occur in a few DRD-tokens of the corpora of Taa, Tamajeq, and Hausa. The last-named language has, as a unique case, a genuine QI-type based on 'hear', namely QI2. The second verb class related to auditory perception verbs is constituted by verbs of cognition and (internalized) perception like 'think', 'wonder', 'realize', 'see'. DRD-constructions with such verbs appear in the text corpora of Ik, Sandawe, Khoekhoe, Ju|'hoan, Tigre, and Igbo and are reported by Stanley (1982: 33) for Tikar. The following is an example from Supyire for which it is also explicitly stated that such verbs can cooccur with DRD.

¯-ce {mìi à lyE} mE@ (56) n $ ¯yE na man NEG PROG ITR-know {I am old} NEG A man doesn't know he's old (lit. "I am old") (Carlson 1994: 448) The fact that these verbs are used in the relevant functional domain is not surprising as such, provided one accepts the wide definition of RD proposed in Section 1.2.1. This includes the reporting of texts which are not uttered but only presented as internal, virtual, fictitious, etc. However, it is unusual, at least in more familiar languages, for such verbs to be used with DIRECT quotes. This impressionistic observation is not contradicted by the cross-African survey, given the low numbers of relevant tokens in the data. It demonstrates, however, that it is not appropriate to ignore cognition and perception predicates in the discussion of DRD, as has been the tendency in previous research. The third group of non-speech verbs can be subsumed under the common denominator that they provide some semantic feature that enhances the description of the represented speech event. These verbs are thus comparable to specific speech verbs except that they lack the inherent feature of utterance. This meaning component, however, is inferable from the QIcontext. Such an inference is at times exploited quite systematically: the contextual meaning of speech, which is often explicitly indicated by the presence of a conventionalized QI-index, and the specific lexical meaning provided by the non-speech verb can complement each other to render

96 The internal structure of quotative indexes jointly what is normally expressed by a specific speech verb. This can be discerned from the cases to be discussed below. A first set of such verbs includes verbs like 'send', 'throw', 'show' which focus on the message transfer from SP to AD. Such semantically general transfer verbs can convey the grammatical relation to the speech as well as the AD-nominal. Verbs focusing on the manipulation of an inanimate entity, for example, by causing a change of its position, are another possibility. Here, the speech nominal is likely to be the more central participant; but this might change over time. One relevant language is Ngambay, where the notion 'say/tell something to somebody' is regularly realized by the use of a QI3 based on the verb ùlà 'send, put' and less frequently by the apparently related verb ìlà 'throw' (see Vandame (1963: 107-8, 163-FN2, 199) for the likely derivational relation between the two items). Donno S is reported by Kervran & Prost (1986: 152) to have recourse to the verb taga 'show' in such a structure. In the same fashion, Supyire relies repeatedly on cyee 'show' followed by an oblique AD. This use as 'explain, tell' is exemplified in (57). (57) ká mìì í lí cyéè ù nà {...} and 1S NAR ATC.PRO show 3S to So I told him, "... [lit.: so I showed it to him] (Carlson 1994: 450) It is significant in this respect that some lexemes counted above as generic speech verbs are similar or identical in shape to verbs that are listed in dictionaries as distinct items but are semantically suspiciously close to the type discussed here. The Ju|'hoan verb !óá 'tell', for example, is homophonous with another verb !óá 'bequeath, leave behind' (Dickens 1994: 315). Similarly, Yoruba so` 'say, speak' has the same sound shape as so` 'throw, send, put' (Abraham 1958: 594). A final case is Anywa ca#an 'tell, talk about' with the same form as ca#an 'put in line, file' (Reh 1999: 14); here the relevant semantic relation emerges when one considers such verbs as English outline, German darlegen 'put down/out > explain', and Supyire cyee 'show > explain, tell'.12 It is not far-fetched to hypothesize that all

12 Compare also Silverstein (1985: 149), who mentions the Chinookan verb kw¬i 'stretch, as of a line between two points' which occurs in QIs in a derived form with the meaning 'tell, recount'. This in turn is comparable to Germanic languages with respect to the origin of several modern speech verbs in the originally non-speech-verb meaning 'count'.


these utterance verbs are derived historically from non-speech verbs, or that the available lexical analysis postulates homophony while in reality there is just one verb. A similar situation holds for non-speech verbs that are capable of focusing on the turn-taking in a conversation and thus convey the meaning 'answer, reply, respond'. It is this phenomenon that contributes to the rarity of 'answer'-verbs referred to in Section 2.2.4. One case is the Aiki verb aam(n) 'take' used with the connotation 'take word/turn' as the main verb in QI3 and sometimes also in QI1. sá {...} (58) àwE$tìkE$ t-ààmàn rat 3S-take:PFV INC Le rat répondit: "... (Nougayrol 1989: 95) Ewe renders 'respond, answer' by combining Ío 'put, send' with a noun Nú 'outside, surface' in QI2 (Dawuda p.c., Westermann 1954: 154). Another, semantically even clearer pattern of expressing 'answer' is the use of Ngiti adù 'return' in QI2, Ju|'hoan màni 'turn (direction)' in QI2 (Dickens 1994: 234), and Nguni phendula 'turn round' in QI2/4 (Doke et al. 1990,2: 655). One can add two further cases which do not appear in the text corpora: Taa mâli kV 'answer' is the same as 'turn around, return' (Traill 1994: 192), and Ebert (1979: 261) mentions the RD-use of hàrè 'return' as 'answer' in Kera. A final case which may well represent the same pattern at least historically should be mentioned from Donno S , where yabulE@ 'answer' is homophonous with the verb 'get up' (Kervran 1993: 598).13 A third isolated instance of rendering the meaning of a specific speech verb by means of a non-speech verb is the repeated Taa use of //ú0a 'fear, respect, keep away from' (Traill 1994: 106) for the expression of 'refuse'. Finally, there is a group of verbs concentrating on temporal aspects of the speech event. One isolated QI-token in Tikar uses the verb 'continue, join, add' to indicate that a character continues a speech.14

13 Similar cases exist in non-African languages. In Usan 'answer' is rendered by combining taui 'pay back, return' with the default QI-verb qamb (Reesink 1993: 224). Vanhove (1993: 328-9) reports the case of Maltese, in which 'ábEz 'jump' developed to a QI-verb 'retort' through its earlier collocation with the verb 'say'. 14 Koontz (1976/7: 116) shows for Teribe that such a verb can occur in QIs more regularly.

98 The internal structure of quotative indexes (59) à kònndì tì e lE {...} 3S add:NAR still after Q Le lépreux a continué en disant: "... (Stanley 1991: 515) Far more frequent, however, are verbs like 'start, begin' which focus on the initiation of a speech or a turn in a dialogue. As was observed in Section 1.4.2 above, such cases are only a small step away from expressions of free DRD that are preceded by verbs which refer to the quote in a more implicit way. The following QI with a verb 'start' is from Lamba.

ëonse {tukalipile} (60) aëa-ku-mushi ka-ëema 2-LOC-village THET-2:start 2:all {let us pay ...} All the people of the village started off (saying), 'Let us pay ... (Madan 1908: 62) Among the sample languages, this usage was found with Hadza kotula 'start' and Burunge tlaatlees 'start', in both cases accounting for all tokens of non-speech verbs in these corpora. Hausa faaràa 'begin' is, according to Abdoulaye (p.c.), also quite normal with DRD (and possible with IRD), although no tokens appeared in the text corpus. From a diachronic perspective, one can add Ebert's (1991: 93-FN7) report that the generic speech verb wáaté 'say, speak' in Kera originates in the pluractional form of waa 'bring forth, give birth', although a strong connotation of producing and emitting speech sounds seems to be what is primarily involved here. As is suggested by some of the cases presented above, the regular QIuse of a non-speech verb can come to affect its meaning in the long run. Such an item may acquire a stable connotation of speech once it comes to be routinely associated with RD. The utterance reading which it receives by inference in the QI-context can later become stable and may eventually be transferred to uses outside RD. It is in fact quite difficult to classify such lexemes for the purposes of this study, and the inclusion of one item of such a lexical doublet in the count for speech verbs and another in the count for non-speech verbs often represents a rather arbitrary ad-hoc decision, at best based on an impressionistic judgement about the more central meaning. In any case, polysemous verbs or homophonous verb pairs of the type presented above provide a glimpse into the historical origin of certain speech verbs. The last group of non-speech verbs is generic action verbs like 'do, make'. The text corpora of Kera, Hausa, Ngbaka Ma'bo, and Birom contain


a few tokens. Another case, though not occurring in the language's small corpus, is found in Supyire: Carlson (1994: 449-50, p.c.) reports the repeated use of pyi 'do, make' in a QI, whereby the AD is encoded as the verb's directly affected object. It will be shown in Section 5.1.2.3. that this type of verb is in fact far more important than the information given thus far would suggest. 2.2.6

Event representation in quotative indexes

Two general observations can be made regarding the semantic aspect of representing a speech event in a QI by means of a verb. First, there exists in all languages a distinct preference for items which are semantically unspecific. This can be seen in Table 16, which combines the data of Table 10 on quotative verbs and Table 12 on generic speech verbs. In a good many languages the figure approaches the verb-token total. In 27 sample languages, semantically generic verbs are used in at least 75% of all cases. There are only 4 sample languages, Ngiti, Hadza, Burunge, Ngbaka Ma'bo, where the proportion is lower than 50%; in the last three languages, the text corpora display relatively few predicative QIs and thus a relatively low number of verbs of any sort. The dominance of semantically unspecific verbs is somewhat surprising, considering the initial assumption that the central function of a QI is to represent a speech event. There are many ways of speaking, as there are many types of, say, the locomotion of an object. Why do QIs not focus more consistently on such a specific semantic description of the speech event referred to? While a lack of semantic specificity may be a more general feature of spoken language (which many of the text corpora represent) and thus need not be restricted to QIs, as suggested to me by E. SchultzeBerndt (p.c.), this can only be part of the explanation. This relates to the second major observation regarding verb choice: a predicative QI can perfectly well lack all overt semantic reference to speech or cognition, namely when it is instantiated by a non-speech verb; in some sample languages this even occurs quite regularly. This phenomenon is not restricted to African languages, as a study like Michel (1966) on German demonstrates. With non-speech verbs, the lexical choice is again not a matter of conveying explicitly the relevant event type. But the problem is even more serious: one is confronted here not simply with semantic underspecification, but rather with the complete absence of semantically overt event reference.

100 The internal structure of quotative indexes Table 16. Semantically generic verbs in QIs across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

Verb in QI total 123 201 91 23 21 21 128 127 139 106 70 27 14 13 123 229 173 76 118 131 64 17 49 213 236 47 12 5 51 20 44 8 12 38 9 40 137 9 58

Generic verb total in % 122 99 174 86 84 92 15 65 21 100 10 48 67 52 124 98 123 88 94 89 65 93 20 74 6 43 10 77 107 87 187 82 155 90 66 87 115 97 126 96 26 41 9 53 49 100 191 90 235 100 29 62 10 83 4 80 49 96 13 65 38 86 6 75 5 42 32 84 7 78 27 68 129 94 7 78 42 72

2.2 The state of affairs 101 Table 17. Semantic event reference in QIs across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

QI total 123 198 89 21 21 15 86 126 136 100 70 27 64 61 117 137 140 72 118 126 193 50 128 199 181 54 12 16 51 16 47 90 85 25 10 27 137 9 48

Event reference total in % 123 100 43 22 8 9 1 5 15 71 8 53 61 71 4 3 58 43 13 13 69 98 27 100 9 14 13 21 112 96 82 60 30 21 70 98 118 100 83 66 59 30 15 30 4 3 16 8 19 10 47 87 12 100 5 31 4 8 14 88 44 94 8 9 9 10 13 52 3 30 27 100 107 78 8 89 12 25

102 The internal structure of quotative indexes This picture becomes even more dramatic if event reference is conceived as a purely semantic notion. This is important, because event reference in this sense is not identical with the presence of a verb or the morphosyntactic property of QI-predicativity. Though these features often do coincide, they are nevertheless independent of each other: a QI may be predicative and/or have a verb but fail to refer to utterance meaning, just as it can convey this meaning but lack the structure of a canonical verbal clause. In order to establish the figures for semantic event reference, I determined the sum of all those QI-tokens whose predicate nucleus was a generic speech verb, specific speech verb, sound verb, or quote-referring non-speech verb of perception and cognition. All these verbs can be characterized as inherently referring in a wider sense to some state of affairs involving a represented text, either as actual speech or as internal cognition. The resulting figures are compared with the QI-total in Table 17. This data summary corroborates what has been indicated repeatedly in the previous discussion. If (as is the case) there are only 19 sample languages which in more than half of the token total actually refer to the relevant state or event, but at the same time nine languages where the corresponding figure is 10% or less, then this semantic feature clearly cannot be a defining criterion of the QI as an expression type. One important factor for the possible lack of event reference in a QI can be identified in the nature of a DRD-construction as a whole. The presence of the quote as the one essential part of RD, and the fact of its representation by means of specific suprasegmental, propositional, referential, and morphosyntactic properties, always make it clear that the entire structure relates semantically to human linguistic behavior in the form of speech or cognition. From this perspective, the occurrence of a speech verb in the QI can even be viewed as tautological to some extent. This is quite parallel to the semantically dispensable use of a performative verb before an utterance which realizes the corresponding illocutionary act, as in (61)

I ask you again, where did you get these forged bank notes?

Normal RD only differs from this and similar expressions in that the reporter, uttering both the QI and the quote, is pragmatically never the same as the SP who executes the illocutionary act conveyed by the quote. The general fact that a semantically specific event representation is a dispensable feature of a QI will be motivated in detail in Section 2.5, where I argue that such representation is often not the QI's central function.

2.3 The participants in the state of affairs 103

2.3 The participants in the state of affairs The major speech event participants referred to in a QI were identified in Section 1.2.2 as the SP and the AD. Like any other nominal referents, these can be encoded by a noun phrase, a noun, a pronoun or a bound crossreference marker on the predicate. Whenever any of these devices is found in the domain of a QI, this is counted as representing an overt SP- or ADreferent. In certain cases, the relevant nominal may have to be sought in another clause, namely when the QI is constructed as a dependent clause (see Section 3.5.1 on QIs in clause linkage) and therefore may not need separate encoding of a given participant according to the language's principles of reference tracking. It also occurs in some languages that the expression of certain participants may be systematically omitted in some discourse environments (e.g., thematic 3rd-person singular subjects in Ik, Murle, and Anywa) because the reference can be recovered from the context. As far as this concerns QIs, this will also be counted as the presence of SP-encoding. The person and number category of the nominal referent and its syntactic role were also recorded for all SP- and AD-tokens encountered. 2.3.1

The speaker

The figures for SP-encoding are given in Table 18. According to these data, the proportion of QIs that explicitly refer to the SP is generally high: in a large majority of the languages more than 90% of the tokens have a SP-index. This result corroborates previous findings of scholars working on other languages (cf., e.g., Ware (1993: 168-9) for English fiction), although not to the extent indicated by Wiesemann (1984: 31), namely that “direct quotes without speaker identification do not seem to exist.” Two major reasons can be offered for why the SP is made explicit in QIs to the extent found in the sample data. First, the SP is the agent of the event communicated by the QI. Second and perhaps more importantly, the SP is the mental source of the quote and represents the different center of consciousness, the alien ego (in self-quoting, of course, only pragmatically), from which the reporter seeks to distance her/himself in the ongoing discourse.

104 The internal structure of quotative indexes Table 18. Speaker encoding in QIs across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

QI total 123 198 89 21 21 15 86 126 136 100 70 27 64 61 117 137 140 72 118 126 193 50 128 199 181 54 12 16 51 16 47 90 85 25 10 27 137 9 48

SP-encoding total in % 123 100 189 95 88 99 21 100 21 100 15 100 85 99 126 100 134 98 99 99 59 84 27 100 64 100 60 98 82 72 117 85 99 71 71 99 116 98 126 100 102 53 45 90 119 93 199 100 181 100 48 89 12 100 10 62 50 98 16 100 46 98 23 26 84 99 24 96 10 100 27 100 137 100 9 100 48 100


There are five languages in the sample (Khoekhoe, Taa, Burunge, Donno S , and Waja) where more than a quarter of the QI tokens lack SP information. In two of them such QIs reach half or more of the token total, namely Burunge (47%) and Waja (74%). This relatively frequent absence of SP-reference in these languages correlates with the existence and frequent employment of QI-types where the presence of a highly grammaticalized quotative makes all other QI-elements dispensable. These are QI3/4 in Burunge and QI3 in Waja. In the case of Waja, an additional factor for SPomission is the fact that the quotative does index at least a SP-distinction of 3rd-person vs. speech-act participant. There is also, however, at least one general factor countering the strong preference for expression of the SP. As discussed, for example, by Koontz (1976/7: 118-20) for Teribe, the SP is normally the central character in a given discourse context and as such is at that point in control of events. This often has the formal correlate that such a participant tends to assume the minimum form of reference, and in some languages this is zero expression. It should thus be investigated in the future whether recurrent SP-absence goes hand in hand with such a formal property of the language. Another empirical observation obtaining across the corpora surveyed in this study is that the SP displays a high degree of homogeneity regarding its person and number category: it is predominantly 3rd-person singular. The relevant data are presented in Table 19: the second and third columns give the figures for tokens with 3rd-person SPs, and the last two columns for SPs with singular number. While the bias toward singular number might well be a more general phenomenon (cf. Cameron (1998: 61-2) for Puerto Rican Spanish), the strong bias toward 3rd person is to a large extent an artifact of the nature of the text corpora, which are mostly constituted by fictional or historical narratives. In such texts, the protagonists spoken about are mostly characters who are neither the reporter nor the audience. SPs of other personal categories, viz. 1st and 2nd person, are likely to be restricted to QIs associated with embedded secondary quotations. Other text types can be expected to display a greater variety of SP-categories (see, e.g., Cameron (1998: 61-2) for the higher incidence of 1st-person SPs in personal narratives in Puerto Rican Spanish). This consideration corresponds to the fact that for some languages deviating from the general trend the text corpus does indeed have a different profile. Thus, the large number of tokens with non-3rd-person SPs in Koyra Chiini (34%), Taa (42%), and Supyire (25%) is due to their having a relatively high proportion of QI-tokens from personal narratives, dialogues, interviews, expository texts, etc.

106 The internal structure of quotative indexes Table 19. Categories of speaker encoding in QIs across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

SP-encoding total 123 189 88 21 21 15 85 126 134 99 59 27 64 60 82 117 99 71 116 126 102 45 119 199 181 48 12 10 50 16 46 23 84 24 10 27 137 9 48

3rd-person SP total in % 81 66 183 97 75 85 20 95 21 100 15 100 85 100 124 98 134 100 97 98 59 100 27 100 64 100 51 85 78 95 107 91 57 58 71 100 111 96 126 100 91 89 43 96 116 97 192 97 180 100 46 96 11 92 10 100 46 92 12 75 46 100 23 100 83 99 22 92 7 70 26 96 132 96 8 89 47 98

Singular SP total in % 116 94 152 80 77 92 19 90 15 72 15 100 78 92 101 80 125 93 90 91 46 78 26 96 61 95 40 67 70 85 90 77 74 75 50 70 93 81 121 96 86 87 34 76 101 85 187 94 163 90 42 88 12 100 4 40 40 80 16 100 43 93 22 97 82 98 19 79 6 60 24 89 120 88 9 100 44 92


It should be recognized in this respect that certain discourse types have been reported in some languages to exhibit their own typical RDconstruction involving a non-3rd-person SP as an essential ingredient. Such a situation can hold, for example, for personal narratives, as has been studied in detail under the label "self-quotation" by Falk (1991) and Ely & McCabe (1993) for English, Maynard (1996) for Japanese, and Golato (2002) for German. In Bariba, Pike (1968: 169) made another interesting observation regarding the person category of QI-constituents: only in non-DRD can the the SP, and for that matter also the AD (called by him "audience", as opposed to the present terminology), be 2nd person. A 2nd person in the QI refers to the reporter's interlocutor, in my terminology the RD-audience; at the same time, especially in factive contexts, this referent is likely to have access to the original speech event or internal cognitive state. Under these circumstances, it turns out to be a marked situation that a reporter should relate/reproduce discourse to such a person in direct style. Furthermore, it seems to be strongly dispreferred generally to refer to immediate speechact participants, here reporter and audience, by means of deictics other than 1st and 2nd person. The interfering perspective of the reporter in non-DRD would not counter this tendency: his/her interlocutor a.k.a. RD-audience would be encoded as a 2nd person in the QI and, if relevant, also the quote. In DRD, however, the different deictic perspective in the quote would often imply that this referent would not be expressed there as a 2nd person, resulting in a non-canonical use of deixis for a speech-act participant. These factors can be held responsible for the absence of 2nd persons in QIs with DRD in Bariba. Since these reasons apply in general, it can be expected that this avoidance would also hold for other languages (cf. Cameron (1998: 61) for the scarcity of 2nd-person SPs in Puerto Rican Spanish). If so, there would be an additional factor contributing to the overall dominance of 3rd-person SPs (and ADs) in the present survey of DRDconstructions. Whatever the reason, the existence of a statistically unmarked personnumber category of the SP-referent is notable. Such a high frequency of use can readily trigger phenomena of overgeneralization which may ultimately result in a highly conventionalized and less variable QI. Relevant examples are the apparent routinization of English says (McCarthy 1998: 166) as well as French il dit [idi:] 'he says' (Haßler 2002: 150-1) and Irish (a)deir sé 'says he' (Wigger 1997: 992-9), which are found to be used for a non-3rd person and non-masculine SP-referent, respectively, despite their grammatical form.

108 The internal structure of quotative indexes For the record, no RD-specific manipulation of the person category of the SP for stylistic purposes was found in the sample. This does occur in other languages; I refer to the phenomenon identified by Jones (1992) in Homeric Greek, whereby a pronoun switch from 3rd to 2nd person in QIs associated with quotes of a particular story character serves systematically to increase the vividness of narration and marks a particularly "dramatic moment". A similar behavior of pronominal reference is attested in the sample, namely a switch to 2nd person in Ik (Serzisko f.n.) and a switch to 1st person in Taa (Traill p.c.). However, these are phenomena of narrative in general, not specifically of RD; they thus affect RD referred to by a QI just like any other highlighted event. The SP-referent almost always has the syntactic function of the clause subject. There are so few exceptions to this trend that no figures are given here. Very occasionally, the SP is found to be encoded as an agentive noun phrase of a passive clause. Even less frequent is the case where the SP appears only as the object noun phrase of an auditory perception verb. The exception of QI2 in Hausa displaying this property systematically has already been mentioned in Section 2.2.5. Unfortunately, no information could be obtained with respect to the discourse distribution of this seemingly idiomatic QI-type. Other theoretically possible roles of the SPnominal are not encountered at all. For example, there are no tokens with the SP appearing as the possessor of a nominal structure referring to speech (see Section 2.2.1 for such cases attested in the crosslinguistic literature). 2.3.2

The addressee

The picture regarding the frequency of AD-encoding is strikingly different. Table 20 shows that ADs are far more rarely expressed in QIs than are SPs - an observation which has been made in other languages (cf. Ware (1993: 166-7) for English fiction). There are only four languages (Tamajeq, Kisi, Birom, Tikar) where three-quarters or more of the token total displays an AD-reference. In a further eight languages (Koyra Chiini, Ngiti, Ngambay, Murle, Ju|'hoan, Tigre, Mandinka, Donno S ), an AD appears in about half of the tokens. The remaining languages, representing by far the largest group in the sample, have an AD in around a third or less of the token total. In Hadza, Sandawe, and Waja, the percentage drops to less than 5%. The frequent lack of reference to the AD is perhaps the least surprising absence in QIs. The present definition of RD implies that the AD is in principle irrelevant, or at least unlikely to occur, in a number of subtypes like internal speech, general announcements, exclamations, etc.

2.3 The participants in the state of affairs 109 Table 20. Addressee encoding in QIs across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

QI total 123 198 89 21 21 15 86 126 136 100 70 27 64 61 117 137 140 72 118 126 193 50 128 199 181 54 12 16 51 16 47 90 85 25 10 27 137 9 48

AD-encoding total in % 63 51 39 20 30 34 2 10 2 10 7 47 45 52 46 36 30 22 60 60 13 18 6 22 2 3 1 2 10 8 84 61 45 32 39 54 95 80 36 28 24 12 10 20 22 17 13 6 83 46 13 24 10 83 9 56 7 14 5 31 7 15 4 4 7 8 6 25 1 10 9 33 105 77 7 77 4 8

110 The internal structure of quotative indexes In certain contexts the notion of an AD is indeed relevant but its explicit mention may be dispensable. Thus, in the dominant text type of this study, viz. narratives, the storyline often depicts the interaction of two participants. In such a configuration, the AD will be referentially clear as soon as the SP is encoded; and, as noted above, normally SPs are indeed directly accessible in the QI. The contextual availability of the AD, and thus the dispensability of its encoding, hold to an even greater extent in the case of dialogues, which constitute a particularly frequent context of DRD (see Section 3.5.2). Recall, however, the discussion in Section 2.3.1 on the possible inverse correlation between the centrality of a discourse character and the quantity of linguistic material used for its encoding. As opposed to the SP, one would expect the AD to be the less central participant in a given discourse context, and this might actually favor its formal expression. In other words, referential accessibility is to a certain extent an equivocal explanation for the presence or absence of AD-encoding in QIs. At least in some languages, there seems to be a structural factor for the presence of an AD, namely the presence vs. absence of a verb. As mentioned in Section 2.1.1, the corpora of Burunge, Kera, Waja, and Ngbaka Ma'bo show a correlation between verbal predicativity of QIs and the presence of an AD in that the latter requires a verb, so that the figures for verbal predicativity and AD-encoding are always comparatively low. In Burunge, for example, verbless QI2-4 are never found to include a reference to the AD while verbal QI1 and QI5 (illustrated here) can encode this participant. sa daw 'ina bee {...} (62) kwa/i hi-gi kaahi hare 3S-SEQ say-3M.S:PFV for elephant 3M.S Q Der Hase sprach zum Elefanten: "... [the hare said to the elephant] (Kießling 1994: 227) Looking at the entire sample, a more general observation can be made: virtually all languages with a low frequency of predicative QIs also display a low incidence of AD-encoding. This can be motivated by the assumption that many languages do not allow the encoding of a non-agent role without a controlling verb; hence, frequent use of verbless QIs is associated with rarity of an AD. Since this encoding restriction does not hold for agents, the expression of SPs in a QI is not affected by the predicativity parameter. There is one exception to the above correlation: Donno S often has non-predicative QIs, but still shows a relatively high figure for AD-


expression. This is clearly related to a peculiarity of this language in having a special postposition wa 'to' which is reserved for the marking of an AD in a QI (Kervran & Prost 1986: 130-1). Indeed, sometimes such an adpositional phrase is the only QI-constituent. (63) wo wa {...} 3S AD (le chat) lui dit: ... [lit.: to him] (Kervran & Prost 1986: 173) In some languages, the AD participant itself is not expressed but its presence is indexed by a segmental marker. Such QIs are not counted here as AD-encoding. This phenomenon is found in Fur with the transitive enclitic -s(i), in Murle with the valency-increasing verb suffix -k, and in Dongola with the verb suffixes marking benefactives -tir and plural objects -ir. Such "indexing without marking" is illustrated in (64) for Fur, where it is particularly frequent (12 of 21 QI-tokens). Note that the valency-increasing marker -s(i) (glossed TR) is not necessarily attached to the predicate. (64) tòòrò nama-s in kùa {...} hyena then-TR this 3S:say:PST So hyena asked him: ... (Jakobi 1990: 126) With the reservation that the percentages are based on generally lower token totals, AD-encoding is quite similar to that of SPs in the clear dominance of 3rd-person singular referents. Table 21 gives the relevant data, in the second and third columns for 3rd-person ADs and in the last two columns for singular ADs. The motivation for this bias is analogous to that given for SP-encoding in Section 2.3.1 and will not be repeated here. Finally, there is also a clear dominance of a certain syntactic status of the AD, namely that it is an oblique constituent (which means here nondirect object). This is shown in Table 22, with oblique ADs strongly dominant (>70%) in 21 languages. Seven languages display different degrees of mixture between oblique and object-like AD-marking: Krongo, Tigre, Burunge, Kera, Izon, Supyire, Koromfe. Only in eight languages is the frequency of oblique ADs under 15%: Ngambay, Murle, Khoekhoe, Ju|'hoan, Kisi, Waja, Igbo, and Birom. The status of the transitive suffix -s(i) of Fur as a marker of direct vs. oblique objects cannot be determined on the basis of the two AD-tokens found in the Fur corpus. The same applies to the nominal enclitics -s"#@ of Kunama and -gi of Dongola because these grams are explicitly said to be used for both direct and indirect objects.

112 The internal structure of quotative indexes Table 21. Categories of addressee encoding in QIs across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

AD-encoding total 63 39 30 2 2 7 45 46 30 60 13 6 2 1 10 84 45 39 95 36 24 10 22 13 83 13 10 9 7 5 7 4 7 6 1 9 105 7 4

3rd-person AD total in % 40 63 34 87 22 73 2 100 2 100 7 100 45 100 46 100 28 93 59 98 13 100 6 100 2 100 1 100 9 90 68 81 25 56 36 92 95 100 35 99 22 92 10 100 22 100 12 91 83 100 13 100 9 90 9 100 7 100 5 100 7 100 4 100 7 100 5 83 0 0 7 78 104 99 6 86 4 100

Singular AD total in % 56 89 33 86 23 77 2 100 2 100 6 86 34 76 40 87 29 97 57 95 6 46 6 100 2 100 1 100 10 100 60 71 41 91 31 80 74 78 34 98 12 50 10 100 21 95 13 100 75 90 11 85 10 100 5 55 7 100 5 100 7 100 2 50 5 71 6 100 1 100 9 100 87 83 6 86 4 100

2.3 The participants in the state of affairs 113 Table 22. Oblique addressee encoding in QIs across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

AD-encoding total 63 39 30 2 2 7 45 46 30 60 13 6 2 1 10 84 45 39 95 36 24 10 22 13 83 13 10 9 7 5 7 4 7 6 1 9 105 7 4

Oblique AD total in % 63 100 39 100 30 100 2 100 0 0 5 71 4 9 0 0 0 0 0 0 12 92 4 67 2 100 1 100 1 10 0 0 44 98 11 28 93 98 32 89 10 42 3 30 21 95 11 85 83 100 7 54 0 0 9 100 7 100 2 40 4 57 0 0 5 71 6 100 1 100 1 11 2 2 6 86 4 100

114 The internal structure of quotative indexes Given that the type of AD-encoding is a function of the valency properties of the predicate, the high incidence of oblique marking in the sample data leads to the conclusion that the majority of QI-verbs used do not have an inherent valency slot for this role. This was discussed in connection with the features of quotative and generic speech verbs in Sections 2.2.2 and 2.2.3. The data do not allow any general conclusion regarding the behavior of specific speech verbs. On the basis of the available data, they display the whole range of transitivity behavior, with control of the AD as a direct object being more common. For example, verbs meaning 'ask' or 'call' are almost always AD-transitive in the sample. In some languages one and the same verb can be associated with different AD-marking depending on whether the referent is crossreferenced pronominally on the verb itself or is expressed by means of a noun. An AD in a Tigre QI with bela 'say' is encoded by role-neutral pronominal verb affixes or in an oblique noun phrase with the preposition '´g´l. A similar situation holds with the quotative verbs in Nguni where unmarked object affixes contrast with a nominal AD marked by the locative prefix ku-. A seemingly reversed picture emerges from the description of Kera: the tone of the pronominal AD-suffix on wáaté 'say' identifies the AD as an indirect participant (Ebert 1979: 207), but a nominal AD is hardly ever found with an expected oblique preposition. It remains unclear whether these phenomena are due to the general nature of verbal object marking in the languages in question or are a special feature of particular verbs. Future research must address this issue systematically, examining the distinction of nominal vs. pronominal ADs as well as of ADs encoded in a noun phrase vs. those crossreferenced on the verb. Oblique marking is achieved primarily by adpositions and relational grams hosted by the AD-nominal. Postpositions are represented in the data by Koyra Chiini se, Aiki gá, Ngiti nì and t $, Bedauye de(ha@#y, Mandinka ye, Donno S wa, Kouya yàlà, Supyire à, and Koromfe nE. AD-markers which are final and bound to the nominal host are the indirect-object suffix -rò of Kanuri, the dative case suffix of Ik -ie/-ike, and the locative enclitic -ts'i of Sandawe. Prepositions are found with Ngambay s´$, Anywa jì, Tigre '´g´l, Burunge sa, Lamang má (ndà with pronominal AD), Hausa wa (ma- with pronominal AD), Ngbaka Ma'bo 'bo#, Ewe na, and Tikar lE. Preposed markers attached to the AD-nominal are the dative case prefix À- of Krongo and the locative prefix ku- of Nguni. In Hadza, there are only 2 AD-tokens expressed by oblique pronoun forms. The Tamajeq data only display ADs crossreferenced as obliques on the verb.


In a serial-verb construction the AD can be controlled by a non-speech verb whose function is to indicate oblique marking. This is found in Taa regularly with saV 'come' as in (65), in Izon with piri` 'give' and dià 'show' as in (66), and in the only AD-token in the Yoruba data with fún 'give' (67). (65) /îi tê èh sá-e té'e) {...} then 3S come-3S QV and then he said to him, '... [lit.: then he came to him saying] (Traill ms.) bara gba kí`mi` dìà-dóù` (66) erí mú-ni {áru` yòù`Ni`} 3S go-CLCO {paddle canoe} COMP say man show-PERF he has gone and told the man to paddle the canoe. (Williamson 1965: 65) fún mi pé {...} (67) màmá mi á so` mother 1S IRR speak give 1S Q My mother would tell me '... (Bamgbosè 1966: 167) In some languages, the AD is promoted to a direct object via a valencyincreasing operation which is mostly a derivational process on the verb itself. This is most productive with generic speechs verbs (see Section 2.2.3) and accounts for the low frequency of oblique ADs in Murle, Khoekhoe, and Kisi. The illustrative pair of examples in (68) is from Kisi. (68) a. mí cùìN dímì àà {...} SEQ goat say Q Goat then said, "... (Childs 1995: 326) ndú àà {...} b. t @kp $ @ dìmùl baboon say:BEN 3S Q Baboon replies, "... (ibid.: 325) There are only few languages which make frequent use of a QI-verb that generally controls the AD as a direct object. These are, with the relevant verbs in parentheses: Ngambay (ùlà, ìlà), Ju|'hoan (!óá), Waja (sa), Igbo (si`), and Birom (yaN). In Krongo, Burunge, Kera, Izon, Supyire, and Koromfe, the AD-marking alternates in the corpora between neutral encoding with certain transitive speech verbs and oblique devices with others.


Participant reference as the only quote-index element

Under certain circumstances QIs can consist of nothing but a nominal referring to a participant in the reported speech event. This is generally the SP, but it is also possible that the AD is encoded in addition or exclusively. Such QIs are also found in quite a few sample languages as an occasional, non-systematic phenomenon which is mostly restricted in the available data to DRD (proportions higher than 5% in parentheses): Kanuri15 (8%), Ik, Kunama, Dongola (10%), Khoekhoe, Tigre, Bedauye, Burunge, Lamang, Mandinka, Koromfe. Compare the following examples: (69)

Kanuri mai-ye {...} king-SBJ The king asked "... (Geider ms.)

(70) bultu-ro {...} hyena-OBL And she told the hyena "... (Geider ms.) (71)

Kunama # gàmba-s"# {...} báddi ína n*on*e@na then DEM frog:DET lizard-OBJ Nun sprach der Frosch zur Eidechse: '... [then the frog to lizard] (Reinisch 1881-90,1: 172)

(72)

Khoekhoe o-b ge nau-b-a {...} then-3M.S.SBJ DECL that-3M.S-DSBJ then that one said, '... (Haacke f.n.)

(73)

Lamang na s´@m-à-tàN gùléN {...} then all-POSS-3P again All of them said, "... (Wolff 1994: 333)

15 In Kanuri's closest relative Tubu, verbless QIs consisting only of a SP- and/or an oblique AD-nominal are described by Lukas (1953: 177-8) as a major type.


(74)

Mandinka moo-wo-moo {...} everybody everybody: "... (Pfeiffer (ed.) 1997: 33)

In a few sample languages, this is reported as a regular construction or even as an actual QI-type. In Donno S both the corpus data and the information given by Culy (1994: 117) indicate that DRD (as compared to IRD) is often characterized by the absence of a QI-predicate. This leaves the nominals referring to the SP and/or the AD as the only indices of the following quote. Such non-clausal structures will be subsumed here under a separate language-specific type, namely QI2. This strategy has become even more grammaticalized in Tikar. The essential element in QI3 of this language is a quotative pronoun coreferencing a 3rd-person SP and called by Stanley (1982: 32) "anaphoric particle". The entire quote-indexing structure often consists only of this element, because the invariable quotative lE@ as well as the SP-nominal can be absent. Since the quotative pronouns are recruited from a functionally versatile series which also serves to express a logophoric subject in the quote, it can come to a sequence of the same pronoun form in non-DRD, as is shown in (75). {nu) tšiâ byEbi} (75) nu) 1Q.PRO {1LOG did badly} He (said) he has acted badly [non-DRD] (Jackson 1987: 105) In the crosslinguistic literature on RD, this type of QI-structure is rarely reported, whether occurring in an individual language only occasionally or more regularly. Nevertheless, the data from the present African survey as well as observations made in other geographical areas (see Tietze (1959: 99-100) for Turkish, Cameron (1998) for spoken Puerto Rican Spanish, Zuckermann (2006: 477-8) for Modern Hebrew, W. McGregor (p.c.) for such Australian languages as Warrwa and Kija, and Ware (1993: 163) for English prose) suggest that it is a phenomenon to be reckoned with in many more languages. In general it reiterates the important finding from Sections 2.1 and 2.2 that a QI need not involve the linguistic instantiation of a predicative event description, neither from a morphosyntactic nor a semantic perspective.

118 The internal structure of quotative indexes 2.4 Quote orientation The previous sections have dealt with the components of a QI that would be expected to occur if the QI were assumed to be primarily the simple representation of a speech event or a cognitive state attributed to some referent. The results indicate that this assumption cannot be upheld. This central finding will be strengthened even more in the following discussion. It has already been mentioned that QIs can also contain elements whose occurrence would not be predicted on a purely semantic approach. This section treats a specific class of such items and their implications for the general characterization of QIs. That is, a QI cannot be reduced functionally to conveying a certain state of affairs, but should also, or even primarily, be seen as a linguistic device that the reporter uses to orient the audience toward the presence of the quoted text. 2.4.1

Monoclausal vs. bipartite quotative indexes

The pair of examples below from Mandinka present a contrast between a construction where such an additional QI-element is absent and one where it is present. A QI like that in (76)a., which is constituted only by a speech predicate with its participants, will be called from now on a MONOCLAUSAL QI. A QI configuration comparable to that in (76)b., where the QI contains in addition to the predicatively asserted speech event the seemingly tautological quotative verb ko, will be called here a BIPARTITE QI, and the phenomenon as a whole will be called PARTITION. (76) a. i be kuma la {...} 3P COP speak LOC they were sounding, "... (Pfeiffer (ed.) 1997: 39) b. i be a fo la ko {...} 3P COP ATC.PRO say LOC QV They were saying: "... (ibid.: 26) The existence of a bipartite structure alongside a monoclausal QI is also reported by Kammerzell & Peust (2002: 302) for Old Egyptian: Sporadically, an inflected form of j- 'say' [possibly rather a quotative verb, cf. Section 2.1.3] is inserted into direct speech, which is preceded by dd[the generic speech verb 'say']. Whether this fairly tautological aggregation of quotation signals reflects actual usage of spoken Old Egyptian or should

2.4 Quote orientation 119 rather be considered a specific device of certain religious texts, cannot be decided. Be that as it may, ... cases of double quotation index ... display a diction that is repetitive to some extent not only in respect of embedding marks.

(77) wjj Rc(w) nw rf dd-n-k Rc(w) EXCL PN DEI ? say:REL-PST-2M.S PN j-t-tw Rc(w) {h8wj z3(j)} {be it that my son} QV:STAT-2M.S-you.M.S PN {b3j shÌmj w3š-j} {is besouled, is mighty, is strong} O Re, this is just what you, Re, have said: "Be it that my son", so you, Re, say, "is besouled, is mighty, and is strong!" (Kammerzell & Peust 2002: 302) The crosslinguistic data to be presented below will show that such a "double quotation index" is frequent in African languages as well as in languages of other geographical areas, so that the phenomenon in Old Egyptian need not be idiomatic and specific to a particular text genre but could well represent a variation on a universal theme. Table 23 displays the frequency of QI-partition in the text corpora. The data show that languages differ considerably in the extent to which they employ such QIs. There are only 5 languages, namely Hadza, Tamajeq, Lamang, Donno S , and Kouya, where such structures are not found at all in the available data on DRD. A second group of languages have a low incidence of such QIs (not higher than 25% of the total): Koyra Chiini, Kanuri, Ik, Aiki, Fur, Kunama, Dongola, Sandawe, Taa, Tigre, Bedauye, Burunge, Hausa, Waja, Ngbaka Ma'bo, Yoruba, Birom, and Nguni. A moderate frequency of QI-partition (30-70% of the total) is found in Ngiti, Ju|'hoan, Kera, Mandinka, Izon, Supyire, Koromfe, Ewe, and Igbo. Finally, in Ngambay, Murle, Anywa, Krongo, Khoekhoe, Kisi, and Tikar more than 75% of all tokens have such a structure. Altogether, 34 of the 39 languages display the phenomenon in some form or other. There are various factors contributing to the different reliance of languages on bipartite QIs. One such factor is inherent to the definition of QIpartition. It requires the presence of a predicate; consequently, languages which make frequent use of non-predicative QIs are likely to show a fairly low frequency of bipartite QIs. This is indeed the case with Hadza, Sandawe, Burunge, Kera, Lamang, Donno S , Waja, and Ngbaka Ma'bo. Other contributing factors will be discussed further below.

120 The internal structure of quotative indexes Table 23. Bipartite QIs across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

QI total 123 198 89 21 21 15 86 126 136 100 70 27 64 61 117 137 140 72 118 126 193 50 128 199 181 54 12 16 51 16 47 90 85 25 10 27 137 9 48

Bipartite QI total in % 14 11 20 10 14 16 2 10 2 10 6 40 72 84 4 3 16 12 84 84 57 81 21 78 0 0 5 8 105 90 91 66 33 24 6 8 0 0 6 5 10 5 15 30 0 0 11 6 61 34 25 46 10 83 0 0 0 0 7 44 30 64 8 9 8 9 14 56 1 10 13 48 2 1 9 100 10 21

2.4 Quote orientation 121

Bipartite QIs are realized in the great majority of cases by the addition of a highly routinized element. In order to be recognized as a member of this element type, a linguistic form is required to display two features: (1) it must cooccur regularly in the QI with a speech verb or an equivalent item and (2) it must have a position adjacent to or within the quote.16 (The possibility that it is not accompanied by a predicative nucleus but nevertheless qualifies as belonging to this class will be examined in Section 2.4.6.) The second criterion is meant to exclude cases where an element regularly cooccurs with the QI-predicate, but is detached from the quote. Such a situation is found, for example, in the verb-final language Aiki. In all RDconstructions of QI1 where the QI precedes the quote and has the quotative verb ir as its nucleus, the manner deictic káá 'thus' occurs before the quotative verb: [káá - ir - quote]. While káá appears to be regular in this context and could thus be viewed as inherent to the QI, the verb intervenes between it and the quote. This indicates that káá is not tied to the RD-construction as a whole, but rather is due to the requirement that transitive ir must be preceded by an element referring to the quote, in parallelism to an objectverb phrase. Indeed, if the quote itself precedes ir, káá is no longer found. There are a few cases where a candidate element for establishing a bipartite QI is even more on the borderline, as in postposed QIs of the sample languages Taa and Izon. Compare the following pair of examples from Izon, both involving the same element mo` (in a different orthography mo). eréin (78) a. {...} mó kumò tun-yémi eréin duo mu-nì Q just sing-PRS day from go-CLCO day ...' - just so they were singing from day to day. (Williamson f.n.) b. {...} wó mo` gbà-eé 1P Q say-HORT ...' - let us say so! (Williamson 1965: 83) While mo` in both sentences is closer to the quote than the speech predicate, a SP-nominal still precedes it in (78)b., thus intervening between mo` and the quote. For the sake of consistency, constructions involving an ele-

16 E. Schultze-Berndt (p.c.) rightly points out that the prosodic coherence of the element with the remainder of the RD-construction is an important subcriterion in connection with the first parameter. In the available data, I had to rely in this respect on circumstantial evidence from the orthographical representation.

122 The internal structure of quotative indexes ment like mo` are not counted here as bipartite, even in those instances where the element follows the quote immediately, as does mo` in (78)a. The items that can form bipartite QIs are categorially diverse, the particular choice depending on the typological makeup of a language and the grammaticalization history of its QIs. Three major subtypes can be distinguished on the basis of different morphosyntactic and semantic properties: (1) (2) (3)

Grammaticalized quotatives Proforms referring cataphorically or anaphorically to the quote Verb copies

2.4.2

Quotatives

As introduced in Section 1.2.2, the first group, called quotatives (short for quotative markers), are grammaticalized function words which have become dedicated markers of RD. The development of this function is often associated with the fact that such items have become opaque with respect to their etymological origin so that it is an issue of linguistic reconstruction to determine the morphosyntactic and semantic input before grammaticalization. As also mentioned in Section 1.2.2, the quotatives at issue here are functionally highly comparable with what I call quotative verbs: both do not by themselves convey world-referring meaning but rather are of grammatical import in being dedicated devices for indexing the presence of RD. The difference between the two is of a morphosyntactic nature. Quotative verbs mimic the way a state of affairs is normally encoded in a language and thus give the QI a "verby" flavor of event representation. As opposed to that, non-verbal quotatives do not have this aspect of "pretense"; they formally reflect more closely their purely grammatical function. The following examples illustrate such markers and show that they can appear at various positions in the RD-construction: ní in (79) from Anywa occurs before the quote, while ti in (80) from Khoekhoe occurs after it. ní {...} (79) E#n-a#-kòó 3S-PST-say Q He said: "... (Reh 1996: 499) (80) o-s ge {...} ti mî then-3F.S.SBJ DECL Q say Und sie sagte: "... [and she said] (Schmidt 1994: 134)


If one were to consider quotatives only from a semantic-functional aspect, an item like, for example, Mandinka ko (discussed previously) could be included in this class. However, I will add another criterion for quotatives of the type discussed here, namely that they must not be assignable to a lexical category reserved predominantly for content words such as verbs and nouns. That is, the plain term QUOTATIVE will mostly refer here to grams which are normally free particle-like function words, less frequently clitics or affixes. Therefore, Mandinka ko, which is commonly analyzed as a verb, falls outside this class and will be treated in the appropriate Section 2.4.4 as an instance of "verb copy". Although the decision to assign an item in this syntactic slot to one or the other class is sometimes rather arbitrary, it is methodologically unavoidable in a crosslinguistic study. First, such an either-or choice is normally made in the grammatical description of a language, although analyses across languages are not always comparable and cannot be standardized here conclusively. Second, there are clear differences between languages as to whether an element specialized for use in QIs is an uninflected function word or a verbal lexeme. Table 24. Bipartite QIs by means of quotatives across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Ik Fur Ngambay Anywa Krongo Sandawe Khoekhoe Burunge Kera Izon Kisi Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Yoruba Birom

Bipartite QI total 14 14 2 72 57 21 5 105 10 15 25 10 7 30 8 8 1 2

Quotative total in % 14 100 11 79 2 100 24 33 56 98 21 100 5 100 105 100 10 100 15 100 21 84 10 100 3 43 30 100 7 88 8 100 1 100 1 50

124 The internal structure of quotative indexes Table 24 gives the statistical data regarding bipartite QIs with quotatives. Of the 34 sample languages having bipartite QIs, 18 possess such an element. The items involved are Koyra Chiini kaa (ne), Ik taa, Fur al, Ngambay nà, Anywa ní, Krongo àní, Sandawe ká'`, Khoekhoe ti, Burunge bee, tuba, and ta, Kera míntí, Izon ámèè`, Kisi àà, Supyire na, Koromfe ke, Waja kń/mń, Ngbaka Ma'bo 'bo#, Yoruba pé, and Birom w @k . The etymological origin of some of these will be discussed in Section 5.1. 2.4.3

Quote proforms

The common denominator of the second group of elements establishing a bipartite QI is that they refer semantically to the speech content of the quote, hence the label PROFORM. They are drawn from lexical items which are still recognizable in the language as abstract nouns, deictics, or other pronominals. The following examples show a deictic element bè 'thus' in Ngambay (81), a noun phrase gi co 'this thing' in Murle (82), and a noun meaning kx'éí-hE$ 'manner' in ||Ani (83). d´@ bè {...} (81) dáà ìla# then respond:3S to.that thus alors il répond à cela ainsi: "... (Vandame 1963: 177) nyEl Nina gi co {...} (82) odoma dorooN i-jinun then tiang PFV-ask:? frog here thing this The tiang asked the frog, "... (Arensen 1992: 310) mí-tè kx'éí-hE$ {...} (83) tínù po( then jackal say-PRS manner-F.S Then the jackal says: ... (Heine 1999a: 79) Sometimes, such proforms appear to syntactically saturate the valency of a transitive speech verb. However, this is hardly an essential feature of this class of items, because their appearance in QIs does not depend regularly on the predicate's transitivity, and some such elements - for example, those referring to manner - are not direct objects of the verb. Items referring to manner in fact constitute the most frequent type of quote proforms in the sample data. Isolated instances are Murle gi co 'this thing', Anywa E@nn @ 'thus', Waja nyIna 'thus', and Birom NE$n 'thus'. Ngambay bè 'thus' and


Izon e`be` bara 'this way' are encountered more regularly. Items which are used very frequently in QIs are Murle nE 'thus' and Tikar lE@ 'thus'. Another argument for disregarding the syntactic function of the proform in the QI-clause is that the quotative usage focused on here is in principle independent of such a role. This becomes clear when it is recognized that the syntactic and quotative functions can be encoded separately, as shown in the following examples. In (84) from Ak se, a pronominal nE@n 'thus, this' referring to the quote is followed by a person-inflected quotative. In (85) from Ngiti, the abstract noun dhu 'thing' refers to the speech content, but it is separated from the quote by two QI-constituents: an AD-nominal and a sequential form of the quotative verb ti. b´@ nE@n bán {...} (84) bé-láNgé 3P-tell:PST 3P.OBJ like.this 3P.Q They said to them, "... (Hedinger 1984: 89) dhu kà-t $ ndà-ti {...} (85) ní kà-tsánà ná#-dù so 3S-mother RES:NAR-answer thing 3S-to 3S.SS:SEQ-QV His mother answered him: ... (Kutsch Lojenga 1994: 414) Items like nE@n in (84) or dhu in (85) are semantically quote proforms but are positionally detached from the quote. However, to count as an element that establishes a bipartite QI, the item is required to occur adjacent to the quote. On these grounds, proforms like those in (84) and (85) are not considered here and will be treated in more detail only in Section 3.1.2. As shown in Table 25, proforms according to the above criteria were only encountered in Ngambay, Murle, Anywa, Izon, Waja, Birom, and Tikar, and there with highly variable frequency. Table 25. Bipartite QIs by means of quote proforms across the language sample Language Ngambay Murle Anywa Izon Waja Birom Tikar

Bipartite QI total 72 84 57 25 8 2 9

Quote proform total in % 5 7 77 92 1 2 4 16 1 12 1 50 9 100


Verb copies

The appearance of the Ngiti item ndàti in (85) provides a useful transition to the discussion of the last group of elements, called VERB COPY. Items belonging here are members of the lexical category of verbs, as can be determined by their morphosyntactic makeup in the QI itself or their behavior in other clause contexts. Such QIs thus consist of two clauses, with the verb copy regularly having a dependent status. Note that the verb copy is not (or only accidentally) a lexical copy of the main verb. The literature on grammaticalization, especially Lord (1976, 1993), has focused especially on bipartite structures where the element after the main verb of the QI can be viewed as a serial verb 'say'. The following examples from Sranan and Yoruba, respectively, are apparently compatible with this analysis: (86) en papa aksi en taki {mi boy …} 3S.POSS father ask 3S.OBJ say {my boy! …} his father asked him: "My boy, ... (Plag 1992: 61) (87) ó s wí-kpé {adé l } 3S speak say-Q {Ade went} He said that Ade went. [non-DRD] (Lord 1976: 184) But even if a language has verb serialization, a serialization analysis may not always be appropriate for the QI-context. This is in fact what Plag (1992: 58-9) argues for Sranan because taki, unlike a normal verb, cannot be clefted. It is, however, not clear whether this is relevant just for taki or more generally for any verb in this syntactic position. Whatever the most appropriate analysis in this case, verb serialization is certainly not the only structural option for the second verbal element occurring in a bipartite QI; a number of other options also exist. One such alternative, which is also available in serializing languages, is that a full clause is simply adjoined to the QI-nucleus. This configuration could in fact represent the original structure for some cases of apparent verb serialization if the subject copy in the second clause were lost in the course of grammaticalization. The examples are again from Sranan and Yoruba (similar cases are reported by Wendel (1986: 5) in Kagan Kalagan and by Meyerhoff (2002: 344) in Bislama):


(88) na Papa piki hE m a taki {luku …} DET father answer 3S.OBJ 3S say {Look! …} The Papa answered her, he said, "Look, ... (Plag 1992: 58) (89) Adé takú ó ní {èmi ò lo} PN refuse 3S QV {I won't go} Ade refused and (he) said, "I won't go" (Bamgbosè 1986: 90) Other forms that can be assumed by a verb copy are a finite simultaneous taxis verb as in (90) from Shona (compare also the sequential taxis form in (85) from Ngiti), a non-finite converb as in (91) from Lezgian, or a verbal noun as in (92) from Hausa. (90) vai-taura va-chi-ti {...} 3P:HAB.PST-speak 3P-SIM-QV They used to say, "... (91) gadadi {zun k'wale amuq'da} laha-na haraj-na boy:ERG {I will stay at home} say-PFV.CONV scream-PST The boy screamed: "I will stay at home!" (Haspelmath 1993: 355) (92) sai ya tàmbàyee ni ceè-waa {...} then 3M.S:PFV ask 1S say-VN dann fragte er mich: "... [then he asked me, "...] (Wolff 1993: 516) All these structures have in common that the illocutive and/or predicative potential which the relevant linguistic sign has by virtue of its lexical category is contextually restricted or cancelled completely. This is the case in the majority of languages where a bipartite QI is achieved by means of a verb copy. In this African survey such structures were found in 18 languages, that is, in almost half of the sample. The relevant data are given in Table 26. I make a basic distinction in such bipartite QIs according to the finiteness (i.e. clausehood) of the secondary predicate. The distinction is not clearcut in every case, but is still sufficiently robust for a crosslinguistic comparison. Plain or non-finite verb copies are given in the second and third columns, while finite and/or clause-like verb copies are recorded in the last two columns.

128 The internal structure of quotative indexes Table 26. Bipartite QIs by means of verb copies across the language sample Language Kanuri Ik Aiki Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Bedauye Hausa Mandinka Supyire Ewe Igbo Nguni

Bipartite QI total 20 14 2 6 72 4 16 84 91 33 6 6 11 61 7 14 13 10

Non-finite verb copy total in % 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 43 60 0 0 0 0 0 0 88 97 33 100 0 0 0 0 0 0 61 100 0 0 14 100 13 100 0 0

Finite verb copy total in % 20 100 3 21 2 100 6 100 0 0 4 100 16 100 7 8 3 3 0 0 6 100 6 100 11 100 0 0 4 57 0 0 0 0 10 100

The first type, the plain verb copy, is attested in the data for the generic speech verb pà in Ngambay, the quotative verb kò in Ju|'hoan, the quotative verb té'e) in Taa, the quotative verb ko in Mandinka, the quotative verb bé in Ewe, and the generic speech verb si` in Igbo. The second type, the clausal verb copy, is found in Kanuri with the quotative verb n, in Ik with the quotative verb kut, in Aiki with the quotative verb ir, in Ngiti with the quotative verb ti, in Kunama with the quotative verbs u and ake#, in Dongola with the quotative verbs E@ and án, in Murle with the quotative verb nE, in Ju|'hoan with the quotative verb kò, in Tigre with the generic speech verb bela, in Bedauye with the generic speech verb di, in Hausa with the quotative verb cêe, in Supyire with the generic speech verb jwo, and in Nguni with the quotative verb thi. Normally, the dependent verb form is a semantically generic item, as shown by the above list, while the matrix predicate is conveyed by a specific speech verb. There are only few exceptions to this general trend. In QI4 of Nguni, the specific speech verb occurs as a taxis form that is dependent on the semantically generic quotative verb sho. The fact that in this RD-construction the QI follows the quote motivates the exception at issue: the grammaticalized element sho appears adjacent to the quote, and


thus before the specific speech verb; the specific speech verb can then not be the main verb, because complex clauses have the order [main verb dependent verb]. The other exceptional cases, significantly, are found in languages where bipartite structures represent, if at all, only an incipient QI-type. In the bipartite QI2 of Bedauye, the generic speech verb di is clearly the dependent verb closer to the quote only in two out of six cases. In the few bipartite tokens of QI3 in Ik, the dependent verb preceding the quote has the more concrete meaning while the quotative verb kut is the main verb of the construction. So far, there appears to be a regular division of labor between a routinized QI-predicative signalling the presence of a direct quote and a semantically more concrete speech verb referring to some specific feature of the encoded event. Indeed, this particular functional split has been suggested by some authors as a motivation for such double-verb clauses in some languages (see, e.g., Healey (1972: 119-20) regarding QIs involving "associated clauses" in Telefol, or Wendel (1986: 5) regarding "double barreled formulas" in Kagan Kalagan). Nevertheless, this cannot be the whole story, because both verbs can also be taken from the same or related lexical stems. For example, Turkish, Biblical Hebrew, Fon, and Sinitic varieties like Taiwanese Southern Min and Hong Kong Cantonese are languages with such QIs according to the data given by Tietze (1959: 101-3, 111), Miller (1995: 165-FN19), Tardif (2000: 12-3), and Chappell (ms.), respectively. Two further cases are illustrated here by examples. In (93) from Sranan, the two verbs are distinct only in terms of transitivity: the matrix verb tagi 'tell' is derived from takigi 'say-give' and is thus closely related to the second, intransitive verb taki 'say'. In (94) from Choctaw, the converb bearing the same-subject marker hmat and the matrix verb both contain the stem maka 'say'.17 (93) dan basya tagi Adyuku a taki {we Adyuku …} then overseer tell PN 3S say {Well Ajuku, …} Then the overseer said to Ajuku: "Well Ajuku, ... (Plag 1992: 61) (94) ishki-it maka-hmat {tamaaha iyalih} i-maka-tok mother-NOM say-SS {I am going to town} 3-say-PST Her mother said, "I'm going to town". (Broadwell 1991: 421)

17 Closely related Chickasaw also shows this phenomenon (Munro 1982: 311).


The function of partition in quotative indexes

Having outlined the full range of elements occurring in bipartite QIs, I turn now to the question of their actual function. The last cases discussed for verb copies can serve as a useful starting point. Insofar as the semantic aspect of the QI is sufficiently taken care of by the main predicate, the occurrence of a second quotative or speech verb is largely tautological from a semantic viewpoint, indeed completely so in the case of verb copies involving identical lexical roots. Thus, it can be concluded that their major function must lie outside the conceptual domain of event representation. This insignificance or complete lack of a semantic contribution to the QI can be generalized for all element types responsible for the creation of bipartite QIs. This is clear from the fact that a monoclausal QI is in itself completely sufficient to convey all the necessary information about a speech event of however complex a propositional structure. There is only one marginal pattern where a bipartite QI may implicitly or explicitly clarify or at least enhance meaning. As discussed in Section 2.2.5, certain verbs like 'show', 'send', '(re)turn', 'start', etc. which have no inherent semantic value of "utterance" can be employed in a QI. If this usage becomes regular, such items are in principle semantically indeterminate. Their vagueness will be overtly disambiguated if they cooccur in a bipartite QI with a regular quote index, because the latter unambiguously evokes the notion of a speech event. However, the sample data show that such nonspeech verbs are just as frequent in monoclausal QIs as in bipartite QIs. This suggests that their cooccurrence with a quote in a RD-construction is in itself sufficient to create a regular speech-verb reading. The contribution of the additional quote index is therefore at best a non-systematic, dispensable phenomenon. I also argued in Section 2.4.3 that the function of syntactic saturation of the main predicate of the QI, though perhaps relevant for certain combinations of a speech verb and a quote proform, cannot be claimed for the entire proform class, let alone for quotatives and verb copies. This is therefore also not a sufficient motivation for QI-partition. Frajzyngier (1996a: 155-7) raises another syntactic argument for the presence of an additional element after the main speech verb of a QI. He proposes, at least for West African and especially Chadic languages, that specific speech verbs often lack the property of subcategorizing a clausal complement. This problem is said to be resolved by adding a second generic speech verb 'say' which is specified for this complement type. The most important difficulty with this approach is that it presupposes that the


QI-predicate and the quote indeed enter an endocentric construction in which the latter is the complement of the former. Unfortunately, the author does not argue for this implicit claim either theoretically or languageinternally - for example, with data regarding the syntactic properties of the structures concerned or the behavior of individual speech verbs. In order not to anticipate the more detailed treatment of this topic in Section 3.4.1, suffice it here to indicate that syntactic subcategorization seems to play only a minor role in RD-structures because quotes in general and direct quotes in particular can only rarely be construed as objects of their associated QI-predicates. There is another problem with this analysis which reduces its explanatory power: it only accounts for bipartite QIs whose second element is (synchronically or diachronically) a verb. This is a minor issue within Frajzyngier's approach because he assumes that the verb-copy type applies in the majority of cases - an assumption that is intimately intertwined with his grammaticalization perspective in this domain which highlights the emergence of quotative/complementizers from speech verbs. Nevertheless, the present language survey yields a different picture in that speech verbs are only one of several possible sources for bipartite QIs. Chapter 5 will also show that the historical speech-verb account has been overgeneralized. There are other minor objections against the subcategorization argument. For example, it makes the wrong prediction for some cases found in the sample where the speech-verb scenario in all probability actually does apply. Consider the following type of bipartite QI from Ngambay: pà nà {...} (95) ngàa# dèj-é and ask-3S.OBJ speak Q et lui demanda: "... (Vandame 1963: 162) It can be observed here that the generic speech verb pà is serialized TOGETHER with the more grammaticalized quotative nà. A similar structure is attested in Murle, where certain extended forms of the quotative verb nE are obligatorily followed by the quotative particle nE, even when the former are used themselves as finite verb copies. In some languages, the phenomenon seems more prone to occur with IRD. This is attested in the sample with Yoruba wí pé as illustrated in (87) above and occasionally also with Igbo si` nà or si` kà, as well as in other languages, for example, with Berbice Dutch bifi dati 'say that' (Kouwenberg 1994: 329-36). All this is difficult to explain with the subcategorization argument because this pre-

132 The internal structure of quotative indexes dicts precisely the opposite, namely that the use of an additional generic speech verb or a quotative/complementizer should render any second element unnecessary - that is, one would find either just a second verb or just a gram. In parallel fashion, one would not expect a lexical item which is the default verb in monoclausal QIs to occur in a bipartite QI twice, once as the predicative nucleus and once in verb-copy position. In addition to Fon, Sranan, and Choctaw (see the examples in Section 2.4.4 above), a clear case can be cited from the sample, namely the quotative verb ko of Mandinka. (96) a faa ko a ye ko {...} 3S father QV 3S OBL QV Her father said to her: "... (Pfeiffer (ed.) 1997: 20) Finally, if the subcategorization explanation were valid in a general sense, one would expect across different languages that specific speech verbs should tend to occur more frequently in bipartite QIs because they are more likely to lack the possibility of introducing/ signaling RD on their own. On an impressionistic basis, no such tendency can be observed in the present sample. I have tried to test this hypothesis more systematically on the Chadic languages of the survey. While the test could not be applied to Lamang, which does not display a regular bipartite QI in the corpus (see Section 5.1.4.2-3 for some discussion), it was possible to carry it out in Kera and Hausa with the reservation that the total number of verbs is fairly low. The results for these two languages are given in Table 27 (token number of a verb that occurs more than once in parentheses). Table 27. Distribution of specific and generic speech/sound verbs across monoclausal and bipartite QIs in Hausa and Kera

Kera Hausa

Monoclausal QI Specific pray, call scold, inform, ask (2)

Generic tell

Bipartite QI Specific sing, agree, betray, call yell, raise voice (2), cry (2), sing (2), hear (3), ask (2), open mouth (2),

Generic speak (9) -


In Kera, there are 15 tokens of a speech or sound verb used as the predicative nucleus of a QI. The generic speech verb wáaté 'speak, say' is said to be followed obligatorily by the quotatives míntí or má. No such statement is made for the semantically specific items. The sample also fails to provide a conclusive picture, due largely to the low token number for all lexemes encountered. What is certainly disturbing for the subcategorization hypothesis, however, is that the specific speech verb mánté 'call' can occur in both a monoclausal and a bipartite QI; hence it cannot be the case that the occurrence of the quotative is triggered by the valency of this lexeme. A fairly similar picture emerges from the Hausa data. Here some specific speech verbs do occur in the corpus only in a bipartite QI, which is achieved via the quotative verb cêe. However, the low token numbers do not allow any definitive conclusion from this fact. Moreover, the above syntactic argument is clearly untenable for other specific speech verbs: these are found in monoclausal QIs, and some may be used both with and without a following verb copy, for example, ji 'hear' (which appears as the predicate in the monoclausal QI2) and tàmbayàa 'ask'. In general, then, no syntactic motivation for the use of an additional 'say'-verb is evident for the surveyed languages of the Chadic family - the group for which Frajzyngier assumed this hypothesis to be particularly relevant. All these considerations suggest that his syntactic explanation for the occurrence of 'say', let alone of other element types, does not account for the phenomenon of QI-partition, neither in the narrow West African context nor in general (see also Section 6.6.2 for an equally problematic historical hypothesis). How, then, can the apparently common use of such QI-elements be motivated if they are not triggered by any semantic or syntactic contribution to the QI? Here, the second reason offered by Frajzyngier (1996a: 156) for the appearance of an additional speech verb comes into play: "The verb 'say' is simply used by the speakers as the marker of the de dicto domain, including the hypothetical and other semantic extensions of the de dicto domain ..." As the technical term "de dicto" suggests, the author subsumes under this domain various structures where linguistic signs do not refer directly to a real or fictitious world ("de re") but rather refer in their reflexive capacity to a linguistic representation of such a world. That is, the relevant signs are a representation of a representation (see Frajzyngier (1991) for an extensive discussion of the de-dicto concept). Obviously, RD is one of the central areas of this domain. Within a RD-construction, it is clear that what is marked as de-dicto is the quote. So the above statement can be reformulated within the present approach as follows: the reporter uses the addi-

134 The internal structure of quotative indexes tional QI-element in order to explicitly mark a piece of discourse, the quote, as a de-dicto expression. Under the reasonable assumption that actual language use at least purports to represent experiences in the real world or its fictitious counterparts more than secondary mental representations thereof, it is clear that the marked member of the oppositional pair is the de-dicto expression. This accordingly justifies the increased effort on the part of the reporter to draw the attention of the audience to the special marked nature of such a dedicto linguistic sign. In these terms, the additional QI-elements at issue are discourse signals with local scope over a specific quote, guiding the audience toward a necessary adjustment in the referential and semantic interpretation of these marked expressions. They signal strongly and clearly that the quote is, in fact, a quote. One can call this the QUOTE-ORIENTING or QUOTE-POINTING function. This function of orientation toward the presence of a quote - a notion which is more concrete than the rather vague concept of "reinforcing" the main verb invoked, for example, by Hopper & Traugott (1993: 14-5) - is valid for verb copies, proforms, and quotatives. Hence, I will subsume all three element types from now on under the umbrella term QUOTE ORIENTER. Their ability to achieve this role can be motivated by their inherent meaning/function: generic speech verbs are default predicates of QIs and perform this role in verb-copy position as well; quote proforms explicitly represent and thus point to the quote; finally, verbal and non-verbal quotative markers are dedicated RD-signals. It was mentioned in Sections 2.2.5 and 2.4.3 that particular quote orienters may also have an additional function. First, quote orienters in general can sometimes enhance or supplement the meaning of non-speech verbs used in QIs. Second, proforms in particular involve an explicit reference to the quote. It seems very reasonable that such local semantic motivations can be the starting point for the employment of a certain element in a QI. However, the more routinized the given element becomes, the more this concrete function will fade into the background and be "swallowed up" in the general function of quote orientation. This is confirmed by the observation that proforms and verb copies are in fact the most common historical predecessors of grammaticalized quotatives (see Chapter 5). Plausibly, the grammaticalization process is also enhanced by the structural aspect whereby the QI-elements at issue occur adjacent to the quote: an element is much more likely to turn into an index of another constituent when it is close to it.


2.4.6

Quote orientation in non-bipartite quotative indexes

Thus far I have considered the occurrence of quote orienters in bipartite structures. However, elements conveying this function can and do occur without being accompanied by a predicative nucleus or any other QIconstituent. This may be accomplished by two patterns. One possibility is when an element that is specialized for indexing RD is itself a predicative nucleus. This applies to quotative verbs, which do precisely the job that non-verbal quote orienters do, namely to draw the hearer's attention to the presence of a quote, but in addition are capable of establishing a predicative clause. Table 28 gives the figures for monoclausal QIs constituted by such verbs. 11 of the 19 relevant languages are characterized by a very high reliance on quotative verbs: Kanuri, Ik, Aiki, Kunama, Dongola, Taa, Hausa, Mandinka, Kouya, Yoruba, and Nguni. Table 28. Monoclausal QIs with quotative verbs across the language sample Language Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Kunama Dongola Murle Ju|'hoan Taa Bedauye Lamang Hausa Mandinka Kouya Ewe Yoruba Birom Nguni

QI total 198 89 21 21 15 126 136 100 137 140 126 128 199 181 51 25 10 137 48

Monoclausal QI with quotative verb total in % 138 70 71 80 13 62 6 28 4 27 119 94 65 47 12 12 46 34 87 62 42 33 45 35 179 90 103 57 47 92 10 40 6 60 29 21 32 67

Another way of realizing quote orientation in a non-bipartite QI is the use of a quotative in a non-predicative structure, regularly achieved by verb omission as discussed in Section 2.1.1. Table 29 presents the figures for

136 The internal structure of quotative indexes non-predicative QIs with quotatives. These are found in 12 sample languages; in seven languages, such QIs provide over half of the token total. Table 29. Non-predicative QIs with quotatives across the language sample Language Ik Ngambay Murle Hadza Sandawe Burunge Kera Lamang Izon Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Yoruba

QI total 89 86 100 64 61 193 50 128 54 90 85 10

Non-predicative QI with quotative total in % 1 1 1 1 1 1 50 78 48 79 124 64 33 66 78 61 7 13 82 91 74 87 1 10

Note, however, that verb omission is not restricted to grammaticalized quotatives. Kanuri, for example, has the following bipartite structure. (97) Álì bískà wú-rò gùl-gónò {kû íshìn} PN yesterday 1S-OBL say-3S:PST {I will come today} s´$ QV:3S:MED Ali sagte mir gestern, er beabsichtige, heute zu kommen [Ali told me yesterday that he intended to come today, lit.: Ali told me yesterday, I will come today] (Cyffer 1974: 101) When the main verb is dropped, as in (98), it is hard to decide whether the finite verb copy s´$, the remaining QI-constituent, counts as predicative or not: this medial form of the quotative verb n is a dependent, but fully inflected verb. Such cases, though marked, are still counted as predicative and are not included in Table 29 (see Section 2.1.2 for more discussion). {...} (98) {...} s´ QV:3S:MED he said "... (Geider ms.)


Normally, verb omission concerns highly grammaticalized quotatives. When such quotatives cooccur with a SP-reference in a non-predicative structure, they can often acquire the distributional properties of a speech verb and thus take on, at least superficially, the function of a clause predicator. Compare the following two clauses from Sandawe: the quotative ká'` of the QI in (99)a. is at first glance indistinguishable from a canonical verb like mà'é in (99)b. It will be shown in Chapter 5 that structures like that in (99)a., more often than previously expected, involve true non-verbal quotatives mimicking a verb, rather than relics of a grammaticalized speech verb 'say'. (99) a. 'á: ká'` {...} NAR:3P Q wakawa wakasema ... [and they said] (Elderkin f.n.) b. 'á: mà'é NAR:3P turn wakasogea [and they approached] (Elderkin f.n.) In some languages, such structures are just an occasional phenomenon. Other languages employ them systematically so that their figures are much higher. These are Hadza, Sandawe, Burunge, Kera, Lamang, Waja, and Ngbaka Ma'bo. Note that Hadza is included in the list because the plain use of the auxiliary complex is so far not attested in any other discourse context so that it qualifies as a genuine quotative - QI2 in Appendix 1. 2.4.7

The general importance of quote orientation

The realization of the function of quote orientation is not a structurally homogeneous phenomenon, nor does it depend, as Section 2.4.6 has demonstrated, on a bipartite QI. Even within an individual language it can be achieved in several ways. This can be illustrated by the following QIs from Izon, which are all structurally different but which all contain an element which is motivated by the function of quote orientation. In (100), the postposed QI is bipartite and displays the proform bi baraki 'in this way'. The preposed QI in (101) is also bipartite but this configuration is created by the grammaticalized quotative ámèè` which is attached to the speech verb; in addition, the quote is followed by the discourse-connective quotative è`bé`ni`. Finally, the quotative mèe, which is apparently related to ámèè`, appears in (102) in a non-predicative QI.

138 The internal structure of quotative indexes (100) {...} bi bara-ki gba-ni akí nàá buru nana-áràu DET way-ADV say-CLCO ITR.EMPH yam own-woman piri-dóu give-PST ...' in that way she spoke to the owner of the yam (Williamson f.n.) u`-be`-ámèè` {...} -è`bé`-ni` (101) amá-otu-mo` wai`í`-nì` town-people-P turn-CLCO 3S-tell-Q -Q-CLCO the townspeople turned and said to him: '...' - so (Williamson 1965: 85) (102) aneí-kòo ominí mèe {...} that-for they Q So they said, '... (Williamson f.n.) To properly evaluate the general importance of quote orientation across the sample, it is necessary to take into account all its different manifestations, namely bipartite QIs (see Table 23), monoclausal QIs with quotative verbs (see Table 28), and non-predicative QIs with quotatives (see Table 29). For this purpose, Table 30 gives the sums of all tokens recorded separately in the Tables 23, 28, and 29 above. It turns out that quote orientation is far more important than is suggested by the incidence of QI-partition outlined in Section 2.4.1, so that this function can be considered to be an essential feature of QIs across languages. Only five corpora display no QIs (Tamajeq, Donno S ) or less than a quarter of QIs (Koyra Chiini, Tigre, Birom) which realize this function overtly. A frequency between 25-50% is found in four languages (Fur, Bedauye, Supyire, Igbo). In all other sample languages, quote orientation is part of the majority of QI-tokens or even a universal feature.

2.4 Quote orientation 139 Table 30. Quote-orienting elements in QIs across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

QI total 123 198 89 21 21 15 86 126 136 100 70 27 64 61 117 137 140 72 118 126 193 50 128 199 181 54 12 16 51 16 47 90 85 25 10 27 137 9 48

QI with quote orientation total in % 14 11 158 80 86 97 15 71 8 38 10 67 73 85 123 98 81 60 97 97 57 81 21 78 50 78 53 87 105 90 137 100 120 86 6 8 0 0 48 38 134 69 48 96 123 96 190 95 164 91 32 59 10 83 0 0 47 92 7 44 30 64 90 100 82 96 24 96 8 80 13 48 31 23 9 100 42 88

140 The internal structure of quotative indexes Table 31. Verbal vs. non-verbal quote orienters across the language sample Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

QI with quote or. Verbal quote or. total total in % 14 0 0 158 158 100 86 74 86 15 15 100 8 6 75 10 10 100 73 43 59 123 123 100 81 81 100 97 19 20 57 0 0 21 0 0 50 0 0 53 0 0 105 0 0 137 137 100 120 120 100 6 6 100 48 48 100 134 0 0 48 0 0 123 45 36 190 190 100 164 164 100 32 0 0 10 0 0 47 47 100 7 4 57 30 0 0 90 0 0 82 0 0 24 24 100 8 6 75 13 13 100 31 29 94 9 0 0 42 42 100

Non-verbal quote or. total in % 14 100 0 0 12 14 0 0 2 25 0 0 30 41 0 0 0 0 78 80 57 100 21 100 50 100 53 100 105 100 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 134 100 48 100 78 63 0 0 0 0 32 100 10 100 0 0 3 43 30 100 90 100 82 100 0 0 2 25 0 0 2 6 9 100 0 0

2.5 The nature of quotative indexes 141

In Table 31, the incidence of quote orientation is separated according to whether it is realized by means of a verbal lexeme (second and third columns) or a non-verbal item (last two columns). Comparing these two different token groups, it can be seen that languages tend overwhelmingly to rely on either one or the other device to the exclusion of the other - a phenomenon which is inseparably connected with the (non-)existence in the language of a quotative verb. Only Ik, Fur, Ngambay, Murle, Lamang, Supyire, Yoruba, and Birom have both possibilities at their disposal. It is clear that the figures for an individual language depend on the classification of the QI-elements involved. Regarding the presence and frequency of quote orientation, this concerns the non-bipartite type, and in particular the identification of a default QI-predicative as a generic speech verb or a quotative verb. That is, the possible reclassification of an item counted here as a quotative verb into the class of generic speech verbs would result in a decrease of quote orientation and vice versa. However, it is unlikely that such cases would change the general picture arrived at under the present classification of verbs. The assignment of an item with the function of quote orientation to either the lexical category of verbs or the class of function words is more problematic in this respect. I have indicated above that in languages with little inflection on the verb the boundary between a quotative verb and a quotative is not well-defined. This is not just a result of possible inadequacy of information available for a language-specific element. I assume that in fact there is a cline between these two poles in historical terms in that a lexeme in a QI, depending on its particular origin, can lose or acquire certain lexical properties. This will be discussed in more detail in Chapter 5. Here it will suffice to point out again that quotative verbs and non-verbal quotative markers are just variants of a more abstract category, namely a grammaticalized sign dedicated to indexing in discourse the presence of a quote. Their difference lies merely in distinct morphosyntactic properties, and in some languages even this is not defined clearly.

2.5 The nature of quotative indexes I discuss in the following sections the structural nature of a QI, examining the lexical and functional elements used in it together with the way these are arranged structurally. The major conclusion will be that QIs are language-specific grammatical constructions which generally can serve the

142 The internal structure of quotative indexes dual function of referring to a state of affairs and of orienting the audience to the presence of reported discourse. The fact that QIs have a fairly strong tendency to be part of the routinized grammar of a language suggests that the second function, which has to do purely with the linguistic system, is the more important one. The crosslinguistically typical semantic-functional components of QIs will be surveyed in Section 2.5.1 with a view to their relative importance. This will serve as the basis for identifying the two basic functions of QIs in Section 2.5.2. Finally, Section 2.5.3. will assemble evidence for considering QIs first of all as grammatical(ized) structures. 2.5.1

The relative importance of the different elements

The previous discussion has identified four major semantic-functional components that may be present in a QI. These are as follows: (1) (2) (3) (4)

Lexical reference to the encoded event Grammatical device realizing quote orientation Grammatical or lexical reference to the SP Grammatical or lexical reference to the AD

The data presented so far has already made it clear that there is a statistically uneven distribution of these different QI-components across the sample. An attempt will be made here to make these differences transparent and rank the four components according to their relative importance across the entire sample. For this purpose, the mean percentage of the four element types was determined by averaging the percentages within the individual sample languages. The figures for these four components are already available: the frequency of event reference is recorded in Table 17, of quote orientation in Table 30, of SP-reference in Table 18, and of ADreference in Table 20. A synopsis of the proportions is given in Table 32. The mean proportions for the individual QI-components across all language corpora, given in the last line of the table, are as follows: event reference 50%, quote orientation 71%, SP-reference 92%, and AD-reference 31%. From these figures, a clear hierarchy of the cross-sample frequency of the QI-components can be established: (3) Speaker > (2) Quote orientation > (1) Event > (4) Addressee

2.5 The nature of quotative indexes 143 Table 32. Relative frequencies (in %) of QI-elements across the language sample Language QI total Koyra Chiini 123 Kanuri 198 Ik 89 Aiki 21 Fur 21 Ngiti 15 Ngambay 86 Kunama 126 Dongola 136 Murle 100 Anywa 70 Krongo 27 Hadza 64 Sandawe 61 Khoekhoe 117 Ju|'hoan 137 Taa 140 Tigre 72 Tamajeq 118 Bedauye 126 Burunge 193 Kera 50 Lamang 128 Hausa 199 Mandinka 181 Izon 54 Kisi 12 Donno S 16 Kouya 51 Supyire 16 Koromfe 47 Waja 90 Ngbaka Ma'bo 85 Ewe 25 Yoruba 10 Igbo 27 Birom 137 Tikar 9 Nguni 48 Mean percentage

Event 100 22 9 5 71 53 71 3 43 13 98 100 14 21 96 60 21 98 100 66 30 30 3 8 10 87 100 31 8 88 94 9 10 52 30 100 78 89 25 50

Quote or. 11 80 97 71 38 67 85 98 60 97 81 78 78 87 90 100 86 8 0 38 69 96 96 95 91 59 83 0 92 44 64 100 96 96 80 48 23 100 88 71

Speaker 100 95 99 100 100 100 99 100 98 99 84 100 100 98 72 85 71 99 98 100 53 90 93 100 100 89 100 62 98 100 98 26 99 96 100 100 100 100 100 92

Addressee 51 20 34 10 10 47 52 36 22 60 18 22 3 2 8 61 32 54 80 28 12 20 17 6 46 24 83 56 14 31 15 4 8 25 10 33 77 77 8 31

144 The internal structure of quotative indexes From this empirical ranking across the sample (= 3214, according to the above numbering of components) I infer a generalized relative conceptual importance of the four different notions. This does not, of course, predict the concrete mode of expression of any of the four components, nor the general constituency of an unmarked QI within an individual language. And indeed, the sample displays a very wide range of frequency orders. Nevertheless, the hierarchy gives a first impression of what information is important in the QI as a crosslinguistic object of investigation. That this scale of importance of the different QI-components is of some relevance for individual languages as well emerges from the literature. For example, a largely parallel "hierarchy of omissions" is indicated by Frajzyngier (1996a: 137-9) for Masa and by Jackson (1987: 102-3) for Tikar. Also, Wendel (1986) observes for Kagan Kalagan that its two least-marked QI-types focus on quote and speaker, respectively. The above frequency hierarchy (3214) is also the most frequent in the individual sample languages: it is found in 12 languages, namely Kanuri, Ngiti, Ngambay, Dongola, Hadza, Sandawe, Hausa, Ngbaka Ma'bo, Ewe, Yoruba, Tikar, and Nguni (these include cases where adjacent elements in the hierarchy are numerically identical, e.g. Tikar; cf. also discussion of Waja below). All other language-specific frequency orderings of the four components occur in far fewer languages. It is certainly partly accidental for an individual language, especially in one with a low token total, that its particular sample data yielded a certain frequency order. However, this holds equally for any order encountered, so that the correspondence between the above generalized hierarchy and the dominant language-specific hierarchy appears to be a significant observation. Moreover, there are three other patterns that are not too different from the dominant one and can be joined to it on a more abstract level. Burunge, Kera, and Waja have the dominant order except that the frequency of quote orientation exceeds that for SP-reference (= 2314). All three languages have a high number of non-predicative QIs, which may explain the more frequent lack of a SP-reference. For Waja, one can add that QIs established by just a quotative, which have been counted as not containing a SPreference, in fact do register features of the subject, namely mń for speech-act participants vs. kń for 3rd persons; counting this formal quotative distinction as SP-reference would yield the dominant frequency order. There is a second group of six languages where the dominant order is only altered by the fact that event reference has a lower incidence than ADreference (= 3241). These are Ik, Aiki, Kunama, Murle, Mandinka, and Kouya - all languages that rely heavily on quotative verbs instead of event-


referring verbs. In three further languages, namely Ju|'hoan, Taa, and Lamang, there is an additional frequency reversal between SP-reference and quote orientation (= 2341). All these patterns together can jointly be subsumed under a more abstract hierarchy, representing 24 sample languages: both quote orientation and SP-reference are each more frequent than AD- and event reference: (3) Speaker + (2) Quote orientation > (1) Event + (4) Addressee The majority of languages that display a different frequency order have in common that they far more regularly employ a generic speech verb in QIs, which markedly increases the incidence of event reference. Thus the dominant frequency order is changed in Fur, Krongo, Bedauye, Izon, Kisi, Supyire, Koromfe, and Igbo in that event reference occurs more often than quote orientation (= 3124). In Anywa, where the encoding of a 3rd-person subject can be omitted, event reference is even more frequent than overt SP-reference (= 1324). In the Khoekhoe corpus, event reference and quote orientation both rank above SP-reference (= 1234). The use of a generic speech verb coincides in a few other languages with a very low figure for quote orientation. In Koyra Chiini, Tigre, and Birom, this feature becomes the least frequent in an otherwise unchanged dominant order (= 3142). The Tamajeq corpus is largely parallel except that two agent-less passive clauses bring the SP-reference slightly below the precentage of event reference (= 1342). Donno S is exceptional in the corpus: both SP- and AD-encoding are more frequent than quote orientation and event reference (= 3412). It is clear that the above analysis is a direct function of viewing quotative verbs as not referring overtly to the speech event, which was motivated in Section 2.2.2. Classifying these items together with other event-referring verb lexemes would result in an increase of QI-tokens with event reference. In order to give an idea of the consequences of this alternative approach, I carried out an additional alternate count assuming such a verb analysis. As these figures would be largely identical with those for QI-predicativity, I have established the mean percentage of the event-reference feature on the basis of the QI-predicativity figures in Table 5 in Section 2.1.1. The result of 84% would lead to a reversal of rank between event reference and quote orientation, yielding the following generalized frequency order: (3) Speaker > (1) Event > (2) Quote orientation > (4) Addressee

146 The internal structure of quotative indexes It is no surprise that this hierarchy (3124 instead of 3214) is in fact the same as the second-most frequent frequency order in the sample as originally computed. The relative position of the two QI-participants has not changed, so that the comparative unimportance of AD-encoding and the centrality of SP-encoding in QIs remain firmly established findings under either analysis. 2.5.2

Two basic functions of quotative indexes

The present approach to the formal realization of QIs started from the provisional assumption that the basic goal of such structures is the representation of an event of speech or a parallel state of affairs that is associated with a reportable text. Consequently, the discussion has centered on the question of whether and how this function is realized. There is indeed extensive evidence in the survey that this is a central aspect of QIs. However, it can also be observed in the data that many QI-tokens deviate in important respects and in systematic ways from a clause that would convey propositional information on some state of affairs. Most importantly, they may lack (1) the canonical morphosyntactic form of a clause that makes an assertion about an event/state, and/or (2) they may lack the semantically expected lexical element referring (in whatever abstract form) to human language. This means that morphosyntactic predicativity and the semantic feature of utterance are dispensable properties of these expressions, under circumstances still to be determined. Moreover, QIs are often characterized by the presence of quote orienters, elements which are not motivated on semantic and syntactic grounds. From these observations, it falls out clearly that a QI is more than simply a plain reference to a speech event. It is proposed here that QIs ideally fulfill a double function, namely (1) to represent a RD-referring event within the immediate discourse and (2) to orient the audience to the presence of the quote and, concomitantly, to a necessary change of perspective regarding its pragmatic interpretation. The QI is, so to speak, a segmental pivot between the text of the immediate discourse context and the "alien" reported text representing the nonimmediate discourse context. This double orientation is reflected in the QI's formal variability. To the extent that it functions to anchor the quote in the ongoing presentation of the communicated states of affairs, it behaves like a normal event representation that specifies the event type and the participants and contains the grammatical ingredients for making an assertion, including relevant predication operators. On the other hand, insofar as the reporter wishes to draw the attention of the audience to the quote, (s)he


will point to this constituent by means of an explicit device. This is realized by the various types of quote orienters. Obviously, these two major functions of a QI need not always be present simultaneously or be salient to the same extent. The reporter has the choice as to which function to focus on in a particular context. For this purpose, (s)he usually has at his/her disposal several QI-types which behave differently, inter alia with respect to the two basic functions mentioned above. 2.5.3

Quotative indexes as grammatical constructions

Before turning in more detail to a morphosyntactic typology of QIs in Section 2.6, a general consequence of the function of quote orientation in QIs will be addressed. First, this function does not refer to a phenomenon in the real world, but pertains to the organization of the discourse. Like other simple or complex signs in this domain, the QI as a whole is subject to extensive repetition and routinization. Second, through the frequent focus of QIs on the function of quote orientation, the world-referring function of event representation regularly becomes demoted, which reduces the potential semantic variability of the QI. Both phenomena work in the same direction regarding the formal properties of QIs: QIs often take on features of a GRAMMATICAL CONSTRUCTION. What is meant by this term, given that the question of what is "grammar" and hence of what is "grammatical" has become a controversial issue in the last few decades? The present approach follows a view of grammar developed in particular by Hopper, namely that of a non-static, EMERGENT GRAMMAR. He characterizes this notion in Bright (ed., 1992,1: 3667) as follows: ... the concept of grammar as emergent suspends the provision for fixed structure, and sees all structure as in a continual process of becoming, as epiphenomenal, and as secondary to the central fact of discourse. Grammar is then to be seen as the codification of a socially and historically situated set of such regularities, endorsed and hence fixed through institutions like education and writing. Viewed from this perspective, the central project of linguistics would be the study not of 'grammar', but of 'grammaticalization' the ways in which some of the collectively possessed inventory of forms available for the construction of discourse become 'sedimented' through repeated use, and eventually are recognized as being to a greater or lesser degree 'grammatical'.

148 The internal structure of quotative indexes What Hopper (1987: 148, 150) says about the development of such increasingly fixed construction patterns applies to the present notion of a QI: In studying discourse with a view to describing emergent regularities, it is therefore most useful to begin by establishing frequently occurring, relatively stable clause types. A useful concept here is that of the "figure", suggested by Pete Becker. A figure is a phrase or clause which is highly standardized in its format and which permits substitution in a few restricted places. It has a rudimentary internal structure, but it is much closer to a formula than to freely generated "sentences". A major postulate, or working hypothesis, of Emergent Grammar is that the more useful a construction is, the more it will tend to become structuralized, in the sense of achieving cross-textual consistency, and serving as a basis for variation and extension.

What is the evidence from the above data, and from data still to be presented below, that a QI is indeed comparable to a construction that is grammaticalizing or grammatical(ized) in the above sense? The following features can be mentioned which are commonly associated with such structures and which are also recurrent in QIs across a set of tokens within a language and across sets of tokens of different languages: (1)

(2) (3) (4) (5) (6)

Homogeneity of predication operators and participant type and possible generalization of unmarked categories (Sections 2.1.4, 2.3.1, 2.3.2) Unexpectedly frequent lack of semantically explicit and/or specific predicative lexemes (Section 2.2) Reduction of morphological and phonetic substance (Sections 2.1.3, 2.2.2) Use of construction-specific function elements which develop to grams (Sections 2.2.2, 2.3.1, 2.4) Existence of regular subpatterns, i.e. QI-types (Section 2.6 below) Further grammaticalization into other domains (Chapter 6 below)

The present discussion certainly is not meant to imply that a QI is never a plain representation of a speech event. Such QI-tokens are found in almost all text corpora of the sample. As has been demonstrated, some languages even display a semantically transparent event-referring structure in the majority of their QIs. This does not, however, exclude routinization, as the above-mentioned cases of English says, French il dit, and Irish adeir sé

2.6 Types of quotative indexes and their functional correlates 149

demonstrate. The drift of QIs toward more or less regular patterns is therefore a valid generalization from a typological perspective. The crosslinguistically observed structural variation of QIs can be compared with the situation regarding other grammaticalized expression types, If, for example, one takes the domain of predicative possession, this function too can be encoded by a number of different morphosyntactic configurations which reflect different underlying cognitive schemas (see inter alia Heine 1997a: 45-76). The construction familiar from Standard European languages, which is based on the use of a verbal lexeme with a meaning 'have' and presents the communicated information in the mold of a canonical predicative structure, is only one option among others. Linguists normally recognize this fact and do not by default analyze an expression in a language to be described as a 'have'-construction. This is perhaps so because the alternatives are unique enough to be identified easily as genuinely different structures and because the state of research is in general more advanced. Such a nuanced approach, unfortunately, cannot be taken for granted in analyses of RD-constructions and associated QIs, neither language-specifically nor crosslinguistically - a fact which is of general concern in the present study. In any case, the observation that expressions of predicative possession often deviate from propositional representations of a state of affairs by means of a verb and that they can be grammatical(ized) constructions is equally applicable to QIs. The recognition of this fact has important consequences for the historical study of QIs which will receive a detailed discussion in Chaper 4.

2.6 Types of quotative indexes and their functional correlates The results of the investigation thus far have demonstrated that the great majority of languages have a number of different morphosyntactic QIpatterns at their disposal, in addition to the most basic choice between the use and the omission of a QI in a RD-construction. In this section, an attempt will be made to systematize the data of the language sample from a crosslinguistic perspective. I propose a basic three-way division of morphosyntactic QI-types into "(simple) monoclausal" QIs, complex "bipartite" QIs (with the two subtypes "monoclausal bipartite" and "biclausal bipartite"), and truncated "non-clausal" QIs. It is hoped that these basic types can serve as a useful comparative tool in future research on QIs in languages of different genealogical, geographical, and structural affiliation.

150 The internal structure of quotative indexes I will also address the question of whether these types correlate with certain functional parameters of RD. Since there are certain hypotheses on a correlation between the form of a QI and the RD-category, the tokens for non-DRD will be included in this discussion. Accordingly, their QI-type, too, has been recorded for this purpose. 2.6.1

A morphosyntactic typology of quotative indexes

Major morphosyntactic QI-types fall out naturally from the previous discussion of the data. This is related to the two important deviations from a simple event-referring predicative clause structure, the QI-type which is most basic and which is instantiated in every language examined. First, there is reduction of the clause, resulting in a non-predicative structure. Second, there is expansion of the clause by means of a quote orienter (this provides a further important distinction to be introduced in Section 2.6.3). The terminology for this three-way morphosyntactic classification is in accordance with the earlier usage in this study: (1) (2) (3)

Monoclausal QI Bipartite QI Non-clausal QI

It should be recognized that an attempt to classify QI-tokens within a given language may sometimes involve a fairly arbitrary division within what can instead be conceived of as a gradual transition from a fully elaborated to a contextually truncated construction. Consider in this regard the following three examples from Koromfe. From a language-internal perspective they appear as a cline from higher to lower complexity and may in fact even be used by speakers of the language in this way. One encounters bipartite monoclausal QIs with the quotative/complementizer ke as in (103)a., simple monoclausal QIs without ke as in (103)b., and non-clausal QIs with just a SP-reference as in (103)c. (103) a. k a jemdi bole ke {...} then DET hippo say:PST Q Puis l'hippopotame dit: "... (Rennison 1986a: 48) {...} b. k jemdi m ) bole then hippo also say:PST Alors hippopotame dit aussi: "... (ibid.: 44)


c. m`ba jemdi m ) {...} brother hippo also Maître hippopotame dit aussi: "... (ibid.: 46) One can even add to these a fourth Koromfe pattern which is at least historically a reduced non-clausal QI restricted to IRD: all constituents except the quotative/complementizer ke are omitted. Synchronically, this is best analyzed as a grammaticalized modal structure with subjunctive and imperative functions (see Section 6.5.3). (104) ke {ba bE jere} COMP {they should come here} Let them come here! (lit.: That they come here!) [non-DRD] (Rennison 1997: 39) This will suffice to demonstrate that it may be difficult in an individual language to come up with a clear-cut classification of types like that proposed here. However, these types represent recurrent and fairly robust patterns from a crosslinguistic perspective on QI-variation. Moreover, it will be shown below that they allow several significant generalizations regarding the co-variation between the structure of QIs and functional aspects of RD. Appendix 1 presents a survey of the QI-types for each sample language and of their distribution over the QI-tokens recorded in this study. While this typologically oriented study does not allow one to analyze for any individual language a sufficiently large text corpus to come up with a full and conclusive classification of all of the language's different structural patterns, these QI-types are the best candidates for what in construction grammar would be referred to as a grammatical construction. Most QI-tokens can readily be assigned to a regular pattern which is then identified as a type and given a reference number. At the same time, individual language corpora often display a few tokens which cannot be so classified; this has been indicated under the relevant language. To the extent that other regular QI-patterns not found in the present data are reported in the consulted literature, they are also considered there. The classification of all QI-types found in Appendix 1 according to the above three-way morphosyntactic typology is summarized in Table 33. The numbers in the table are the reference numbers in Appendix 1. QI-types in parentheses are those which do not show up in the text corpora.

152 The internal structure of quotative indexes Table 33. QI-types of the sample according to basic morphosyntactic types Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni Total

Monoclausal 1 1/ 2 1 1/ 2 1 1 1 (1)/ 2 1/ 2 1 1 1 1 1/ 4 1 1 1/ 2 1/ 2 1/ 2 1 1 1 1/ 2 1/ (2) 1 1 1 1/ 3 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1/ 2 51

Bipartite 2 3/ (4) 2/ 3/ 4 3/ (4) 2 2 2/ 3 3/ 4/ 5 3/ (4) 2/ 3 2/ 3 2 (3) 3 2/ (4) 2/ 3/ (4) 3/ 4/ 5 3/ 4/ 5/ (6) 2/ (3) 5 2/ 3 3/ (4)/ (5) 2/ (3) 2/ 4/ 5 2/ 3 (5) 2 2/ 3 2 2 2 2 2/ (3)/ 4/ 5 2/ 3/ 4/ 5 2 2 3/ 4/ (5) 72

Non-clausal

2 2 3

2/ 3/ 4 4/ 5 3/ 4

3 2/ 4

3 3

3 16

Total 2 4 4 4 2 2 3 5 4 3 3 2 3 4 4 4 5 6 2 3 4 5 4 5 3 5 3 5 2 3 2 3 3 2 5 5 2 3 5 139


Some languages possess more than one QI-pattern of a certain type, which are separated in the table by a slash. This is because my languageinternal classification also considers other formal parameter of QIs, notably the position of the QI vis-à-vis the quote (discussed in Section 3.2), and the existence of different quotatives or, for bipartite QIs, quote orienters. The total of recorded language-specific QI-types is 139. These are distributed according to the above typology as follows: 51 monoclausal types, 72 bipartite types, and 16 non-clausal types. The resulting frequency hierarchy for types is thus: (2) bipartite > (1) monoclausal > (3) non-clausal This hierarchy confirms in particular the general importance of QI-partition involving quote orienters. A more detailed discussion will be given in the following sections which treat the morphosyntactic types one by one. 2.6.2

Monoclausal structures

As indicated above, a simple monoclausal QI is constituted by a single predicate, possibly accompanied by nominal participants. It can be seen in Table 33 that there is no sample language where such a type is absent - a situation which does not hold for the other two basic QI-types. This observation and the general identity of its structure with that of a canonical clause constitute the major motivation for considering it from a crosslinguistic view to be the least marked QI-type, even though it can be statistically infrequent in an individual language. This observation also implies that a monoclausal QI cannot be viewed as derived from a bipartite QI via omission or deletion of a quotative/complementizer, an approach which has been repeatedly invoked for a monoclausal QI with IRD (see Section 2.6.5 for further support of this view). The universal presence of monoclausal QIs may be somewhat surprising for somebody familiar with the literature on RD and its formal expression in African languages. That is, a number of grammatical descriptions which treat RD in some detail pay little or no attention to such a QI, or even give the impression that it does not exist at all. To mention just one example, Stanley (1982) in her thorough and otherwise illuminating study of RD in Tikar implies that a monoclausal QI of the form [SP verb] does not exist in this language when she states (ibid.: 36) that the "speech-introducing particle lE@ 'that' is obligatory, except when the speaker is identified by an anaphoric particle" (which refers to a non-clausal QI-type). Such an approach

154 The internal structure of quotative indexes is regularly associated with a particular situation: bipartite and/or nonclausal QI-types employing a quotative/complementizer (such as Tikar lE@) are statistically very frequent in the language and the relevant function word is often also highly grammaticalized, being used not only in RD but also in clause linkage and still other grammatical domains. This complex of factors naturally leads to an over-emphasis on the QI-grams per se and the constructions associated with them, while alternative options not involving a special gram tend to be neglected. This also applies to the sample. The grammatical descriptions of six languages, Anywa, Krongo, Burunge, Kera, Ngbaka Ma'bo, and Igbo, contained a basic discussion of RD and its formal aspects. However, since this discussion is concentrated on such quotative grams and the QIs based on them, simple monoclausal QIs (which have no quotative gram) were not mentioned as such in the grammars and could only be identified on the basis of the text corpora. In general, a monoclausal QI, especially one with a free choice of verbal lexemes, is thus prone to being overlooked in certain languages. It is desirable therefore to devote special attention to this structure in languages where it might seem (on the basis of the grammatical description) not to exist. This also reiterates the more general point that typological comparison cannot rely exclusively on inspection of grammar books. Differences of monoclausal QIs regarding their predicate lexemes make it useful to distinguish between two major subtypes. A monoclausal QI can be established either by a verb referring overtly to a speech event or by a verb without such a meaning, for example, a quotative verb. These two options correspond functionally to event-orientation and quote-orientation, respectively, and can thus be called: (1) (2)

Event-oriented monoclausal Quote-oriented monoclausal

There is another pattern which appears to be intermediate between the two extremes instantiated by a speech verb and a quotative verb, respectively, namely monoclausal QIs based on semantically generic non-speech verbs like 'do', 'be', etc. While these could be argued to refer to an event, this reference is semantically so vague that they cannot be viewed as eventoriented. Certain phenomena indicate in fact that such monoclausal QIs do not pattern functionally with QIs based on true speech verbs. For example, Cameron (1998: 58) observes for spoken Puerto Rican Spanish that QIs based on decir 'say' are restricted to reported speech in the narrow sense,


while those based on hacer 'do, make' and certain motion verbs can also accompany sound effects and gestures. Since this finding is replicated in the present sample survey and the same non-speech contexts are also typical for quotative verbs (see Section 4.4), it can be concluded that monoclausal QIs with non-speech verbs are rather quote- than event-oriented. This means that the distinction between two monoclausal subtypes is in principle also relevant for languages lacking a quotative verb. The 19 sample languages with a quotative verb, and thus with an uncontroversial distinction between event- and quote-orientation, are recoverable from Table 9 of Section 2.2.2. Appendix 1 does not record these subtypes separately, so that they are not reflected in Table 33. Their relative frequency can be roughly discerned from the figures presented previously, for example, in Table 28 of Section 2.4.6., which records the tokens of monoclausal QIs with quotative verbs (see the end of this section for details). The first option, namely a monoclausal QI involving a speech verb or another semantically related verb, represents the structure from which the present discussion on the form of QIs started out. It is a propositionally complete, predicative expression that contains information about the relevant state of affairs and the participants involved. The other type of monoclausal QI, established by a quotative verb, is different. It makes a predicative assertion and thus evokes a state of affairs, but it does not elaborate this by means of world-referring lexical meaning. As opposed to the eventoriented type, there is usually only one, rarely two verbal items available and these refer only implicitly to a real-world experience. The semantic vagueness of quotative verbs reminds one of the fact that a monoclausal QI need not be one with a low degree of grammaticalization. A quotative verb can be viewed vis-à-vis the two major QI-functions as a hybrid in that grammatical features associated both with event reference and with the function of quote orientation are amalgamated in this linguistic sign. In other words, a quotative verb is a special quotative marker having the design of a verb. This has the advantage that a quote-pointing QI can be treated like other event-referring clauses. That this is an effective strategy for inserting DRD into discourse is indicated by the observation that once a language possesses a genuine quotative verb this tends to provide the large majority of monoclausal QIs, if not QIs in general. This can be established by a comparison of the figures for monoclausal QIs with those in Table 28 above, as given in Table 34 (languages without quotative verbs are omitted).

156 The internal structure of quotative indexes Table 34. Quotative verbs in monoclausal QIs across the language sample Language Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Kunama Dongola Murle Ju|'hoan Taa Bedauye Lamang Hausa Mandinka Kouya Ewe Yoruba Birom Nguni

Monoclausal QI total 161 73 19 19 9 119 107 17 46 107 119 49 188 114 51 10 8 136 38

Monoclausal QI with quotative verb total in % 138 85 71 97 13 68 6 32 4 44 119 100 65 61 12 70 46 100 87 81 42 35 45 92 179 95 103 90 47 92 10 100 6 75 29 21 32 84

As the table shows, in 15 of the 19 languages which have quotative verbs these verbs are clearly dominant in monoclausal QIs. The only exceptions are Ngiti, Fur, Bedauye, and Birom. For the last three languages, it will be shown in Chapter 5 below that the relevant element is in fact a non-speech verb with quotative uses, so that its grammaticalization toward a true quotative verb is only incipient. 2.6.3

Bipartite structures

QIs can differ in many respects from the basic design of a simple monoclausal structure. One such deviation is the addition of a quote-pointing element. The resultant bipartite QI reflects in the most direct way the two major functions of the expression type by encoding them in different syntactic loci: a binary configuration is constituted by combining an event predicate on the one hand and a quote orienter on the other. Table 33 shows that this pattern is well represented in the data of the sample. Almost all languages display at least one such type. The only cases where the corpora do not contain bipartite QI-tokens are Hadza, Donno S ,


Tamajeq, and Lamang; and for the first two languages, a bipartite QI could be identified on the basis of other information. Its absence in Lamang will receive a likely historical explanation in Section 5.1.4.2-3. Thus, the only true exception seems to be Tamajeq. Apart from possible differences regarding the QI-quote order, languages can have more than one bipartite QI due to the availability of more than one quote orienter. The most basic distinction to be identified in this respect concerns the morphosyntax of the quote orienter itself, namely whether it is an invariable element or it has the structure of a clause. The quote orienter in the first subtype is either an invariable verb copy or an uninflected non-verbal element. The second subtype implies that the quote orienter is a verb-copy, with the verbal lexeme being either a generic speech verb or a quotative verb; sometimes one can in fact argue that such a bipartite QI is a complex of two monoclausal QIs. The following example pair from Hausa will illustrate the opposition. In (105)a., the verbal noun cewa is used as a non-finite function word parallel to the English complementizer that, from which it is said to be a fairly recent calque. In (105)b., the quote orienter tana cewa following two other predicates constitutes a finite clause (here the nominalized form of the quotative verb is triggered by the auxiliary complex, marking progressive). (105) a. kuma ta kiyaye da ce-wa {...} also 3F.S:PFV make.sure COM QV-VN She was convinced that ... [non-DRD] (ibid.: 194) tana tambaya tana ce-wa {...} b. tana wa a 3F.S:IPFV sing:VN 3F.S:IPFV ask:VN 3F.S:IPFV QV-VN and sang a song: '... (Ahmad 1997: 187) The two subtypes of bipartite QIs, distinguished by an invariable and a clause-like quote orienter, will be called, respectively: (1) (2)

Monoclausal bipartite (or for short just bipartite) Biclausal bipartite (or for short just biclausal)18

18 This term disregards the fact that occasionally more than two clauses can be involved, as in the relevant Hausa example.

158 The internal structure of quotative indexes This additional distinction in bipartite QIs turns out to be so important that the number of morphosyntactic QI-types to be considered henceforth is increased from three to four. The status of the quote orienter regarding clausehood is sometimes hard to identify, so that the distinction between a bipartite and a biclausal QI is not always clearcut. Possible intermediate cases between these two subtypes are QI3 of Taa and QI2 of Ju|'hoan. Here the quote orienter (a quotative verb) is preceded by a clause connective linking it to the matrix predicate. Quote orienter and clause connective together look like a subject-less verb phrase, functionally equivalent with a finite same-subject clause in other languages, and are thus on the threshold to a full finite clause. At least in Ju|'hoan, this assumption is corroborated by the fact that the connective tè which precedes the quotative verb kò in (106)a. is occasionally replaced by a SP-referring pronoun as with the second mi 'I' in (106)b. (106) a. te ha taqe taun te !oa ha te ko {...} CLCO 3S mother get.angry CLCO tell 3S CLCO QV and she [his mother] became very angry and said to him, "... (Dickens ms.) b. te ka mi !oa si mi ko {...} CLCO then 1S tell 3P 1S QV So I told them, "... (Dickens ms.) As indicated in Section 2.4.4, such a language-internal alternation in the form of a verb copy between a finite clause, as in (106)b., and a less finite or non-finite form, as in (106)a., is also found in other languages (compare (88) vs. (86) from Sranan or QI2 of Ngbaka Ma'bo) and can sometimes reflect a grammaticalization change from a variable toward an invariable quote orienter. The sample data regarding the distinction between biclausal bipartite QIs and monoclausal bipartite QIs are given in Table 35. In general, bipartite QIs with an invariable quote orienter are much commoner both across the sample and, as will be shown below, within languages that have both bipartite QI-types at their disposal. More discussion of the two alternatives will follow below.

2.6 Types of quotative indexes and their functional correlates 159 Table 35. (Monoclausal) bipartite vs. biclausal (bipartite) QI-types Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Bedauye Burunge Kera Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni

Bipartite 2 (4) 2/ 4 (4) 2

Total

15

Biclausal 3 3 3 2

2/ 3 4/ 5 (4) 2 2/ 3 2 (3) 3 2/ (4) 2/ 3/ (4) 3/ 4/ 5 5/ (6) (3) 2/ 3/ 4/ 5 2/ 3 (4)/ (5) 2/ (3) 2/ 4/ 5 2/ 3 (5) 2 2 2 2 2 2 2/ 4/ 5 2/ 3/ 4/ 5 2 2 (5)

3 3 3

3/ 4 2

3

3

(3)

3/ 4 57


Non-clausal structures

The above data have also made it clear that hardly any element that might be expected in a QI on semantic grounds is obligatory. The most surprising absence from this perspective concerns the non-occurrence of a verbal predicate. Such non-predicative QIs appear truncated vis-à-vis a canonical verbal clause and have been called here non-clausal. The term is not meant to imply that such a QI is actually derived within a particular language from a monoclausal predicative QI; it simply means that the QI is morphosyntactically less elaborated than normal clauses of the language. It is again possible to distinguish two subtypes of non-clausal QI, depending on whether the QI relies exclusively on an element referring to a participant, like SP and AD, or whether the central QI-element indexes the presence of the quote. According to their different functional focus, these subtypes will be called, respectively: (1) (2)

Participant-oriented non-clausal Quote-oriented non-clausal

While the participant-oriented non-clausal QI can be established by any kind of nominal syntagm, the availability of the quote-oriented alternative depends on the existence of a grammaticalized quotative in the language. The distinction does not imply that the quote-oriented subtype lacks participant encoding. On the contrary, SP- and/or AD-crossreference and quotative often cooccur in a QI. This applies to QI2 of Sandawe, QI2 of Burunge, QI4/5 of Kera, QI3/4 of Lamang, QI3 of Izon, QI3 of Waja, QI3 of Ngbaka Ma'bo. (The case of QI3 in Tikar is special in that the two semantic-functional aspects are even merged into a single sign, namely a quotative pronoun.) The distinction captures first of all the fact that exclusive reliance on participant reference in a QI has an overall different status. Recall from Section 2.3.3 that although such QI-tokens are attested in quite a few sample languages and may represent an option in many more, they nevertheless appear more often to be only one-shot ad-hoc formations. This corresponds with the fact that a participant-oriented non-clausal QI is quite rare as a fully grammaticalized structure. The only case in the sample is QI2 of Donno S and this can be motivated by the fact that this language evinces the crosslinguistically rare phenomenon of an adposition specialized for the marking of ADs.


As can be expected, those languages displaying one or more non-clausal types in Appendix 1, namely Hadza, Sandawe, Khoekhoe, Burunge, Kera, Lamang, Izon, Donno S , Waja, Ngbaka Ma'bo, and Tikar, are almost the same as those listed in Table 5 (Section 2.1.1) as having elevated numbers of non-predicative tokens. This picture suggests that once a language employs non-clausal QIs systematically these tend to constitute dominant structures. This can be discerned from the high proportion of nonpredicative QIs in all the relevant languages but Khoekhoe, Izon, and Tikar. Only in Tikar is the existence of the non-clausal type not reflected at all in the token figures (zero). This is possibly due to the very small data corpus available for this language. Non-clausal QIs have various affinities with monoclausal QIs. It has already been mentioned in Section 1.2 that a non-clausal quote-oriented QI, especially when containing a separate SP-reference, is under certain circumstances close to a monoclausal QI with a verb in terms of morphosyntactic surface form. If the monoclausal QI has a quotative verb, the similarity to a non-clausal QI with a non-verbal quotative marker is increased in that the two are functionally identical. Abstracting from the parameter of clause predicativity, these two QI-types can be combined in a single group of little-elaborated QIs that primarily serve the function of quote orientation. It will be argued in Chapter 5 that this deep affinity also has an important historical dimension. Monoclausal QIs containing an explicit event reference and non-clausal QIs with a quotative relate to each other in a very different way. While sometimes comparable in form, they are complete opposites from a functional perspective. They can be seen as two extreme poles on a scale of semantic and morphosyntactic elaboration which targets toward its ends the two major QI-functions outlined above. That is, the first QI-type focuses on the semantically oriented, predicative assertion about a speech event in the represented world; the focus of the second QI-type is instead the pragmatic function of quote orientation, drawing the attention of the audience toward the insertion of a reported text. 2.6.5

Types and categories of reported discourse

As far as functional correlates of the form of a QI are concerned, a first obvious question is whether a certain category of RD tends to be preferentially tied to a particular structural type of QI. For this purpose, the language-specific QI-types have been analyzed with respect to their use in various RD-categories. I use a simple three-way classification; that is, a QI-

162 The internal structure of quotative indexes type is attested/reported for (1) DRD only, (2) DRD and non-DRD, and (3) non-DRD only. The overall result for the 139 identified QI-types is given in Table 36. Table 36. Distribution of morphosyntactic types over RD-categories in the sample Type Monoclausal (Monoclausal) bipartite Biclausal (bipartite) Non-clausal Total

DRD 22 4 14 9 49

Both 27 26 1 6 60

Non-DRD 2 27 0 1 30

Total 51 57 15 16 139

It can be seen that there are considerable differences in the preference of a particular morphosyntactic type for a particular RD-category. Before this issue can be addressed in more detail, it must be recognized that the picture in Table 36 cannot be fully representative due to the extreme rarity of non-DRD in a number of the text corpora. This holds not only for Ngiti, Hadza, and Lamang, which display only QI-tokens with DRD, but also for many languages with a very low incidence of non-DRD. Another problem is that it is partly a function of the limited data base when a particular language-specific QI is encountered only with DRD or only with non-DRD. This can be discerned from the fact that information from outside the corpus occasionally reveals that a restriction to a particular RD-category observed in the surveyed texts is not absolute. In spite of these reservations, however, there are several significant observations which can be made for each of the individual morphosyntactic types. The discussion begins with monoclausal QIs, for which the results are presented in Table 37. Note that in addition to the conventions used in previous tables, two further notational devices appear in this and other tables of this section. Some QI-patterns listed in the column "Both" in fact show a strong statistical bias toward either DRD or non-DRD; this is indicated by an arrow pointing toward the relevant RD-column. Similarly, while some QI-patterns only occur in the data in one RD-category and are thus presented in the relevant column, they are reported in the literature to occur in principle in both DRD and non-DRD; this is indicated by an arrow in parentheses.

2.6 Types of quotative indexes and their functional correlates 163 Table 37. Monoclausal QI-types according to RD-category Language Koyra Chiini Kanuri Ik Aiki Fur Ngiti Ngambay Kunama Dongola Murle Anywa Krongo Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Tamajeq Bedauye Burunge Kera Lamang Hausa Mandinka Izon Kisi Donno S Kouya Supyire Koromfe Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Ewe Yoruba Igbo Birom Tikar Nguni Total

DRD 1 1 1 1 (1) 2

Both 1 2 1 2

Non-DRD

1 2

4

26

4/ 5 3/ 4/ 5

(5) 27

166 The internal structure of quotative indexes The general picture that has emerged thus far, that monoclausal QIs tend to go with DRD and bipartite QIs with non-DRD, indicates that there is some correlation between QI-partition and RD-categories toward the indirect pole of the RD-continuum. This is not an entirely new observation. A related claim in fact pervades the literature on RD. Linguistic data from European languages suggest that there exists a regular co-variation of a monoclausal QI with DRD vs. a bipartite structure with a complementizer with IRD, similar to the distinction between (107)a. and b. from German. (107) a. und dann sagte sie {nimm mein Auto!} and then said she {take my car!} and then she said, 'Take my car!' b. und dann sagte sie, daß {ich ihr Auto nehmen soll} and then said she that {I should take her car} and then she said that I should take her car [non-DRD] The assumption that such a situation is a typologically rather general feature is still quite common thinking - this in spite of two facts. First, a monoclausal QI as in (107)a. can in most European languages also be followed by IRD. Second, an IRD-restriction for structures employing a complementizer as in (107)b. was shown not to be universal in Europe as early as the nineteenth century (see Spieker (1884) for Ancient Greek, Tobler (1886) and Meiller (1966) for Old French) and is known not to be common in languages of other geographical areas. These two findings are fully corroborated by the data of the present sample survey and other African languages (see, e.g., Pike (1968: 168) for Bariba): one or even both structures are recurrently found with no restriction on the accompanying RD-category. It can even happen that the distribution of a quotative/complementizer expected from the European data is reversed. For example, Jackson (1987: 100) reports for Tikar that the bipartite QI2 with lE@ is more frequent with DRD than with non-DRD.19 Consequently, crosslinguistic definitions of different RD-categories which make essential reference to such a specific formal co-variation of the QI are unlikely to reflect the underlying distinctions appropriately (cf. also Munro

19 Jackson interpretes this as a sign of the complement status of the direct quote vis-à-vis the speech verb. This overhasty inference, however, should be taken with caution; it has little empirical foundation, as will be discussed in Section 3.4.1 below.


1982: 303). However, the data show at the same time that monoclausal QIs do have a bias toward DRD, and certain bipartite QIs toward non-DRD. In the light of this observation, the occurrence of a fairly neat alternation between the lack of a complementizer in DRD and its presence in IRD, as found in many languages of Europe but also outside this area, can be seen as a variation on a universal theme. This tendency is in fact entrenched in many sample languages in still another sense. The majority of bipartite QIs which are listed as being restricted to non-DRD not only relate to a specific RD-category but also to the specific event type being conveyed. Recall that the present definition of RD is a wide one, embracing not only narrow reported speech but also internal states of cognition and perception regularly following such nonspeech verbs as 'know', 'want', 'see', etc. All the following QI-types are specialized for, or strongly biased toward, the use with precisely these verb classes: QI4 of Kanuri, QI4 of Ik, QI4 of Aiki, QI4/5 of Kunama, QI4 of Dongola, QI4 of Khoekhoe, QI5/6 of Tigre, QI3 of Bedauye, QI4/5 of Hausa, QI3 of Kisi, QI5 of Donno S , QI4/5 of Yoruba, QI3/4/5 of Igbo, and QI5 of Nguni. Admittedly, more conventionally such constructions would not be subsumed under RD, but assigned instead to the more general domain of sentential complementation. This issue will be addressed in more detail in Section 3.4.2. Here it will suffice to state that the sample data is compatible with the present wide approach to RD in that it adds another aspect to the continuum extending between the extreme poles of DRD and IRD, namely the possibility of viewing it also as a scale that ranges between texts representing true externalized utterances and texts representing internalized cognitive states. This functional scale correlates strongly with the primary distinction of different RD-categories: the more the communicated state of affairs deviates from a real, literal utterance, the more likely is the use of non-DRD in the reported text, and the greater the chance that the RD-construction will employ a bipartite monoclausal QI. The third group of QI-types to be discussed are non-clausal QIs, as recorded in Table 39. Already a look at Table 36 may have suggested that the situation here is similar to that with monoclausal QIs. There are six QIs attested in both RD-categories (one with a bias toward DRD) and nine QIs which only occur in the corpora with DRD. Only the non-clausal QI3 of Tikar is found in the corpus with non-DRD only. The overall token total for this language is, however, very small and thus hardly representative, and indeed, the QI at issue is also attested for DRD according to Jackson

168 The internal structure of quotative indexes (1987: 105). The frequency hierarchy of non-clausal types across the sample is: "DRD" > "Both" > "Non-DRD". Table 39. Non-clausal QI-types according to RD-category Language Hadza Sandawe Khoekhoe Burunge Kera Lamang Izon Donno S Waja Ngbaka Ma'bo Tikar

DRD 2

Total

9

Both

Non-DRD

quotative (verb)} is indeed plausible in the particular individual case at issue. That is, it must be shown convincingly and concretely that the meaning of utterance truly does have historical precedence in the relevant sign. There are many good ways of arguing for an item's status as a speech verb. One important phenomenon in grammaticalization which is commonly referred to as "split" (Heine & Reh 1984: 57-9) or "divergence" (Hopper 1991: 24-5) can often help in approaching this task. Hopper (ibid.) writes in this respect: ... when a lexical form undergoes grammaticization ... the original form may remain as an autonomous lexical element and undergo the same changes as any other lexical items. The Principle of Divergence results in pairs or multiples of forms having a common etymology, but diverging functionally.

4.2 Some problems with the available account 271

Thus, it would be normal that the non-grammaticalized counterpart of a quotative that developed from 'say' via the speech-verb channel would be retained outside RD. Such a counterpart would surface first of all, unremarkably, as a verbal predicate that encodes a simple state of affairs referring to speech, like 'say/tell something to somebody', 'converse with somebody', 'talk/speak (a language)', etc. As such, it should take the normal range of predication operators marking tense, aspect, modality, polarity, etc. Another good indicator for speech-verb status is the existence of lexical items which can be related to the supposed source of grammaticalization by productive derivational processes. Thus, a normal speech verb may have, depending on the language, not only an AD-transitive counterpart, but also a causative, passive, iterative, etc. It may also be the basis of a semantically specific speech verb or undergo a nominalization. The item's status as a transitive speech verb can also be assumed if it can be used with a sufficiently large variety of nominal objects referring to speech (not just 'it' or 'what') and/or if it occurs in an object relative clause. Another good heuristic for determining the original meaning of a lexical item is comparative evidence. That is, if a grammaticalized QI-element has clear cognates in closely related languages and these are unequivocal speech verbs, the same meaning can be reconstructed for the item in question. To give an illustrative example, such evidence favoring the speech-verb account is readily forthcoming in Swahili for the IRD-complementizer kwamba (and the etymologically related relative marker amba-AGR). First, the function word kwamba itself is transparently composed of the infinitive prefix ku- and the verb stem amba. Cognate stems with speech-verb semantics are indeed found in other Bantu languages. There also exist in Swahili inter alia a verb amba 'slander, speak against', a derivationally related applicative form ambia 'tell' with a generic speech meaning, and an abstract nominalization jambo (S), mambo (P) 'matter'. Without such clear lexical or structural clues from contexts outside the RD-domain, however, a versatile element used inter alia in a QI is bound to remain semantically and etymologically opaque. This holds for many cases cited as evidence for the speech-verb channel where the earlier 'say'-verb has purportedly disappeared entirely from the lexicon outside RD. In view of the great number of such cases, the question arises why lexical split/ divergence in terms of Heine & Reh (1984) and Hopper (1991) happens to be so infrequent in the quotative complex - an observation which has heretofore not received due attention. Moreover, the (unmotivated) loss of the speech verb as a lexical item is said to act as a trigger for the emergence of new generic speech verbs. It is desirable from both a language-specific and

272 Previous research on the history of quotatives and a new approach: mimesis a general perspective to demonstrate what lexical domain(s) such new speech verbs are recruited from. One gets the impression that a seemingly unlimited supply of other verbs is supposed to be available on stand-by to step into the place vacated by the grammaticalizing lexeme.

4.3 Yoruba: a paradigm case The problems indicated above can be illustrated by reexamining the situation in Yoruba. This case which is especially instructive because it is cited repeatedly with reference to Lord's (1976: 183-4) analysis as exemplary for the recurrent, even cyclic development from 'say'-verbs to grams. The most detailed account of the different QI-types and the elements involved is that given by Bamgbosè (1986). Of particular importance for the discussion is the quotative/complementizer pé. The author writes (ibid.: 84): There is some controversy as to whether pé is a report verb meaning 'say' or a complementizer meaning 'that'. In support of its verbal status, sentences may be found in which it occurs without a preceding verb [in footnote:] This appears to be the strongest of the arguments in Oyelaran (1982: 111-119) in support of the status of pé as a verb. [end of footnote], but this appears to be the exception rather than the rule. ...

(163) o`mo` náà ò tilè` pé {òun rí mi} child DET NEG even Q {he saw me} The child didn't even say that he saw me (= The child pretended not to see me) (ibid.: 84) The association of pé with the word class of verbs is indeed suggestive because it can cooccur with several verbal markers in its rare but attested use as a QI-nucleus as in (163). However, Bamgbosè takes a different position, viewing pé as a speech verb only diachronically (see also the parallel discussion by Lawal 1991: 75-80): There is little doubt that historically pé must indeed have been a report verb; but in a synchronic description of Yoruba, there is overwhelming evidence that it has lost its verbal status and is now no more than a complementizer. [in footnote:] Evidence in support of the diachronic status of pé as a verb may be found in the analogical behavior of the combination wí pé 'say that' which now functions both as a report verb and a complementizer. (Note, for instance, that wherever pé occurs as a complementizer, with the exception of the position after wí 'say', it can be substituted with wí pé 'say that'.) This

4.3 Yoruba: a paradigm case 273 suggests that pé must have been a verb before passing through a similar process of de-verbalization. [end of footnote] (ibid.: 85)

One can observe in Bamgbosè's discussion two major arguments for associating pé in some way with a speech verb 'say'. First, its distribution is occasionally parallel to that of speech verbs so that it can be viewed in some sentences as the predicate. Second, an analogy is drawn to historically attested or synchronically observed cases where a speech verb is categorially reanalyzed in a bipartite structure as a clause linker. There are, however, some features of pé which must be addressed in the light of the above remarks. Regarding semantics, when pé appears as a predicate, an explicit lexical utterance meaning is not evident in a straightforward way. Example (163) above and (164) below involve QIs where the locutionary reading is already inherent to the context where pé is used. (164) a pé {à á lo`} 1P Q {we would go} We said we would go (Bamgbosè p.c.) It was shown in Chapter 2, especially in Sections 2.1.1 and 2.6.4, that QIs of this reduced non-clausal type are quite common, with an especially high frequency in West Africa, and that their emergence cannot be reduced to the scenario where the QI-nucleus is a grammaticalized speech verb. It is of interest in this respect that according to Bamgbosè (p.c.) pé "is most likely a truncated form of so` pé or wí pé" (so` and wí are generic speech verbs, see below). In other words, the occurrence of pé in predicator position has an apparent synchronic association with a bipartite structure and is felt to be a result of the omission of a true speech verb. Under this approach, the fact that pé deviates from a verbal item in its lack of clear utterance semantics appears in a very different light. While its deficient character as a speech verb has heretofore been explained by its advanced stage of grammaticalization away from this category, one can just as well argue that its marginal verbal properties are the result of the intrusion of a non-verbal function word pé into the context of a QI-predicator. The idea that the origins of QI-predicators can be diverse helps to resolve various questions about the apparently complex situation in Yoruba which have no answers in the speech-verb account, or only unsatisfactory ones. One such problem is the the relatively large number of semantically generic QI-predicatives, namely wí, so`, ní, and marginally pé. According to previous analyses, all four items are synchronically generic speech verbs,

274 Previous research on the history of quotatives and a new approach: mimesis or were until fairly recently. For such a brief historical period of a language, this seems a surprisingly high number of lexemes which have an unspecific meaning and are thus hardly distinctive. Under the present approach, the problem is easily resolved: not all these elements are assumed to be, or to be derived from, generic speech verbs. This hypothesis can also account for synchronic lexical features of the individual items (see Abraham (1958) and Bamgbosè (1986) for details). Only two of the above four predicatives, namely wí 'say, talk' and so` 'say, speak' show characteristic features of canonical speech verbs outside the context of a QI.36 They are used as transitive verbs conveying the meaning 'say' when followed by nouns denoting speech. They also have derived lexical counterparts which themselves have utterance meaning, like nominalizations or intracategorial derivatives via incorporation of various object nouns (e.g., wíjo` 'lay complaint, accuse' from wí, or so`ro` 'speak' from so`). According to Abraham (1958) and Bamgbosè (p.c.), this is not the case for the other two items, pé and ní. These are synchronically best analyzed as a quotative/complementizer and a quotative verb, respectively. The specific characterizations of the four elements also explain why they are used in the QIs in the particular ways they are, as laid out in detail in Appendix 1. Of the four relevant items, the quotative verb ní is the only item possible in the monoclausal QI1 [SP V]. The bipartite QI2 [SP V pé] can only have the speech verbs wí and so` as well as the quotative verb ní as its verbal nucleus. This can be expected because these items are genuine verbs. As opposed to this, quotative pé only has the distribution of a predicator in the cases of verb omission; while this superficially yields a QI1configuration, it should rather be viewed as a reduced, non-clausal structure. The two remaining structures are also bipartite, but the quote orienters are more complex. The structure of QI3 is [SP V PROSP ní], where the quote orienter is a full adjoined sentence consisting of a personal pronoun and the quotative verb. The pattern of QI4 [SP V wí pé] is the only clear case of possible serialization of a genuine speech verb, namely wí - remarkably, however, in conjunction with the grammaticalized quotative pé. In view of such a synchronic situation it is worth advancing the idea that pé and ní never had the semantic feature of utterance and that the meaning 'say' is rather a reading triggered contextually by their use in a QI. To give a concrete alternative lexical source for these elements lies beyond

36 Recall from Section 2.2.5, however, that so` may have its ultimate origin in a non-speech verb 'throw, send, put'.

4.4 Direct reported discourse within the functional domain of mimesis 275

this study; this must be pursued in an in-depth comparative investigation. Here it suffices to state that the interpretation of pé and ní as a speech verb 'say' is questionable on the basis of the available arguments. In view of the empirical facts and the theoretical reservations, the prevailing analysis of the Yoruba case needs more substantiation by empirical evidence in order to be accepted as the canonical paradigm case it has been taken to represent. The detailed discussion in Chapter 5 will address the general issue of alternative sources of quotative/complementizers crosslinguistically.

4.4 Direct reported discourse within the functional domain of mimesis Having outlined some theoretical and empirical problems with the traditional quotative complex of grammaticalization, I turn in the following discussion to an alternative approach to RD as a whole. Section 4.4.1 demonstrates that QI-elements or even QI-types as a whole are not restricted functionally to RD; they rather serve to insert a variety of expressions which can be characterized more generally as "mimetic" signs, comprising besides RD representational gesture, ideophones, and non-linguistic sound imitation. After discussing briefly the three kinds of non-RD-expressions in Sections 4.4.2, 4.4.3, and 4.4.4, I argue in Section 4.4.5 that RD, particularly DRD, can be conceived of as a genuine subdomain of mimesis. This perspective paves the way for a quite different historical assessment of QIs and the elements which occur in them. 4.4.1

The isomorphism of quotative indexes and other constructions

A significant result of this cross-language survey is the observation that QIs are often employed for expressions that do not involve any canonical form of RD - they are not dedicated QIs. Under a strict application of the QI-definition given at the beginning of this study, the natural consequence would be that the relevant constructions do not deserve this specific label, but instead merit a more general denomination. For the time being, however, the label will be retained and only later will the question be addressed how the RD- and the non-RD expressions indexed by the same construction can be dealt with in a more consistent way. The functional contexts at issue can be classified according to the types of signs that are introduced by the relevant QI; there is a structural isomorphism which ranges over the following four kinds of expressions:

276 Previous research on the history of quotatives and a new approach: mimesis (1) (2) (3) (4)

Enacted human verbal behavior (= DRD) Non-linguistic sound imitated by human speech organs Ideophones and similar linguistic signs Representational gesture

As will be shown below, in languages from all over the world all four types can be introduced by one and the same construction. An illustrative case from the sample is the Nguni cluster, whose QI1 is based on the verb thi. For Zulu, this is reported by Doke (1992: §483, 626, 819) and Doke et al. (1990,2: 793). The following examples illustrating the four expression types in the above order are from Xhosa (see also Scheub 1977: 359). (165) i-thi i-Bhayibhile {mthande ummelwane wakho} 9-QV 9-Bible {love your neighbor!} the Bible says love thy neighbour (Pahl et al. (eds.) 1989: 294) (166) in-komo i-thi {mhu-u-u} xa i-khala-yo 9-cattle 9-QV {ON} when 9-bellow-REL a cow says moo when it bellows (ibid.: 294) (167) lo m-hlaba u-the {tyaba:} DEM:3 3-ground 3-QV:PFV {ID:be.flat} this ground is perfectly flat (ibid.: 296) (168) in-doda en-kulu i-thi xa i-hamba-yo 9-man REL:9-old 9-QV when 9-walk-REL the old man walks like this (the speaker imitates his manner of walking) (ibid.: 295) The construction also has conventionalized applications with gestures: the following Zulu phrase is regularly used to render a count of entities: (169) ama-doda ma-thi {HAND GESTURE} 6-man 6-QV Die mans is ... (getal) ... [the men are ... in number] (Eeden 1956: 748) The overall results of the sample survey are given in Table 50. They are based on information given in the consulted sources, personal communication from language specialists, and data encountered in the text corpora. It


should be recognized that the numerous gaps in the column for gesture indexing indicate nothing more than the lack of relevant data, because the way such signs are indexed in discourse by linguistic means is virtually never treated in grammatical descriptions. Table 50. The isomorphism of QIs and other non-RD-constructions Language Kanuri Ik Aiki Kunama Dongola Murle Khoekhoe Ju|'hoan Taa Tigre Bedauye Burunge Lamang Hausa Izon Ngbaka Ma'bo Yoruba Birom Tikar Nguni

4.4.2

DRD X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X

Sounds X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X

Ideophones X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X

Gestures QI-element involved quotative verb n quotative verb kut quotative verb ir quotative verb u quotative verb E@ quotative verb zi X quotative (nee-)ti quotative verb ko quotative verb té'e) speech verb bela 'say' quotative verb an quotative ta quotative verb gV quotative verb cêe X quotative mó` quotative verb 'bo# X adverb báyìí 'thus' quotative verb ye quotative lE X quotative verb thi

Representational gesture

Before I can attempt an explanation of the picture emerging from Table 50, the expression types other than DRD must be discussed in more detail. I start with the last domain, that of non-verbal gestures, which is clearly different from the other three. While the expression of the verbal types relies on the speech organs, a completely different medium is used in the case of gesture, namely the visually observable kinetic capacities of the body. This provides a second channel independent of the acoustic-auditory medium, which is why gesture can be produced simultaneously with a speech signal - a fundamental distinction vis-à-vis the other three types.

278 Previous research on the history of quotatives and a new approach: mimesis Research on gesture and its interaction with speech has shown that the two are intimately intertwined and that it is inappropriate to consider one as depending unilaterally on the other (see, e.g., Freedman 1977, Kendon 1980, 1986, McNeill 1985, Creider 1986, Streeck 1988, and the contributions to McNeill (ed.) 2000). Both channels are used by the speaker inter alia to convey information to the audience about his/her mental state and thus to jointly create a complex communicative signal. Most scholars agree that speech and gesture are "alternate manifestations of the same encoding process" (Kendon 1980: 219) or "parallel products of a common computational stage" (McNeill 1985: 353). In stressing this basic and well-founded assumption, analyses of speech-gesture interaction have laid emphasis on the functional aspect of MUTUAL SUPPLEMENTING and the formal production aspect of SYNCHRONICITY. The interplay between speech and socalled "gesticulation" (McNeill 2000: 1-2) may well be dominant, but especially informal and/or performance-oriented discourse can involve gestures referring to the represented world which are so salient vis-à-vis speech that they must be viewed as the major meaning-bearing units. At times they can even replace, and thus interrupt the flow of, auditory signals, as in the subtype called "pantomime" (McNeill 2000: 2). Although such gestures constitute only one subtype of the whole gestural inventory accompanying linguistic communication, they are the most relevant ones here. This study is primarily concerned with segmental devices that languages provide when speakers choose to explicitly insert a gesture into the discourse, or at least to index its presence. Examples (168) and (169) from Nguni are good illustrations of this expression type. Other typical cases from English and German are the following structures: (170) ... I felt so: aw::ful: (eh) I went (.) I was coming up the steps li:ke this all the way up I felt (.3) terribly ... [accompanied by illustrating body movements] (Heath 1986: 87-8) (171) und der Hund bloß mit'm Schwanz and the dog just with:the tail and the dog goes with the tail like

{HAND GESTURE for a wagging tail} ...

Thus, the types of gesture that are of primary interest here are controlled and mostly spontaneous kinetic signs of the human body which illustrate, supplement, or even exclusively establish mimetically the representation of a context-specific state of affairs. They are therefore called here REPRESENTATIONAL GESTURES (in line with several contributions


to McNeill 2002). The experiences thus represented are quite diverse: they include many different characteristics of entities like size, form, quantity, path and manner of movement, behavior, etc. The entities also belong to different semantic categories like humans, animates, inanimate objects, etc. The range of expressed phenomena is limited only by the universal capacity of the human body and the creativity of the performing individual. Such signs provide the core of gestural behavior labeled in the literature by such terms as "physiographic" (Efron 1941), "illustrative" (Ekman & Friesen 1969), "object-focused representational" (Freedman 1977), "ideational" (Kendon 1980), or "iconic" (McNeill 1985, Streeck 1988). It becomes clear from the available research that the domains where such para-linguistic signing is used, and the extent to which it is used, depend considerably on culture, age, sex, social group, communicative setting, individual habits, etc. Nevertheless, it can be safely assumed to be relevant for most types of natural face-to-face communication irrespective of whether these are in principle dominated by linguistic signs or not. Sometimes, though not regularly, such gestures can become routinized "emblems" (McNeill 2000: 2). This is illustrated by the counting expression of Zulu in (169). It can also be observed in Creider's (1977) comparative study of conventionalized gestures in East Africa, which lists under the heading "qualifiers" a number of world-referring signs encoding size, quantity/number, or directions. Unfortunately, the empirical data on the role of such non-linguistic means of communication and their interaction with linguistic behavior, both within individual languages and crosslinguistically, are still limited. Moreover, the research refers with relatively few exceptions to gestural phenomena in English-speaking communities. The lack of data is even more serious for the issue which is of particular interest here: the question of how non-verbal, representational gesture is inserted by linguistic signs into the discourse, that is, how language is used to refer or point to gesture. Linguistic documentation and description largely ignore the role of gesture and its integration into speech, and thus the question at issue. But even research on gesture itself, despite its general focus on speech-gesture interplay, has devoted little attention to this particular topic. Thus, relevant information can only be gathered occasionally from linguistic texts with a more sophisticated transcription, or in the literature on gesture from individual examples where speech happens to crossreference the non-verbal behavior. Some of the few works where this phenomenon is taken up explicitly are Goodwin (1986: 30-6) who mentions briefly that English speakers use deictics in order to index gestures (which themselves serve to establish a point of visual focus), and Streeck (1988, 1993, 1994), who

280 Previous research on the history of quotatives and a new approach: mimesis discusses similar phenomena in German, Japanese, and Ilokano. In general, the data on this topic are very deficient for the sample (with the exception of Nguni) and, where available, could only be collected through personal communication with language specialists. 4.4.3

Ideophones and similar linguistic signs

The central signs in the second element class are called "ideophones". This concept was developed by Doke (1935: 118) for Bantu languages: A vivid representation of an idea in sound. A word, often onomatopoetic, which describes a predicate, qualificative or adverb in respect to manner, colour, smell, action, state, or intensity. The ideophone is in Bantu a special part of speech, resembling to a certain extent in function an adverb.

In general, one can say that ideophones are expressive and symbolic lexemes which evoke a whole state of affairs often implying a certain onomasiological category of the involved participant(s) (cf. Diffloth (1972: 444) comparing ideophones with "microscopic sentences"). Metaphorically, one can characterize ideophones as a performance or a gesture in the disguise of a word. The individual characteristics given by Doke for Bantu may not all be valid in other languages, but similar types of sign are widespread crosslinguistically. That is, despite the existence of a number of other terms for this word class and the considerable variation in their language-specific features, most linguists will agree on the existence of a fairly robust prototype defined by a complex of pragmatic, morphosyntactic, phonetic-phonological and semantic-onomasiological properties. Regarding the last area, it can be said that ideophones can convey an impressive array of different states of affairs. Compare, for example, Alexandre's (1966b: 14) semantic classification of ideophones in Bulu which is representative for the situation in many other languages: A. idéophones évoquant une perception sensorielle ou illustrant son expression: 1. auditive 2. visuelle 3. tactile 4. gustative 5. (pour mémoire) olfactive. B. idéophones illustrant ou évoquant le comportement d'êtres vivants: 1. physique: a) attitude, état b) action 2. moral.

4.4 Direct reported discourse within the functional domain of mimesis 281 C. idéophones illustrant l'aspect, l'état, etc. d'objets divers: 1. dans leurs mouvements 2. dans leur situation, position ou aspect.

Insofar as ideophones regularly include the representation of auditory stimuli, they are partially related to the "non-linguistic sounds" to be treated in Section 4.4.4. However, ideophones in fact denote a much wider range of phenomena within which sound is not in any sense a privileged or more basic domain. This semantic breadth also indicates that ideophones are not - despite a focus on this property in many studies - iconic, soundsymbolic signs across the board. Clearly, the larger the class of ideophonic items in a language, the lower the possibility of iconicity. Taking into account that many languages with ideophones possess a large inventory, and that ideophones can sometimes be derived morphologically from "normal" linguistic signs like verbs etc., the role of arbitrariness in this domain must not be underestimated (see Hinton, Nichols & Ohala (eds.) 1994 for a crosslinguistic survey of sound symbolism). But there are other recurrent characteristics of ideophones which are more relevant for the present discussion. While ideophone definitions focusing on phonetic-phonological or semantic features may fail to characterize these signs successfully as a coherent class, it seems to me that certain discourse-pragmatic and morphosyntactic properties yield more consistent results. Regarding the pragmatic effect of ideophones in discourse, I give the following colorful quote by Burbridge (1938), referring to the stylistic impact of ideophones in a Bantu language, presumably from Zimbabwe: … The nature of the event [reported in a certain eyewitness account] calls for a prodigal use of the ideophone: the poignant distress of the mother tugging at the tail and finally jumping on the back of the crocodile, and so with the shock forcing the brute to disgorge her child. Now observe: not until the Native narrator passes from calm narration (one third of the story) to emotional description of the tragic predicament of mother and child, does kuti [the default ideophone marker in Bantu languages of the area] appear; but once the descriptive comes into play, the colours are laid on thick, and the ideophones fly thick and fast. … in descriptive narration in which emotions are highly wrought upon … Then it is that the vivid descriptive power of kuti is seen, and the human appeal is made, and the depths of pathos are stirred by this medium of expression of intensely-wrought emotion without parallel in any other language. I can't imagine a Native speaking in public with intense feeling without using it.

282 Previous research on the history of quotatives and a new approach: mimesis Childs (1994: 194-5) - a useful survey of ideophones in Africa - states in a similar but more general vein: In that ideophones serve an expressive function, it is not unexpected that they should appear in limited environments, ones where expressiveness would be expected to occur. As mentioned above, they are generally found only in declarative sentence types. Furthermore, they are restricted (but not exclusively ...) to certain types of discourse, especially involving some sort of performance, and they correlate with social factors such as age and sex ..., as well as degree of Westernization or urbanization ...

While I would fully subscribe to the above characterization, Childs' statement regarding the syntactic aspects of ideophones needs some qualification. He writes in this respect (ibid.: 188): ... syntactic features are not the most useful in delimiting ideophones as a class because of wide cross-linguistic variability. Ideophones can be variably assimilated into a language, and this fact determines their diffusion into other word classes or their isolation in their own word class. Ideophones rarely possess any syntax unique to their class except the relative absence of any syntax. Typically they are set apart by grammatical and phonological devices. What little ideophones have in the way of syntax is determined primarily by collocational restrictions.

However difficult it may be to make crosslinguistic generalizations on ideophone syntax, the present study suggests that there are actually fewer patterns than might seem to emerge from the above remarks. In fact, these patterns - the "little [that] ideophones have in the way of syntax" - could turn out after more research to be an important common denominator of these signs. In particular, ideophones occur in two basic contexts which govern their syntactic behavior. They either cooccur in more or less regular collocation with another content sign and thereby enhance/intensify its meaning, as in (172) from Hausa, or they establish (in a limited set of constructions) an event representation on their own, as in (173) from Chewa. (172) rago-n-sa fari {fat} ne ram-M.GEN-3M.S.POSS white {ID:white} COP His ram is snow white (Newman 1968: 109) (173) {lephethe} gombeza mfumu {ID:be.soaked} blanket chief The chief's blanket was completely soaked. (Kulemeka 1997: 360)


It seems that many, though not all, languages can be classified as to whether they give preference to the first or the second pattern of ideophone use. According to the sample, the first appears to be frequently dominant in West Africa. On the other hand, languages in eastern and southern Africa, and in particular many Bantu languages of the large Savannah subgroup, employ ideophones first of all as items which are semantically and structurally independent of another content sign. Irrespective of whether this still impressionistic classification withstands a more extensive and systematic study of this topic, the present discussion is only concerned with the second use. Here, besides the option of simply juxtaposing the ideophone to its participants, as in (173) above, ideophones are more frequently inserted in a text by means of a special construction. This can assign participant reference and predication operators to the event/state encoded by the uninflected ideophone. It is these constructions which are often found to be similar or identical to QIs, and accordingly are given primary attention here. The existence of such "inserting constructions" can also serve as an important piece of evidence that ideophones in these languages represent a word category in its own right distinct from verbs or adverbs. For example, the repeated association made between the class of ideophones and the well-defined lexical category of verbs in Savannah Bantu languages (see Childs (1994: 187) himself citing Louw (1965) and Marivate (1985)) is misleading and should be taken with caution. The major argument for this analysis is the SEMANTIC role of ideophones, namely the fact that they represent states or events. However, while they are indeed similar to predicative verbs with respect to meaning, they are clearly distinct from this and other lexical categories in their morphosyntactic behavior, and in particular their typical inserting construction (compare Kulemeka (1997) for a recent convincing treatment of the situation in Chewa, which is representative for the Bantu group at issue). 4.4.4

Non-linguistic sound imitation

Under the heading "non-linguistic sound", I understand the reproduction by means of the human speech organs of non-verbal auditory stimuli. These may be non-human sounds like performances of animal cries or other onomatopoetically imitated noises. But they also comprise human vocal noises expressing emotions and other mental expressions (laughing, crying, singing) as well as sounds emitted or caused by the body (coughing, farting, hand-clapping).

284 Previous research on the history of quotatives and a new approach: mimesis It is tempting to simply subsume sound imitations under ideophones. It is indeed possible that they align themselves with this category in individual languages, as Alexandre shows in his characterization of Bulu ideophones in Section 4.4.3 above. However, as stated above, a proper class of ideophones is usually semantically much more inclusive, is tied to certain morphosyntactic properties, and contains a number of items that are conventionalized and arbitrary. This may not hold universally for the expression of non-linguistic sound in the above sense, especially in languages which are not described as having ideophones but which still possess sound imitations that have to be accounted for. An alternative would be to view such languages to possess ideophones, too, but that this class is smaller and semantically more restricted. I do not want to imply here that the behavior of sound imitations cannot be as rule-governed as is the case for ideophones (see in particular for sound representation in literature Chapman (1984) and with a more general scope Hinton, Nichols & Ohala (1994: 3-4) and the references therein for some relevant discussion in this respect). However, it is wise to keep the two in principle apart as long as crosslinguistic studies on the relation between them are lacking. It is much clearer that sound imitation should be kept separate from DRD. The latter was defined above as requiring the representation of a TEXT, which implies a speech event and, usually, also some propositional meaning which can be received by the audience. There might be individual cases which are ambiguous like - for example, the re-performance of singing, which has both a non-linguistic sound stimulus and a text. In general, however, non-linguistic sound as a whole can be distinguished conveniently from DRD in lacking the above criteria. 4.4.5

Mimesis and direct reported discourse as its subdomain

Having outlined the three domains of QI-employment that fall outside RD as defined here, I can now turn to the nature of the relationship among all four domains. Previous research has occasionally acknowledged, if only in a haphazard fashion, the affinity between these expression types. Thus, the representation of non-linguistic sound has always been recognized as an important subdomain of ideophones and related signs. Kunene (1965: 367), Diffloth (1972: 441), Scheub (1977: 359), Childs (1994: 196), and Kita (1997: 392-5) mention the close connection between ideophones and gesture, including their simultaneous production. This affiliation is also evi-


dent in the instructive phenomenon reported by Alpher (1994: 170) from Australia: Unlike items of any of the other types [of parts of speech] mentioned, ideophones are reported to occur as the only vocally produced signs in signlanguage discourse both in the Wik languages (P. Sutton, personal communication) and in the Centralian languages (D. Bell, personal communication). In this characteristic they are in a sense extra-linguistic [like gestural signs].

Especially important for the present discussion is the fact that all three types not involving reproduced human speech, that is, gestures, ideophones and sound imitations, have on various occasions been called "quotation" or at least viewed as (aberrant) forms thereof (see, e.g., Partee 1973, as an early and influential study of RD, and more recently Cameron 1998). The isomorphism of the relevant inserting constructions has also been addressed in individual languages. Since I have come across very few treatments that cover representational gesture, the identification of this isomorphism concerns first of all the indexing devices for ideophones, nonlinguistic sound, and speech sound alias DRD. The heretofore conventional explanation is that QIs when serving as sound- and ideophone-indexing structures are being used in a secondary, derivative function. Apparently, the basis of this approach is the assumption that the employment of the two non-speech types of sign is just another form of quoting. However plausible this analysis might appear, or to some observers even trivial, there exists a major problem with this approach when starting from a canonical semantic-functional concept of RD. It might still be acceptable to venture the view that non-linguistic sound is, if not identical, at least akin to sound associated with human speech. However, this becomes more difficult with ideophones and gestures. As mentioned above, the inventory of ideophones in most languages includes a large proportion of items not involving any representation of sound, let alone human speech. With respect to non-verbal gestures this holds by definition for all items. The assumed expansion of QIs into non-speech domains is occasionally explained by means of a concept common in research on grammaticalization, namely "semantic bleaching." QIs in general and 'say'-verbs in particular, which fundamentally involve human speech sounds, are said to lose their specific meaning to such an extent that they ultimately take on other readings pertaining to quite different conceptual domains. In the case at issue, this remains, however, a rather fuzzy notion. Indeed, it invites a number of poorly substantiated claims about which semantic and/or func-

286 Previous research on the history of quotatives and a new approach: mimesis tional features can arise out of a QI that has purportedly been stripped of its discrete and specific meaning (recall, e.g., from Section 4.2 the grammaticalization account for the polyfunctionality of Baka pe, where some 20 diverse grammatical functions are derived via the quotative complex from a purported original meaning 'say'). It will hardly be disputed that the expansion of a construction into a new context is, like the semantic change of a lexeme, determined to a large extent by its previous semantic-functional extension and that the process requires a relation of family resemblance between a pre-existing context of the construction and the new one on which it encroaches. But what is the semantic property of 'say'-verbs or more generally of QIs that is supposed to be guiding the purported developments? Is the utterance feature truly a plausible semantic source for the almost unrestricted variety of event types that can be symbolized by ideophones and gestures? Little or none has been worked out or even addressed in previous discussions. A second important objection against the QI-derivation approach comes from the empirical findings regarding the kind of lexical sources recruited for these four expression types, and the way these lexemes develop therein. That is to say, there are much clearer indications that lexical items without an original utterance meaning expand into RD than that genuine speech verbs encroach on non-speech contexts. The data giving evidence to this effect will be presented in Section 5.1. Accordingly, I would like to propose an alternative account for the observed isomorphism of the four constructions which relates to the common denominator of the expressions indexed by them. Instead of viewing DRD as a superordinate category or as a privileged source domain for the other, non-speech expressions, I claim that all four contexts are different manifestations of a more abstract domain whose unity is evidenced in some languages inter alia by the existence of a specialized inserting construction. The central characteristic of this domain which is common to all four types is that the speaker gives a marked, stylistically expressive representation of a state of affairs. The behavior of the speaker is such that (s)he PERFORMS the communicated state of affairs rather than linguistically describing it, as if the unmarked employment of the signs of language failed to achieve the particular communicative goal. The speaker attempts to demonstrate, to reinstantiate, to imitate, to replay the event as close to the purported original


as is desired in the context and as human means of expression allow him/her to do so.37 This common characterization motivates the term under which the four expression types will be subsumed here: the discourse-insertion of representational gesture, ideophones, non-linguistic sound and DRD is called here MIMESIS.38 In this terminology, DRD can be characterized as the mimesis of human speech; vis-à-vis gestures and ideophones which are capable of expressing a much wider range of states/ events, DRD is in this respect a rather restricted mimesis type, parallel to sound imitation. Mimetic expressions regularly convey foregrounded information. For DRD, this was already discussed in Section 3.5.3. The association of gesture with salient discourse units can be discerned from the observation made inter alia by Kendon (1980), Creider (1986), and Streeck (1988, 1993) that peaks of gestural movement tend to coincide with focal intonation units which normally contain lexical items that are semantically affiliated to the gesture; sometimes the gesture is even produced prior to the corresponding linguistic sign(s). Another indication is a phenomenon referred to inter alia by Streeck (1993, 1994): across different cultures, representational gestures are often focused upon by speaker gaze; they are thereby marked as being of heightened "communicative relevance" and are reacted to as such by the audience. Foregrounded status has also been stated explicitly for ideophonic and onomatopoetic expressions (see, e.g., Nuckolls (1996) for Pastaza Quechua and Longacre (1990: 55, 142-3, 156) for Hadiyya, Belanda Viri, and Mwaghavul), and this can plausibly be extended to sound imitation. The pragmatic-functional character of mimetic expressions corresponds to the fact that they are intimately associated in certain text types with a

37 It goes without saying that this way of presenting information does not have to have an intentional audience-oriented aspect of the speaker trying to provoke involvement in others. It can also reflect his/her enthusiasm and feelings about the recounted events. Especially when the event was witnessed personally, such a speech style can sometimes even give the impression that (s)he is too overwhelmed by the communicated content to be an objective observer. This might be one reason for the tendency to disparage such a style in prescriptive language use, which goes as far back as the Classical rhetoric tradition. 38 Note various precedents of this terminology, for example, for ideophones by Kita (1997) and for DRD by several authors to be mentioned below.

288 Previous research on the history of quotatives and a new approach: mimesis particularly vivid language usage.39 For example, in narrative texts, or narrative stretches within other text types, the events represented by these dramatizing expressions tend to be located on the foregrounded storyline or to occur in the story peak. The insightful discussion of the dramatizing function of Bantu ideophones (Kunene 1965, 1978; Fortune 1971) provides a particularly fruitful approach to the general phenomenon. Kunene (1965: 20) states for Sotho: The main thesis put forward here is that the ideophone is a dramatization of actions and states, and the conclusion is that two predicative types must be recognized for the Bantu languages, viz. the 'narrative' and the 'dramatic'.

Kunene's concept of two types of event representation concentrates first of all on the distinction of normal verbal predicates vs. ideophonic constructions, hence his term "predicative types". But the author also recognizes the close stylistic-functional affinity among ideophones, gestures, and DRD. Virtually all the expression types subsumed here under mimesis are associated by him with a dramatic speech style, so that his approach comes close to the present proposal (1978: 123). The ideophone is the closest that speech can approximate to the non-verbal level of behavior. Mime often reinforces the ideophone. Mime sometimes completely replaces the ideophone, and is interspersed with non-ideophonic speech. Maybe the aloofness of the ideophone from the syntactical and morphological characteristics associated with non-ideophonic predicates has to be understood as a consequence of its dramatic nature. A dramatic element placed within a context of narrative or descriptive statements cannot but betray a disinclination to "mix" with them. It is as "foreign" to its surrounding as direct speech is to the narrative that precedes and follows it.

Kunene's two predicative types, "narrative" and "dramatic", can be construed from a more general perspective as two opposite modes of event representation, each having its characteristic functional and formal properties. This idea is prefigured by Diffloth (1972: 445) with his concept of two parallel modes of meaning in connection with ideophones, which more 39 The frequency of mimetic language use can, of course, also involve other factors besides vividness, for example, sociolinguistic ones. According to Ameka (2004: 18, citing Irvine 1990) the difference between the speech of griots and nobles in Wolof is characterized inter alia by the respective richness and poverty of mimetic expressions.


recently has been taken up and discussed in detail by Kita (1997). The mode which uses canonical linguistic signs will be called from now on DESCRIPTIVE; the other mode, which is the present topic of discussion, is according to the above terminology the MIMETIC MODE. Although it seems that individual linguistic expressions cannot be assigned exclusively to either of the two modes but rather hold an intermediate position between two extreme poles of maximal mimesis and maximal description, the basic distinction is a useful concept which is thought to apply to language in general.40 The idea of two representational modes in language has in fact a counterpart in broader theories of human cognition and intentional communication. It ties in nicely with Paivio's (1986) more general "dual coding theory". Furthermore, Donald (1998) argues convincingly that mimesis is a cognitive capacity which is broader and first of all non-linguistic and that it played a major role in human evolution in establishing a "linkage between primate event-cognition and intentional [human] cultures" (ibid.: 60). Of particular importance here is that mimesis is seen as a decisive precondition for the emergence of language itself. Donald writes (ibid.: 49): Mimesis is a non-verbal representational skill rooted in kinematic imagination - that is, in an ability to model the whole body, including all its voluntary action-systems, in three-dimensional space. This ability underlies a variety of distinctively human capabilities, including imitation, pantomime, iconic gesture, imaginative play and the rehearsal of skills. My hypothesis is that mimesis led to the first fully intentional representations early in hominid evolution, and set the stage for the later evolution of language.

Due to his focus on the early development of humans, the author clearly focuses on the primary visual component of mimesis. The present linguistic perspective enriches his basic concept in that there are regular mimetic expressions which genuinely pertain to language, viz. ideophones and DRD. An extended view of mimesis along the lines of Donald (1998) can in fact motivate why the two linguistic phenomena and such non-linguistic means of communication as gesture and non-conventionalized soundimitation are treated alike within language. Furthermore, under the evolutionary perspective that a mimetic/analog style of representation preceded the less iconic style of linguistic representation one can conceive of ideo-

40 In their discussion of plain vs. expressive morphology, Zwicky & Pullum (1987) argue against an account in terms of a scalar continuum.

290 Previous research on the history of quotatives and a new approach: mimesis phones and DRD as a "further mimetic evolution at the time when language emerged" (ibid.: 61). Haiman (ms.) even argues explicitly that: ideophones may constitute a missing link between gestural and spoken communication. Like spoken language, they already have an internal syntax. And they still tend to occur with accompanying gestures. The model of development whereby gestures may have come to be replaced by spoken language is the ritualization trajectory: gesture is first accompanied by sound, and then jettisoned.

In modern language use, descriptive and mimetic speech mode normally supplement each other: descriptive linguistic signs can be viewed as constituting the base line of communication; mimetic signs, however explicit and complex they are, provide a variably intense modulation of it. In this study, the focus is on those cases where mimesis substitutes for the descriptive mode. However, an equally frequent possibility is that mimesis serves as a kind of echo to the information encoded by canonical language. With gesture, there is very often even an overlap with speech in real time due to the fact that the two signing techniques rely on a different medium. Their cooccurrence may sometimes even be conventionalized: a well-known example from many languages is the regular coincidence of uttering a deictic lexeme and making the corresponding representational body gesture. The fact that gestures can be so easily accompanied by auditory speech signals might also be the reason why - compared to the other mimetic signs dealt with here - they rarely replace speech completely. Since like "normal" descriptive language ideophones, sound imitations, and DRD rely for their production on the human speech organs, the echometaphor is here highly appropriate. This is especially attractive for ideophones in that it can explain their second major use, which has been backgrounded in this study, namely, their occurrence in a fixed collocation with an ordinary lexeme (cf. (172) above from Hausa). Here, the meaning concordance seems tautological from a purely semantic viewpoint. However, within the present approach, it can be explained as a more expressive mimetic echo of the descriptive sign code (see also Kita (1997: 388-9) for the same point). As the following examples show, this is also possible with sound imitation and, marginally, short quotes. (174) Da blökt er plötzlich wie ein Schaf then bleats he suddenly like a sheep Then he suddenly bleats like a sheep ...

{bäää bäää} {ON}


(175) Nach wiederholtem Fragen schrie er ihr schließlich after repeated questioning shouted he her finally wütend seinen Namen ins Gesicht angrily his name into:the face {ja, Pilkow heiss' ich} {yes, they call me Pilkow} After repeated questioning, he finally screamed his name angrily into her face: 'Yes, they call me Pilkow!' Unsurprisingly, the mimetic mode is best instantiated not by the "normal" sign types of linguistic communication, but instead by means which are in some respect atypical for language in the narrowly understood sense - by non-linguistic gestures, by ideophones and sound imitations which are felt to be non-canonical linguistic signs, and, in the case of DRD, by signs which are certainly linguistic but whose primary USE in the context is not their canonical one. This relates to the familiar distinction of REFERENCE vs. MENTION. The primary aim of the reporter in using linguistic signs in DRD is not an act of direct reference to a represented world. Rather, in the first instance (s)he is presenting a purported replica of a speech event to the audience in which the linguistic content is only one among other aspects. In this sense, the particular linguistic signs in the reported text are mentioned as such only because they were the signs used by the original SP. The present approach to DRD has a number of precedents in the literature. Even the very use of the term "mimesis" in connection with DRD can be traced back as far as Plato (see Sternberg (1982b) and (Yule 1993: 236)) and it has also been used occasionally in modern studies on RD (see, e.g., Rhodes (1986) on Ojibwa, himself citing an unpublished paper by Hill (1982) on Nahuatl). Since the late 1960s, Longacre and co-workers in the SIL linguistic tradition have been working on the discourse features of languages from all over the globe and have identified enacted dialogue and/or DRD in general as an important means of dramaticization and peak marking (see Section 3.5.3). Unrelated to this research, a widely cited article by Wierzbicka (1974) entertained the functional association of DRD with performance/enactment and the change of the reporter's role resulting from it.41 This was followed by a number of other studies with similar con-

41 This is at times also reflected in certain terminological conventions. For what I call here "reporter", Ameka (2004: 12) uses (besides "relayer") the term "animator", thereby focusing precisely on the aspect of performance in RD.

292 Previous research on the history of quotatives and a new approach: mimesis clusions based mostly on data from English (cf., e.g., Sternberg 1982a, Coulmas 1985, Baumann 1986, Tannen 1986, 1989, Macaulay 1987, DuBois 1989, Clark & Gerrig 1990, Wade & Clark 1993, Yule 1993, Short & Semino & Culpeper 1996). These argued - often starting out from a critique of the verbatim-approach to DRD - that the differences between DRD and IRD can be better explained in terms of the two being exponents of a stylistically governed speech-mode opposition, with Coulmas' (1985: 43) words: "Where direct speech is expressive, indirect speech is descriptive." Clark & Gerrig's approach is particularly attractive in the context of this study because these authors discuss DRD in terms of the concept of "demonstration" - an idea that had been entertained before from a philosophical perspective by Davidson (1984: 90-2). Clark & Gerrig's demonstration is opposed to normal linguistic "description", a distinction which is clearly akin to that proposed here. They write (1990: 764-5): The theory we will develop is that quotations are a type of demonstration. Just as you can demonstrate a tennis serve, a friend's limp, or the movement of a pendulum, so you can demonstrate what a person did in saying something [in footnote:] We will use the term DEMONSTRATE in its everyday sense of 'illustrate by exemplification' and not in its technical sense of 'point to' or 'indicate' (as in demonstrative reference) ... [end of footnote] ... Demonstrations and descriptions are fundamentally different methods of communication. Demonstrations depict their referents - what is being demonstrated - whereas descriptions do not. Most theories of language use take for granted that all language use is description. If our proposal is correct, demonstrations are as much a part of ordinary discourse as descriptions are, and they too must be accounted for in any general theory of language use.

That the authors' concept of representing a state of affairs via quotation/ demonstration is virtually identical with the present notion of mimesis is also clear from the fact that they associate non-speech mimesis like sound imitation, gestures, etc. with the quotation of speech (ibid.: 769). ... quotations are demonstrations that are component parts of language use. The prototypical quotation is a demonstration of what a person did in saying something. So when Alice quotes George, she may depict the sentence he uttered. She can also depict his emotional state (excitement, fear, shyness), his accent (Brooklyn, Irish, Scots), his voice (raspy, nasal, whiny), and even the nonlinguistic actions that accompanied his speech (gestures, frown, head angle). Furthermore, she can depict nonlinguistic events by themselves.

Clearly, the difference between Clark & Gerrig's and the present account is merely terminological. Here, "mimesis" substitutes for their "dem-


onstration", and "quotation" is reserved exclusively for RD in accordance with normal usage. However, the conceptual gist is identical: DRD as the presentation of a quote without incorporating it semantically and syntactically into the immediate discourse is opposed to the normal linguistic description of a state of affairs and to IRD in particular. While I propose that DRD can be usefully embedded in the functional domain of mimesis, its important and unique difference from other mimetic expressions must not be overlooked. It is this difference that explains its close relation to expressions which fall clearly outside the domain of mimesis. It was briefly discussed how the quote is to be construed as a noncanonical linguistic sign or string of signs. However, while DRD is first of all an icon of a speech event, it is still a text, and it still retains as a text a strong aspect of conveying linguistic meaning. Even if the reporter does not primarily use the linguistic signs as such they still communicate propositional content to the audience. Therefore, they can be, and factually are, analyzed just like canonical linguistic signs. This is so because the codes used in the mimetic quote and the immediate "higher-order" text are identical, namely human speech, normally even drawn from the same language. That this is not a dispensable side-product of DRD unrelated to the reporter's intention is evidenced by the fact that it is systematically exploited in discourse. For example, in putting words into the mouths of certain characters, the narrator achieves a transmission of their attitudes, feelings, intentions, etc. in the relevant situation of a story. Also, what a character has thought and/or said can often be treated by the audience as having actually happened. From the narrator's viewpoint, the protagonists' thinking and speaking seem in essence to merge with the reality of events. This is evidenced by the possible "replacement" of normal event representations by DRD as mentioned in Section 3.5.3. However, DRD clearly cannot be fully reduced to this function. Rather, it is best analyzed as creating an intersection between two distinct domains. That is, it is a form of mimesis, but simultaneously it is one of several RDcategories. The potential ambiguity of the sign code is the precondition for establishing this intersection. The standard identity in code allows the reporter to impose his/her perspective on the presentation of the quote and integrate it into the other communicated information. In so doing, (s)he reduces the possibility of interpreting the quote in the first instance as a mere mention of linguistic signs, so that the signs have to be taken as what they ultimately are. In essence (s)he blends the non-immediate discourse into the immediate one. This increasing conceptual and formal incorporation of the quote is associated with a gradual transition from the expressive

294 Previous research on the history of quotatives and a new approach: mimesis mode of mimesis to the canonical mode of linguistic description. In the latter, RD-expressions are the potential source for the development of many grammaticalized functions, as will be shown in Chapter 6. Unsurprisingly, the basic pragmatic-functional commonality of the four expression types subsumed under mimesis corresponds with the fact that they show formal parallelism in the way they are inserted into discourse. Taking as reference point the properties of DRD established in Chapter 2, it can be stated for ideophones, too, that they can be inserted in discourse without any indexing construction of a predicative or other nature, that they are often set apart from the cotext by a pause or other suprasegmental features and thus constitute independent and focal intonation units, and that the clause indexing their presence does not bear a syntactic relation to them. For just a few references including statements to this effect, see the survey of African ideophones by Childs (1994), Fortune (1971: 242-3, 2512) on Shona, or Alpher (1994: 170-1) on Yir Yoront. Insofar as such features are at all applicable in the realm of gesture, parallel statements can be made for the way representational gestures fit into language-based communication. Most importantly, such gestures are certainly not in any canonical sense integrated syntactically into a linguistic constituent and they occur most often without any linguistic index referring to them. Last but not least, the question of the isomorphism of the constructions marking the four expression types in discourse, posed at the beginning of Section 4.4, can be addressed. As already indicated there, the isomorphism falls out naturally from the proposed concept of mimesis. The marked status of the mimetic vis-à-vis the descriptive mode explains why languages often make use of conventionalized linguistic expressions to mark the switch from the latter to the former. These can be called MIMESIS CONSTRUCTIONS. With DRD now seen as a subtype of the semantically more inclusive domain of mimesis, it no longer appears remarkable that some languages formally encode it accordingly, namely by a structure that also indexes gestures, ideophones, etc. It goes without saying that such a routine conflation of DRD with other types of mimesis is not universal. However, whenever a language possesses a general mimesis index, it is always possible that this can be used for the discourse-insertion of DRD.

Chapter 5 The origin of quotative indexes

Having outlined the achievements and problems of the previous research concerning QIs and their history, I will focus in this chapter on one major concern of this complex area, namely the ultimate lexical sources of QIelements. The present proposal, that DRD should be treated as a subdomain of a more general domain of mimesis, throws a different light on the range and character of possible sources of QIs. The following sections try to review the issue from this new perspective, based on the historical evaluation of QI-elements found in the African language sample. The discussion will concentrate on types of language-specific ELEMENTS occurring in QIs. Although the approach followed in this study is that historical change concerns whole constructions and not just a lexeme in isolation, an element-oriented approach is justified in the present context, in fact necessary, because it is mostly individual signs whose phonetic substance, when involved in grammaticalization, can surface in contexts other than a QI and thus yield a particular polyfunctionality pattern that calls for explanation. The major conclusion of this chapter is that generic speech verbs are far less important as input for grammaticalized QIs than has been claimed in the literature. Instead, the range of relevant element types is wider and includes generic verbs of equation, inchoativity, action, and motion (Section 5.1.2); markers of similarity and manner (Section 5.1.3); pronominal items referring to the quote (Section 5.1.4); markers of focus, presentation and identification (Section 5.1.5.1); and finally pronominal items referring to the SP (Section 5.1.5.2). Against this list of elements, speech verbs (dealt with in the initial Section 5.1.1) are less important sources for the emergence of more routinized QIs. Section 5.1.6 summarizes the findings and corroborates the basic thesis of Section 4.4, namely that RD is closely allied both functionally and formally with other mimetic expressions, which in turn motivates the kind of element types that are likely to be recruited in this domain. Finally, Section 5.2 presents a general discussion of the changes that quotative markers can be subject to, namely fusion with other elements (Section 5.2.1), change of morphosyntactic properties (Section 5.2.2), and change of semantic properties (Section 5.2.3). In particular, I provide data

296 The origin of quotative indexes in the last two sections to the effect that elements which are used as the nucleus of a QI, but are not full verbs and/or lack semantic reference to speech/cognition, can acquire these features through their conventionalized use in RD-constructions. These phenomena are of considerable theoretical importance for grammaticalization research because they imply that new lexical properties can arise in grammatical constructions, thus providing evidence against a strict version of the unidirectionality hypothesis.

5.1 Lexical and functional items entering into quotative indexes Most of the following sections are concerned with the concrete history of elements used in the QIs of the 39 sample languages. I am aware that the quite extensive language-specific data and technical details of the arguments may well be of limited interest to more typologically oriented readers, who should feel free to skip over the relevant passages. Nevertheless, I think that this level of detail is necessary, not only because the overall picture emerging from the detailed analyses regarding the diverse QI-sources informs the general argument of this study, but also because it is precisely the neglect of the language-specific perspective that in my opinion has contributed to the development of several inappropriate crosslinguistic generalizations in this area. 5.1.1

Speech verbs

5.1.1.1 Introduction As Chapter 2 has shown, it is very frequent, even if not universal, that languages possess a "canonical" QI-type that employs speech verbs. Even in languages where semantically opaque elements are the default markers of DRD, a QI based on speech verbs seems at least to be an option, despite the lack of attention it may receive in the relevant description. The normal function of verbal lexemes referring semantically to an utterance is that of the predicate nucleus in a monoclausal or bipartite QI - a structurally unremarkable pattern that needs no further exemplification. The data given in Sections 2.2.3 and 2.2.4 show that such a construction exists in all the sample languages, even if sometimes only as a minor option. However, generic speech verbs can also appear in the function of quote orienters in addition to another speech verb. Cases where verbal lexemes in such a position are said to have expanded their use into con-

5.1 Lexical and functional items entering into quotative indexes 297

structions outside RD, mostly as clause linkers, have been reported in languages from across the world and from Africa in particular. In view of the critical discussion in Chapter 4, the crucial question is which of these cases really qualify as grammaticalizations of an earlier speech verb 'say', on the basis of valid language-internal and/or historical-comparative evidence. At least for the African continent, the number of cases that can be claimed for the speech-verb channel decreases considerably if the more rigorous lexical criteria stipulated here for this verb class are applied. Especially in the West African cases from families of the Niger-Congo stock discussed by Lord (1993: 151-209) or from the Chadic family discussed by Frajzyngier (1996a: 146-63), as well as in some of the languages listed in Heine et al. (1993: 190-8), an authentic generic speech verb in RDconstructions is notoriously difficult to distinguish on the surface from a QI-predicator having a non-verbal etymological history. This is because the verbhood of a linguistic sign in these languages is indicated in certain clause contexts merely by syntactic distribution rather than by morphological properties. As these works on grammaticalization give little or no data on the speech-verb status of such items (see Section 4.2 for useful criteria), the burden of proof falls on adherents of the speech-verb channel. In general, only a fraction of the numerous cases claimed for this channel in African languages can be established with anything like the same firm confidence that holds for an item like Swahili kwamba, discussed in Section 4.2. This is supported by the data of the present survey. There are, of course, many verb-like items in the sample which function as more or less routinized RD-indices, often in both monoclausal and bipartite QIs, and have partly encroached on other grammatical functions. In traditional terms, most of these would be viewed as speech verbs and, when grammaticalized, would be or have been claimed for the speech-verb channel. In this study, however, the majority of such elements are assigned to another type of verb, namely the quotative verb (see Sections 1.2.2 and 2.2.2). This must be separated conceptually from a generic speech verb. It is also related intrinsically to a QI: in a given language it may be a particularly frequent or even the default predicative in QIs, but it is only in a QI that the speech act interpretation arises. Combined with the fact that a QI is often a grammaticalized structure whose lexical origin is obscure this obviates the apriori association between a quotative verb and a speech verb. The classification of an element as an etymologically opaque quotative verb does NOT necessarily imply that it did not originate ultimately in a speech verb. It imposes, however, the requirement that this must be concretely demonstrated by a plausible reconstruction based on evidence from outside RD.

298 The origin of quotative indexes This was not possible with the quotative verbs listed in Table 9 of Section 2.2.2 as well as many non-predicative quotative/complementizers. To the contrary, some of these items find a probable or certain lexical reconstruction in other element types to be discussed in the Sections 5.1.2-5, like generic non-speech verbs, markers of similarity and manner, deictics, etc. 5.1.1.2 Speech verbs and the sample Overall, there are only a few items in the sample serving a grammatical function in a QI which have a fairly certain speech-verb identity from a synchronic or a diachronic perspective. 1. Ngambay The Ngambay lexeme pà, which is the most frequent QI-verb, appears to be a normal generic speech verb meaning 'speak'. In QI3, it forms, together with the semantically opaque quotative/complementizer nà, a complex quote orienter pà nà which is used after specific speech verbs in both DRD and IRD. 2. Khoekhoe In QI2 of Khoekhoe the quotative ti can be followed by the generic speech verb mî even if the on-quote already contains this verb, as in (176). (176) o ta ge ge mî {...} ti mî then 1S.SBJ DECL PST say Q say And I said, '...', saying (Haacke f.n) This apparently tautological occurrence of mî indicates a tendency toward the routinization of a fixed postposed quotative phrase, as reported already by Hagman (1977: 137): "Sometimes, the word tímí is used instead of the word tí, the second part is clearly a contraction of the verb m")@í 'say.'" This off-quote is restricted to mimetic expressions. 3. Tigre The verb bela 'say' of Tigre can be traced back as a generic speech verb to the earliest attested Ethiosemitic and has good reflexes in Semitic outside Africa (Leslau 1991: 89). A reduced form of this verb is already used regularly in Ge‘ez as a quote orienter for DRD (Lambdin 1978: 182). This is replicated by QI3/4 in Tigre which show, at least in the available corpus, the same restriction to DRD. Despite the antiquity of this QI-pattern, there


is no indication in Ge‘ez or modern languages like Tigre that the generic speech verb grammaticalizes to a clause linker outside its original context. 4. Bedauye The situation in Bedauye is similar to that in Tigre, except that the use of the generic speech verb di seems to be less routinized in the bipartite QI2, because it has a variable position vis-à-vis the second verb. Consequently, there is no clear tendency that it is developing into a gram. 5. Burunge The Burunge quotative bee constitutes the nucleus of QI2 accompanied by a SP-reference. Far less frequently, it is preceded in QI5 by a speech predicate. It has no functions outside QIs. According to Kießling (1994: 227-8, p.c.), bee probably is the result of petrification of a finite form of an earlier generic speech verb. The verb baw 'say' which is attested in the closely related languages Iraqw and Gorwaa is a good candidate for the lexical source of bee. Bee also has the variant bee' i, which still betrays in Burunge the probable presence of suffixes marking 3rd-person masculine singular subject and perfective aspect, the morphological form of the verb was originally most likely baw-i-i 'he said'. 6. Kera The quotative míntí of Kera occurs as a quote orienter in QI2/3 and as a predicator in QI4/5 and has a large number of other grammatical functions. Ebert (1991: 83) proposes for this element a speech-verb origin: Dass míntí das Verbum dicendi wáaté ersetzen kann, deutet auf einen verbalen Ursprung, und dafür gibt es auch weitere Evidenz: míntí wäre eine reguläre Plural-/ Iterativbildung zu einem als Verb nicht belegten *míní, das aber in áy míní "Nachricht geben, mitteilen" vorkommt. [in footnote:] Dass für ein V.dic. eine pluralische Verbform verwendet wird, ist einleuchtend, da ja meist nicht ein einzelnes Wort gesprochen wird. wáaté "sagen" ist die PL/IT-Form zu waa- "hervorbringen, gebären"; vgl. auch ngété kel "Reden schneiden = lügen", mit ngété = plural zu ngé "schneiden". [That míntí can replace the verbum dicendi wáaté hints at a verbal origin, and there is additional evidence for this: míntí would be a regular plural/iterative derivative of *míní, which is not attested as a verb but which occurs in áy míní 'give message, report'. That a pluractional form should be used as a verbum dicendi makes sense, as it is mostly not just a single word which is spoken. wáaté 'say' is the plural/iterative form of waa- 'bring forth, give birth'; compare also ngété kel 'cut speeches = lie' with ngété = plural of ngé 'cut'.]

300 The origin of quotative indexes Ebert's (1976: 81) dictionary lists the item míní 'say, announce' as an ordinary verb with a stem form m´@n- without any special comment. To the contrary, the latter would seem merely to be a reconstruction: in fact no such verb is attested according to the above citation, but only a masculine noun míní meaning 'message'. If that is the correct description, it should be pointed out that the etymological argumentation rests first of all on the phonetic similarity between this noun and the quotative míntí. The function of the latter as a QI-predicator is not strong evidence for assuming that it derives from an unattested verb with an utterance meaning. This general reservation is especially relevant in a language like Kera, which is spoken in a geographical area where verb omission is particularly frequent and where already grammaticalized quotatives therefore often behave distributionally like verbs. These considerations do not rule out the possible adequacy of Ebert's proposal. They do show, however, that it is not an indubitable example of the speech-verb channel. In Section 5.1.4.3 I will propose an alternative hypothesis on the origin of míntí. 7. Supyire The generic speech verb jwo 'say' of Supyire is found as a quote orienter in QI3. Due to the low DRD-token total, the actual frequency of this construction remains unclear. In any case, jwo is not found with a wider range of functions in the quotative complex. (8.) Yoruba42 In the QI4 of Yoruba typical for IRD, the generic speech verb wi and the highly grammaticalized quotative pé serve together as a quote orienter wí pé. The string so` wí pé, consisting of the generic speech verb so` and this complex item, has been claimed to represent a sequence of three generic speech verbs of varying stages of grammaticalization, and hence to give evidence of the "recursive cycle" of desemanticization and lexical renovation of 'say'-verbs (Lord 1976: 183-4, Heine, Claudi & Hünnemeyer 1991: 247, Ebert 1991: 84). As discussed in Section 4.3, the present approach rather aligns this structure with familiar phrases like English she spoke (to him) saying that. Apart from the morphosyntactic details, a significant

42 In this and following sections, when the element in question occurs in a QI that is restricted or has a strong bias toward non-DRD, I will put the initial number in parentheses. This will serve to facilitate a desirable distinction of sources of QI-elements for DRD vs. non-DRD.


feature specific to the Yoruba version is that wí pé is used far more freely in IRD, including after matrix verbs like 'know' etc. which do not refer to speech in the narrow sense. 9. Igbo The Igbo speech verb si` 'say, tell' shows a behavior similar to that of Yoruba wi except that it is not necessarily followed in bipartite QIs by an additional marker. In QI2 it serves as a quote orienter on its own; in QI3 and 4 it can have this function together with the IRD-complementizers nà and kà. The latter pattern accounts in the corpus for considerably fewer bipartite tokens (4) than the plain use of si` (13 with DRD and 4 with IRD). There is no grammatical use of si` outside these three bipartite QIs. (10.) Igbo Another more grammaticalized item in IRD-expressions of Igbo could also be derived historically from a speech verb. The complementizer kà of QI4 is identical in shape with a stem kà 'talk, speak, preach' (see Welmers & Welmers 1968: 64, Williamson (ed.) 1972: 203). This verbal lexeme has characteristics of a canonical speech verb: it has a nominalized form occurring as a cognate object (177) and can take normal verb extensions (178). u`-ka( ji (177) í` nà a-kà 2S PROG-talk NOML-talk yam ... you are talking about yam (Green & Igwe 1963: 211) m (178) ì` nà a-kà-ra 2S PROG-talk-APPL 1S Are you telling me? (ibid.) At first glance, it is surprising that this verb is not found in the corpus in any RD-category as a QI-predicate, as this is normally the first step in the development of a generic speech verb to a complementizer. However, such a function can be claimed for kà in Ekpeye, which is Igbo's closest genealogical relative (see Clark 1972). Thus, it is conceivable that Igbo kà was used in the past in a parallel fashion, later changed its function in IRDconstructions from a quote orienter to a clause linker, and ultimately lost its predicative use in QIs. However attractive this hypothesis may seem, it is not certain. As will be shown in Section 5.1.3.2, the question of the emergence of the complementizer kà is a more complex issue because there

302 The origin of quotative indexes is another possible grammaticalization scenario competing with the above explanation. Thus, another seemingly straightforward case of the speechverb channel, proposed inter alia in Lord (1993: 208), turns out to be more problematic than has been assumed previously. 5.1.1.3 The sample evidence vis-à-vis previous research Some summarizing remarks on these cases are in order, with special reference to the previous treatments of the quotative complex of grammaticalization. First, in five out of the ten cases, the relevant speech verbs do not show signs of context extension beyond their use as quote orienters in narrow reported speech, namely in Khoekhoe, Tigre, Bedauye, Supyire, and Igbo (in the case of si`). In Burunge, the speech verb has certainly undergone considerable change toward an invariable function word, but the latter, too, does not have any use outside reported speech. There are only four languages where the speech verb has become more productive in the quotative complex so that the resulting gram would be classified in the standard approach as an incipient or fully-grown complementizer. These are Ngambay, Kera, Yoruba, and Igbo (in the case of kà). However, even these cases are problematic for the speech-verb account. The verbs in Ngambay and Yoruba only show up in their new context together with another, already grammaticalized complementizer. This is a phenomenon so far unaccounted for, so that these cannot be regarded as canonical cases of the emergence of a function word according to the classical speech-verb channel. The phenomenon of routinizing a joint unit consisting of a generic speech verb and a function word is in fact frequent in the ten cases above: in addition to Ngambay pà nà and Yoruba wi pé, it is found in an incipient stage also with Khoekhoe tímí and Igbo si` kà, si` ná (cf. Table 11 in Section 2.2.3). Here, the process of grammaticalization cannot be attributed solely to the speech verb. In fact, it is highly probable that the change is determined to a large extent by the very presence of an already grammaticalized function word so that such a case ceases to be representative for the speech-verb channel. Finally, Kera míntí and Igbo kà seem functionally to be the most typical cases: they are canonical quotative/complementizers and show a number of other grammatical uses which could be related to the quotative complex. However, even they are not unequivocal regarding their origin in a verb 'say'; I will present alternative historical hypotheses in Section 5.1.4.3 and 5.1.3.2, respectively.


In brief, a closer look at the assumed instances of the speech-verb channel reveals that there is not a single "trouble-free" case that corresponds neatly with the widely accepted scenario {generic speech verb > quote orienter > quotative > complementizer > other}. 5.1.2

Verbs without an utterance meaning

5.1.2.1 Introduction Section 2.2.5 has shown that verbs with meanings other than speech occur in QIs and that their appearance is not arbitrary. The phenomenon is in fact far more important, and some non-speech verbs constitute a quite systematic alternative - a reasonable situation in the light of the thesis that a language aligns DRD with mimesis expressions. Three types are particularly relevant and will be separately discussed in the following sections: (1) (2) (3)

Equational and inchoative verbs like 'be' and 'become' Semantically generic performance/action verbs like 'do' Motion verbs like 'go'.

5.1.2.2 Equational/inchoative verbs and the sample The first group of non-speech verbs employed as regular QI-predicates pertains to the domain of equation and inchoativity in a wider sense. They can be translated variously as 'be', 'become', 'appear', etc. Unfortunately, the semantic differentiation between genuine equation referring to a state and inchoativity referring to a change of state - though desirable - cannot be made here systematically because the available data do not allow one to do so. The same problem exists with the distinction between equational 'be' and similative 'be like' (see Section 5.1.3 for a detailed treatment of markers of similarity and manner in QIs). It should also be recognized that equational and inchoative verbs may be derived etymologically from the verbs treated in Sections 5.1.2.3 and 5.1.2.4, namely performance/action verbs (see, e.g., Schaefer & Egbokhare 2002 for Emai u 'be' from u 'do so') and motion verbs (cf. English come vs. become), respectively. Also, while I focus here on the semantics of equation and inchoativity for copulative verbs used as a QI-nucleus, E. Schultze-Berndt (p.c.) suggests that copulative verbs of existence/location could also be motivated as being semantically appropriate for QIs. That is, a verb like 'be at, in, on, …' could convey the meaning that the SP is continuously and intensively in-

304 The origin of quotative indexes volved in a certain action encoded in a mimetic expression, including DRD. Future research must show whether such a hypothetical scenario might actually account for some of the following cases, which I provisionally attribute to the equative and inchoative nature of copulative verbs. In general, it must be recognized that a generic meaning account or translation for a particular verb as 'be' etc. can hide a lexical nature which in fact does lacks any concrete reference to the real world. The languagespecific items concerned often have an abstract function in a QI and rather look like dummy verbs which merely establish a predicative structure that is associated with the nominal that encodes the SP. Besides 'be' etc., this also holds for verbs like 'do', which will be treated in Section 5.1.2.3. Clear cases of QIs with equational 'be' are reported for Spanish (Cameron 1998: 54) and English (Clark & Gerrig 1990: 772-FN9). The last authors can write: "The use [in a QI] of the copula [be] alone, as illustrated here [in the form he's], is a form we have recorded many instances of." (179) and uh and he's 'oh oh what does that have to do with it' The copula verb can also be used as the quote orienter of a QI. Thus, the verb 'be' is reported by Andersen (1999: 529, FN5) to be the source of the quotative/complementizer in Mabaan. Another example is the defective verb li in the Bantu language Chewa, which is apparently cognate with the Common Bantu *di 'be' (Guthrie 1967-71,3: 150) and indeed also has this meaning in Chewa itself. Watkins (1937: 91) writes: "-li has the significance of 'to say' [i.e., being a QI-nucleus or a quote orienter] only when used in the narrative past and in this case it is employed in present tense form." Compare the following bipartite QI taken from a narrative text. a° -li {...} (180) wa-t‘aná° -s 3S:PST-call-again 3S-be He ... called again, saying, ... (Watkins 1937: 149) The following sample languages present clear or probable examples of the use of an equational/inchoative verb as a QI-predicative. 1. Fur The text corpus of Fur displays three verb stems functioning as generic QIpredicatives: aNa, ua, and beleN (see Appendix 2). Although the data base is too limited to conclude that this reflects the general situation, the only


QI-verb form occurring with a plural SP-referent is aNa preceded by the quote-referring anticipatory pronoun in- 'this, thus', as in (181). {...} (181) kílla namba in-áNa those then this-3P:QV:PST Jene aber sprachen: "... [then those spoke (like this)] (Zyhlarz 1942: 172) The form aNa cannot be clearly related to either of the two major suppletive stems ua and beleN which comprise the conjugational paradigm of the verb 'say, tell'; it only matches partly with the irregular 3rd-person nonhuman plural forms aNalsi of the subjunctive/past (Beaton 1968: 129). That is why I have provisionally counted aNa as a quotative verb. Its most straightforward relation is elsewhere: it is identical with the 3rd-person human plural past form of the equational verb aN 'be' (ibid.: 127), suggesting that the quotative predicate in-aN-a is literally nothing but 'they were like this'. The normal copulative use of the stem is exemplified in (182). (182) ki F ra k-aN 1P PN 1P-be:PRS We are Fur (Beaton 1968: 130) 2. Murle The second-most frequent QI-verb of Murle is the intransitive stem zi, which I have also classified as a quotative verb. It regularly cooccurs with the manner deictic nE 'thus' and hence is restricted to the bipartite QI2. It can also introduce onomatopoeia and is then used on its own, as in (183). (183) gi o a-zi {kook kook} thing which IPFV-QV {ON} something saying 'Kook kook' (Arensen 1992: 326) According to Lyth (1971,1: 34, 51), an identical stem, represented by him (in a different orthography) as dhi, enters into the highly irregular and defective conjugation of non-existential 'be(come)', which is constituted by three suppletive stems. The irrealis categories "future", "subjunctive", and "imperative" which zi instantiates in this paradigm are precisely those missing in the conjugation of quotative zi. This complementary distribution suggests that originally the two zis together represented one etymon. Such

306 The origin of quotative indexes an approach substantiates the assumption that quotative zi is not a speech verb, because an alternative explanation for its QI-use exists: the verb can be assumed to have originally had the equational meaning 'be(come)', which enabled it to occur in its realis form in mimesis and QI-contexts. In the course of time, the irrealis and realis forms seem to have specialized in the equational and RD use, respectively, so that they are analyzed synchronically, at least by linguists, as two unrelated lexemes. 3. Bedauye The quotative verb an occurring in QI1 and 2 of Bedauye is explicitly said by Reinisch (1893/4,4: §306-7; 1895: 19-20) to be identical with one of several equational verb stems. His motivation for the conceptual relation between the two is to posit a cultural trait purportedly common to Cushitic peoples, namely that BEING a member of the community is associated with having a SAY in it. In accordance with the present approach and the existing crosslinguistic precedents, there is a less far-fetched explanation: it can be assumed that an equational verb developed a use as a QI-predicator. Related to this phenomenon is another important role of an as an auxiliary/inflectional item (see Section 7.1.1). I finally note for the record that the quotative/complementizer kaa of QI2 in Koyra Chiini is segmentally identical with the inchoative verb kaa 'become' (Heath 1998b: 152). It remains to be explored whether some historical relation between these two elements exists. If so, the historical scenario would involve the conversion of a verb into a function word. Some more information in this regard will follow in Sections 5.1.2.4 and 6.6.3. 5.1.2.3 Performance/action verbs and the sample The second group of non-speech verbs used in QIs are generic performance or action verbs. The very general semantics of such lexemes can readily account for the fact that they are regularly found to do more than just indexing DRD. Their functional range is broad, and so they can attribute a wide range of mimetic expressions to a given referent. This is illustrated by data from the Australian language Jaminjung as described by Schultze-Berndt (2000). This language exhibits a relatively unusual organization of lexical categories in that lexemes expressing a state of affairs are divided into two classes. One is a closed set of less than 35 items called "verbs" proper because only these can be predicatively inflected and are capable of establishing a finite clause; they can on their


own constitute a simple sentence. These "verbs" are semantically fairly unspecific. The majority of event representations, however, are complex predicates realized by the combination of such a semantically general verb with a member of the second, open class of predicative lexemes, called "coverbs". These are uninflected and thus depend on the presence of a verbal nucleus.43 Important for our discussion is that one member of the closed-class set, yu(nggu), is the default marker for all expressions subsumed here under mimesis. (184) Nangari gani-yu-ngarrgu {wajama yurruwijga} 44 3S:3S-PV.PST-1S.OBL {let's go fishing} PN Nangari said to me "let's go fishing" (Schultze-Berndt 2000: 186) (185) maja' gan-unggu-m darlarlab-bung ga-ngga warlnginy thus 3S:3S-PV-PRS shiver-SIM 3S-go.PRS walking he does it like that, shakingly he walks (with accompanying pantomime) (ibid.: 187) (186) malajagu-biyang {hhhhh} gan-unggu-m-yirrag-ngarndi goanna-now {ON} 3S:3S-PV-PRS-1P.E.OBL-EMPH.THET the goanna then goes "hhhhh" at us ... (imitating hissing noise) (ibid.: 187) That the second non-subject participant of this verb is semantically propositional and adverbial in nature is shown by the fact that it can be substituted by the proform maja 'thus' (185) and the question word warndug 'what (event), how' (187). Yu(nggu) cannot take a person as its object; in RD-expressions where the AD is to be encoded as a directly affected, nonoblique object, such verbs as 'give', 'put', 'hit', 'see' must be used instead. That yu(nggu) is a general performance verb is also shown by its ambiguous meaning in combination with warndug 'what (event), how': (187) warndug nga-wu-yu do.what 1S:3S-FUT-PV what will I do?/ what will I say? [depending on context] (ibid.: 187) 43 See McGregor (2002) for a survey of many more Australian languages with the same or a similar phenomenon. 44 Nangari is the name of a "subsection", a social classificatory unit.

308 The origin of quotative indexes In addition to the above function of indexing mimetic expressions, the verb has many other semantic interpretations in combination with coverbs. Taking all these different uses into account, the author (ibid.: 357-69) presents and discusses at length both a monosemous and a polysemous analysis of this versatile lexeme. In the former, she offers a characterization "x internally causes, and gives immediate evidence of, an event E"; in the latter, she gives a complex network of related senses that account for the different uses of yu(nggu). Important for the present discussion is that no clear evidence justifies viewing the utterance reading as lexically basic or central and the non-utterance uses as derived. Thus, yu(nggu) is a typical general performance verb which is used inter alia as a QI-predicator. Another example is provided by a lexical item of |Xam. Bleek's (192830: 171) short description of the verb at issue runs as follows: A very frequent form of expressing action is the use of the verb kuï [transliterated here as kui] before the chief verb, which is often an imitation of sound; such a phrase as 'it went pop', 'er machte plumps'. kuï alone generally means 'to speak, say'. It is often used with another verb of speech. ... When used with other verbs kuï corresponds more to 'to make' or 'to do' in so far as it need be translated at all.

The examples below (transliteration and some translations altered) demonstrate the use of the verb as an introducer of onomatopoeia (188) and DRD (189); in a fixed construction following di 'make, become' to mark inchoativity with sensory stative predicates (190); and in conjunction with other action verbs (191, 192).

")i (188) ha n/e kui {xup} 1PRO IPFV PV {ON:whack} OBL:2PRO she hit it (made whack to it) (Bleek 1956: 104) (189) !waa-ng kui {!k'waa aa ha n/aa kang do0a úaken} child-DECL PV {his hartebeest, its head is able to speak} The child exclaimed, 'This hartebeest, its head is able to speak!' (Bleek & Lloyd 1911: 6) (190) he ee n!waa n/e di kui ta seri-ten then arrow IPFV make PV sense cool-NOML Then the arrow becomes cold (1911: 76)


(191) au ha-ng n/e !aten !hou kui k'wang !ui and 1PRO-DECL IPFV trot swing.arm PV like person And it did like a human being swinging its arms while running. (1911: 12) au !uiri (192) ha-ng buten-buten kui g!wa0i 1PRO-DECL P-jog PV ?go.down OBL riverbed He jogged down to the river. (1911: 10) While not all of the uses of kui are fully understood, the entire range of contexts shows that its meaning cannot be limited to a particular semantic domain; the utterance reading, for example, is only found before DRD. Bleek's broad characterization is fully corroborated by the large text corpus of this extinct language. It suggests that the |Xam lexeme is best characterized as a performance or action verb closely associated with the domain of mimesis.45 A superficial typological survey indicates that similar verbs exist in quite a few other languages - even if the discussion is often not as comprehensive and detailed as in the case of Jaminjung yu(nggu) and there is a notable tendency toward analysis as a plain generic speech verb 'say' due to the item's occurrence in QIs. The available data suggest that such items can be found, for example, in languages of the wider South Asian region (see Rau (1987: 272) for Nagpuri Marathi and Bashir (1996: 244-62) for the Dardic languages Shina, Domaki, and Phalura); in Australian languages (W. McGregor p.c.); in Papuan languages (see Foley (1986: 119-23) for several examples); and in American Indian languages (see Jones & Jones (1991: 28-9, 34, 161) for Barasano, Koehn & Koehn (1986: 35, 84, 124) for Apalai, Hawkins (1998: 214) for Wai Wai, Chapman & Derbyshire (1991: 242, 331-2, 334-7, 350-1) for Paumarí, Lucy (1993: 92-3) for Yucatec, Newman (1946: 236-8) and Gamble (1978: 30, 40-42, 116) for Yokuts, Langdon (1977) for the Yuman family, and Silverstein (1985: 150-1) 45 This analysis may receive support from comparative evidence. The closely related !Ui variety N|uu possesses an action verb kx'u 'do, make'. It should be investigated in the future whether this verb is cognate with |Xam kui, whose form could in fact also be ku'i. In that case, all differences in stem shape except for the final vowel could be accounted for by sound changes attested in the region: the original form could have been *k'u(i), from which kx'u emerged via lenition of the ejective stop toward an affricate, and ku'i via displacement of the glottalization gesture onto the vowels.

310 The origin of quotative indexes for Chinook). Recall also from Section 2.1.1 that the QI-verb mná of Xdi (alias Hdi) which is viewed by Frajzyngier (1996a: 109, 128-32) as a true generic speech verb is according to Wolff (p.c.) more likely to be 'do, make', at least from an etymological viewpoint. In some languages, such a verb capable of marking mimesis may indeed mean nothing but 'make, do, act'. This holds, for example, for Greek kano, reported by Tannen (1986: 317) to index DRD, or German machen, which can be used to introduce at least sound and gesture. The following example is a QI of colloquial Modern Hebrew based on the verb ‘asot 'do'. (193) az ha-mahabúl-a ha-zòt osá l-i {...} so DEF-fool-F.S DEF-DEM.F.S do:F.S.PRS DAT-1S So that idiot (f) goes: "... [lit.: does to me] (Zuckermann 2006: 475) However, a meaning account like 'do' etc. may itself be too specific in some cases, and be largely a descriptive confession that any monosemous assessment remains elusive due to the item's extreme semantic-functional versatility. This is evident in Schultze-Berndt's careful discussion of Jaminjung yu(nggu). Another case can be observed in Chinook, demonstrating that a semantically specific account as 'do' (as opposed to 'be', 'go', etc.) is simply unjustified in this case: while the relevant QI-verb "is a basic transitive form meaning 'make; do'", with mediopassive-reflexive inflection "it is most easily translated 'become; be' or 'go' (in idiomatic sense)" (Silverstein 1985: 150). The problem is intimately intertwined with the basic reservation that runs through this study, namely, that a verb in a QI does not necessarily mean 'say'. This led to the decision to establish the semantically more abstract class of quotative verbs. Such a solution may also be suitable for some of the items at issue here. Given their apparent typological frequency and language-internal stability they could turn out to constitute a fairly robust crosslinguistic type and could provisionally be called PERFORMANCE/ MIMESIS VERBS. They have functional integrity vis-à-vis more world-referring verbs like 'do', 'say', etc. in that they are specialized for introducing signs which are icons of real-world events rather than linguistic descriptions thereof, and that they achieve this not by way of a propositional predication about these events but instead by merely presenting and pointing toward them (compare Lucy's (1993) discussion of his "metapragmatic presentational" ki in Yucatec). It is a task for historical linguistics to determine which semantically more concrete lexical source such an item may have developed from. Some of the cases to be mentioned in Section 5.1.3 show that such a reconstruc-


tion is occasionally available. The clues, however, must come from evidence outside the domain of RD and mimesis because verbs specialized for use only in the latter contexts are synchronically inherently opaque from an etymological viewpoint. Falling back on translations or even explicit semantic characterizations like 'do', 'say', etc. can be unsatisfactory, as it often fails to account for the entire range of their morphosyntactic and semantic-functional properties. In the sample, too, there are languages of the same type, employing a verb with a more general meaning of performance or action in QIs. It is generally not possible to pursue in this study the question whether the relevant item is a performance/mimesis verb in the sense outlined above, or a more concrete world-describing action verb like 'do', 'act', 'make', etc. Due to this categorial vagueness and for the sake of consistency I will continue the previous convention of glossing the lexical item in such languages as a quotative verb (QV), though fully aware that the concept behind the latter term no longer characterizes appropriately its wider semantic-functional extension. It should be recognized, then, that the gloss does not correspond closely in these instances to the analysis actually proposed here. 1. Ik A first case is the verb kut in Ik, which is a versatile lexeme with a number of idiomatic and grammatical functions. It is translated by Serzisko (1987) and Heine (1999b: 57) as 'say', chiefly because it is the default marker for RD, which is largely restricted to the direct category. However, Serzisko clearly brings out the many properties which weaken the association of kut with the class of speech verbs. In the mimesis domain, it also introduces sound imitations and other ideophonic words. A possible second participant affected by the communicated event, in RD the AD, is generally marked by dative case and not as a direct object. (194) kut-o nt-ie {isio tirit} QV-NAR 3P-DAT {what do you have?} He said to them: "What do you have?" (Serzisko 1987: 75) (195) ama kut-ie koo odok-e {wiri} person QV-DEP there gate-DAT {ID:quick.movement} the man moving at the gate [the man going like WIRI to the gate] (Serzisko f.n.)

312 The origin of quotative indexes So far, this is a fairly common picture, characterizing many semantically opaque verbs used in mimesis. However, another kut-construction described by Serzisko (1987: 84-5) motivates a somewhat narrower meaning account. Here, the kut-predicate lacks a following constituent referring to an event and is accompanied only by a dative-marked nominal. ripa-ke (196) ntakot kwi-ido moÎ-e then QV-2S:NAR honey-GEN hole-DAT And then you jumped into the honey hole (Serzisko 1987: 85) This structure conventionally conveys the idea that an entity (the subject of kut) acts in some way (not further specified) toward another entity (the dative-nominal) and thereby highly affects it. It can be translated by something like 'aim at, act toward, go for, direct oneself to'. This clear action connotation justifies the association of kut with the group of performance verbs (see also Section 7.1.2). Regarding its ultimate etymology, it is noteworthy that a use very similar to that just described turns up with an item whose functional versatility and historical origin will be discussed briefly in Section 5.1.3.3, the Bantu mimesis-marking verb *ti. Dale (1972: 129) reports that its Shona reflex ti expresses "sudden physical contact with a thing, e.g. grabbing or greedily consuming" when it is followed by a nominal consisting of the comitative marker and a pronoun that refers to the affected entity. Important for the present discussion is the fact that Bantu *ti can be reconstructed as an adverb 'like this'. This detail suggests that what is diagnosed synchronically as a performance verb can originate in diverse linguistic signs in different languages. 2. Aiki Aiki is another case in point. In this language, one finds two verbs which are both semantically bleached and have an identical shape (basically ir) in almost all conjugation forms. Nougayrol (1989) distinguishes them chiefly on account of their use in two different grammatical constructions. One functions as the default predicator in QI1-3 and is translated as 'say'. The other serves as an auxiliary that enables a number of non-verbal lexical items to occur as predicates (see Section 7.1.1) and is glossed as 'do'. No other more concrete semantic properties of this verb are in evidence. This indicates that the seemingly sharp distinction between 'say' and 'do' says little about Aiki, but that the two should rather be viewed simply as convenient context-specific translation equivalents in the metalanguage. The


suspicion that one is confronted with one and the same single verbal lexeme ir is corroborated by Cohen et al. (2002: 242-3, referring to information from Nougayrol). In a rare sentence where neither of the grammatical uses is evoked directly, the verb can refer to an action without implying any particular semantic domain like speech, etc. (197) káá kó-w-´$r thus SIM-3P-QV:IPFV Ce faisant (Nougayrol 1989: 93) On account of this fact and the general semantic opaqueness of quotative verbs argued for above, I do not view the utterance reading in QIs as the primary meaning of ir, pace Cohen et al. (2002: 242-3). Instead, I prefer to associate it with the functionally wider class of performance verbs. 3. Kunama Kunama ake# is also a QI-predicative without a straightforward utterance meaning outside RD. It is glossed by Reinisch (1881-90,3: 57) as "(al)so sagen [say thus]" and consists of two separable items. The initial syllable can be identified as the demonstrative a 'this' - hence the deictic component. The stem ke#, the verb proper, is translated as "sich äussern, sagen; denken, meinen [speak, say; think, mean]". However, these readings are confined to RD; in other contexts the lexeme can convey a more general meaning of performance/action. This is especially clear for the related verb ayke#. Here, the stem incorporates ay 'what' and is an interrogative with the meaning "wie machen, wie anstellen [do how]".

# # áy-ke#-s i-š"#@ (198) bu@ta bull what-QV-3S:DEP 3S-give.birth wie sollte ein Stier gebären? [how should a bull give birth?] (ibid.) This information allows one to conclude that the stem ke# is a performance verb, possibly with an inherent connotation of manner. 4. Taa The postposed QI2 of Taa, based on the combination of an anaphoric manner deictic and the invariable predicative tám, should also be mentioned in this context. Traill (1994: 155) translates the verb as 'say it, mean'. How-

314 The origin of quotative indexes ever, it can also be used in contexts referring to states of affairs other than speech, as in (199). /xâã 'áu tám (199) èh n@ bà 3S ? IPFV dance this.way QV he is dancing this way (Traill ms.) Accordingly, the postposed QI2 when not occurring after a quote is rendered more adequately as 'that is how X does'. So tám is not a speech verb but rather a generic performance verb 'do (like)'; its reference depends on the cooccurring deictic (cf. Section 5.1.3.3 for its morphological make-up). 5. Izon In the following case in Izon, there exists a similarity (though not an identity) in sound shape between a QI-element and an action verb. Two preposed QI-types of this language display an element ámèè` or mé`è`. The first form occurs in QI2 as a quote orienter (recall from Section 2.1.4 that Williamson no longer adheres to her earlier account (1965: 83, 92) of ámèè` as a tense marker restricted to QIs). In QI3, where the element has the shape mé`è`, it follows a non-speech verb or is accompanied only by a SP-nominal so that it behaves distributionally like a predicator. It is not clear whether mé`è` is indeed a shortened form of the sequence gbá-amèè` composed of the generic speech verb gbá 'say' and the quotative, as proposed by Williamson (1965: 93). It could just as well be a truncated version of ámèè` or, the other way around, the simpler mé`è` might be the source of ámèè`. The initial aremains unexplained so far under any hypothesis. In any case, in the search for a possible lexical source of a grammaticalized quotative (á)mèè`, it is noteworthy that Izon has a verb miè` 'make, act'. This is not only used in this narrow meaning, but also with grammatical functions, for example, as a causative auxiliary (ibid.: 54-7). Another use exemplified in (200) is directly related to the function discussed here: the verb, together with a preceding element kpo` (probably related to the enclitic kpo` 'also, even'), serves as a postposed index of ideophones (ibid.: 40-1). Thus, an affinity of this verb to the quotative is not far-fetched. {kpararakpárara}-kpo` mìe` ` (200) okoló-sè` voice-whole {ID:hoarse}-? do the voice is all hoarse and broken (Williamson 1965: 40)


6. Birom A situation quite similar to that described for Aiki can be found in Birom. This language possesses a verb ye which occurs in two major contexts. First, it is the second-most frequent predicate with DRD in QI1 and also serves to introduce onomatopoetic items, as in (201). (201) kó hò ye {gúgugùgù} then 2S QV {ON} dis 'gougougougou' (Bouquiaux 1970b: 329) On account of this behavior and of the fact that it lacks various typical properties of a speech verb it seems that, in spite of its translation 'say', it is best classified as a quotative verb or more generally as a mimesis verb. In the second use, ye is glossed by Bouquiaux as 'do' because it serves as an auxiliary that converts non-verbal, mostly mimetic signs into predicates (see Section 7.1.1). As the lexeme is semantically opaque in modern Birom, I would argue, in the context of this typological study, that it is most closely allied to performance verbs used in the domain of mimesis and related constructions, parallel to the case of Aiki ir. 5.1.2.4 Motion verbs and the sample The third type of non-speech verb marking mimesis, including DRD, is semantically more concrete, namely a motion verb 'go'. A very wellattested case is found in English. The verb go is employed in the discourse insertion of any non-speech expression as well as RD - as expected, of the direct type only (see Butters 1980, Schourup 1982, Tannen 1986, Yule & Mathis 1992, McCarthy 1998: 164-5). (202) a. So George comes at Louis with the knife, and Louis goes, '... b. The cow goes, 'moo' (Butters 1980: 305, 306) c. The old board went crack when he made the first step on it Important for the present discussion is that the use of go with onomatopoeia and non-linguistic sound imitations is historically older, or at least recorded earlier, than its employment in RD.46 Butters (ibid.: 307) states:

46 E. Schultze-Berndt (p.c.) suggests that go's later use in DRD is an artifact of the data base, whose older sources are non-spontaneous, written discourse.

316 The origin of quotative indexes ... the imitative use of go - present in the language for centuries - would seem in a more general way the most likely candidate for the source of the semantic extension [into a QI]. It is actually just a small movement from this specialized use to the broader one.

His general point clearly corresponds to the present approach which posits an intimate relation between DRD and mimesis. However, I would reverse Butters' view on the general relation between the two domains: arguably it is go in a DRD-context that is the "specialized", and apparently later, use modeled on its employment in semantically "broader" mimesis constructions, and not the other way around. The present sample does not provide any really solid parallels. The closest case is found in Dongola, where one of two quotative verbs, án, which has a bias toward obligative quotes, shows an affinity with the domain of locomotion. Armbruster (1960: §1923-6, 3914-23, 5672-80) reports that it conveys the meaning 'go' when it is in construction with a place name, a locative noun or an interrogative 'where'. This is shown in (203)a. and b. (203) a. bi-hándag-an-d-an FUT-PN-QV-FUT-3P they will go to El-Xándaq b. s-áN-kor-an where-QV-PFV-3P where did they go to?

(Armbruster 1960: §3914-5)

Armbruster (1960: §2760, 3910-3) gives yet another important use of án. The stem is a verbalizer with inchoative meaning translating 'become X' (stem is uninflected): (204) míll-annúgud-anbad-QV slave-QV go bad, detoriate become a slave (Armbruster 1960: §3913)

úg-annight-QV become night

One can make out a common denominator for the three functions: a concrete or more abstract form of directionality, with the physical locomotion use being perhaps the most concrete one. However, it cannot be decided whether this connotation is truly the key to the original meaning; the equational aspect of 'become' is a potential source for the QI-use, too. This


latter perspective is all the more relevant - and intriguing - because the neighboring language Bedauye uses a verb an in both equational and RDcontexts, as shown in Section 5.1.2.2. A more satisfactory answer to the question may perhaps emerge from the study of linguistic sources from Old Nubian. An even less clear case exists with the quotative/complementizer kaa of QI2 in Koyra Chiini, already mentioned briefly at the end of Section 5.1.2.2. The homophonous verb kaa referred to there not only has a transitive meaning of inchoative 'become' but also a presumably original intransitive meaning of motion 'come' (Heath 1998b: 152). Again, a more detailed analysis is required to establish whether any historical connection exists between the verb and the function word (see also Section 6.6.3). In general, it cannot be stated on the basis of the African data survey and other crosslinguistic information that the behavior of English go as a full-fledged mimesis marker, including the function of a fairly conventionalized quotative predicator, is more than an idiosyncratic, languagespecific phenomenon (but see Section 5.1.6 for 'go' with ideophones in Tonga-Inhambane). Perhaps, this use of 'go' could even be subsumed under the group of performance/action verbs, with the special characteristic that it has a narrower source meaning. In view of such lexical items as English become and French devenir (vis-à-vis come and venir), motion verbs also have an obvious semantic relation to inchoative verbs. Overall, the semantic place of motion verbs in the domain at issue deserves further research. In any case, the example of English 'go' shows that there are semantically concrete lexemes which are in principle capable of indexing the whole range of mimesis types. The QI-use of a motion verb is also singled out here because it may have a parallel in an observation made in connection with free DRD. As mentioned in Section 1.4.2 clauses with a motion verb constitute one of the regular clause types occurring before such RD-constructions. The meager data do not allow one to do more than hint at a possible relation between the two phenomena, but this should be considered in future research. 5.1.3

Elements encoding similarity and manner

5.1.3.1 Introduction In her extensive discussion of grammaticalization of QIs in Niger-Congo, after discussing the speech-verb channel, Lord (1993: 210) writes:

318 The origin of quotative indexes There is another, less widespread version of the story, with a different beginning. Instead of starting with a verb 'say', it begins with a verb 'resemble, be like'. This verb also starts out in a serial construction, and as its verb meaning fades, it serves as a complementizer to verbs of mental action. From this point, the story continues as in the favorite version with 'say', and the complementizer broadens its range to mark adverbial clauses.

She subsequently expresses considerable reservation regarding the actual relevance of this scenario (see also the discussion in Section 5.2.3). However, the proposal must be mentioned here because the cases she mentions - putatively involving verbs - can be subsumed, as will become clear below, under a categorially more general class of elements which will be called here SIMILATIVE MARKERS (see Haspelmath & Buchholz (1998) for identical terminological usage). Saxena's (1995) crosslinguistic study of the quotative complex considers in a parallel fashion the semantically closely related item 'thus, like this, this way', which combines in one sign the features of similarity and deixis. The last element type have rarely been considered in any detail in crosslinguistic treatments of deictic markers (see, e.g., Diessel's (1999b) survey of demonstratives, where this is not discussed under any of his four categories). Several language-specific treatments attest, however, to its at times extreme functional importance and versatility (cf. several contributions in Rosengren (ed., 1987) on German so 'thus' and Güldemann (2002) on Shona -ti 'be/do like this'). Since these elements play an important role in the present discussion, they are regularly referred to and thus need a consistent term, viz. MANNER DEICTIC. A special feature of this marker type in a QI is that a language can have recourse to a pair of items - a cataphoric one before the quote and an anaphoric one after it. Similative markers and manner deictics in the above narrow sense do not exhaust the range of elements which can encode similarity and manner and, on the basis of these meanings, can come to be used as semantically essential parts of QIs. Just to give two other, less expected sources: Hengeveld (1994) and Foolen et al. (2006) discuss the recruitment in spoken Dutch of the preposition van 'of, from' for marking comparison as well as DRD; in colloquial Portuguese it is a noun tipo 'type' that can be employed in these two functions. In general, it is not a new observation that elements encoding the notion of similarity or manner are employed in QIs and that such a construction may undergo grammaticalization, ultimately leading to the occurrence of these markers in other grammatical functions. However, the importance of such cases vis-à-vis other QI-sources has heretofore been underestimated.


This is surprising, as their employment in QIs is in fact very common, both in "exotic" and in more familiar languages. The following examples are from Gahuku, Sanuma, and Portuguese, respectively. (205) laqa loko live {...} thus saying said He spoke thus: "... (Deibler 1971: 102) naha a ku-ma {...} (206) ") REL like 3S say-COMPLETIVE Like this he said: ... (Borgmann 1990: 109) (207) e depois ela disse assim {...} and afterwards she say:PST:3S thus And then she said like this, '... Additional examples of similar items frequently used in QIs are, to mention only a few, ete (cataphoric) and ende (variable) in Usan (Reesink 1993: 218); eni in Teribe (Koontz 1976/7: 123); several cases from Ancient Indo-European languages like ho@#s in Homeric Greek, iti in Vedic/Sanskrit, uiti and iTa in Avestan (Hock 1982), and wa(r), kiššan, and eniššan in Hittite (Przyluski 1934, Joseph 1981, Joseph & Schourup 1982/3, Cotticelli-Kurras 1995).47 Also, in Ojibwa, iN- 'like' is incorporated by speech verbs constituting the QI-nucleus and converts them into genuine DRD-marking predicates (Rhodes 1986: 9, 16). The semantic motivation for a feature of similarity and manner in a QI is transparent as soon as DRD is construed, as is proposed here, as a mimetic reenactment of a non-immediate state of affairs. For an event of human speech, this involves, beside some propositional content, especially

47 There is a traditional etymology for -wa(r) from an Indo-European speech lexeme (compare Hittite weriya 'call'). This is still the standard assumption today; unsurprisingly, it is justified by the alleged typological precedents of the speech-verb channel (see, e.g., Pecora 1984, Luraghi 1996: 61-2). This scenario does not, however, account for the final phonetic alternation of -wa(r). There is an alternative hypothesis that quotative -wa(r) originates in iwar 'like (this)', and this does not have this explanatory problem. This and the results of the present crosslinguistic survey weaken the seemingly attractive speech-verb approach, which I accordingly do not follow here.

320 The origin of quotative indexes the attitude, feelings, etc. of the SP, which are expressed by the WAY an utterance is made.48 The meaning of similarity and manner is thus motivated in two ways. First, it helps to focus on the non-propositional, paralinguistic aspects of the non-immediate speech or cognition event. Second, it can provide a hedge for the reporter with reference to the fact that DRD is only an approximation to an evoked experience of speech/cognition, in both its linguistic and paralinguistic form. It must be recognized, though, that these explanations apply especially to DRD. There are several indications that this marker type can also encroach directly on IRD without ever having served a function with more mimetic expressions. Here, the functional motivation cannot be completely the same as with DRD - an issue I will return to in Section 6.6.2. In bipartite QIs where similarity/manner markers are quote orienters adjacent to the quote, there is another important discourse-functional aspect: they function as convenient discourse signals serving to draw the attention of the audience directly to the presence of this constituent. Ample evidence for the QI-occurrence of similarity/manner markers is found in the sample, suggesting that such elements are a near-universal option in this context. In some language corpora, this is only an occasional phenomenon. In others, these tokens make up a considerable portion of the total. Without implying that this usage is grammaticalized, a manner deictic occurrs in QIs of the following languages (strongly affected QIs in parentheses): Aiki káá (QI1), Ngambay bè (QI1), Murle kete, Anywa E@nn @, Sandawe 'íxì (QI1), Tigre k´'ńna, Burunge 'inghing'ing, Donno S yen (in IRD), Waja nyIna, and Birom NE$n. The following example is from Waja. (208) {...} nEr wVw cE@ nyIna cE@ nyIna k man DEM speak thus speak thus PF ...,' that man spoke thus, spoke thus (Kleinewillinghöfer f.n.) Similative and manner markers are important in many other grammatical domains, which correlates with the observation that they are productively used in a wide range of constructional contexts, including predica-

48 This observation has even found its way into the generative framework, which usually treats quotes as plain objects: Amberber (1997) proposes that say-like speech verbs do not take a canonical thematic argument, but rather a constituent conveying the semantic component of "inner manner".


tive ones (cf. Haspelmath & Buchholz 1998: 319). That is, even if they are adposition-like, they can partake in a predicative structure, thus establishing a QI. It is not too surprising that the elements then employed as support verbs are such non-speech items as 'be' or 'do', which were already discussed in Section 5.1.2 as possible QI-predicators on their own. A case in point is the well-studied English phrase [SP be like] (e.g., Blyth, Recktenwald & Wang 1990, Meehan 1991, Romaine & Lange 1991, Ferrara & Bell 1995, Streeck 2002). A similar construction is reported from Bengali using emon kOra 'do thus': (209) Se emon korlo: {a re baba eta ki} he thus did {oh, dear father, what is this?} He was like: "Oh my, what is this?" (Wurff 1996: 270) Such markers can become conventionalized in a QI and subsequently develop into a complementizer and still other derived gram types. Wellstudied cases involving this scenario are Sanskrit iti 'thus' (Hock 1982), Old Georgian (rame)tu and vitarmed, both meaning 'thus' (Hewitt 1985: 15-7), and Bislama olsem 'like' (Meyerhoff 2002). Clear examples or plausible candidates from Africa are provided by sE 'be like' in at least some dialects of the Akan cluster (Lord 1993: 151-84), kE 'like' in the Kode dialect of Baule (Lord 1993: 201), er 'like' in Tiv (Abraham 1940: 222-4), and the noun kx'éíhE$ 'manner' in ||Ani (Heine 1999a: 73, 79). Some of these items exhibit a very complex network of functions, some of which are derived from the original similative meaning and not from the quotative complex. The bipartite structure is not the only form in which similative and manner markers can occur in a QI. They can also serve in this context as predicators without depending on another verb, as already indicated in the above quote from Lord (1993: 210). It is not possible to tell from a crosslanguage perspective whether such a use tends intrinsically to be associated with morphosyntactic adjustments of these markers. In European languages, expressions of similarity and manner usually require a support verb because these notions are mostly conveyed by non-verbal adpositions. In other languages, however, these meanings are not inherently tied to such a lexical category. In Ilokano, for example, kastoy 'like this', which is used as an index of gestures, can apparently be inflected as a verb without any categorial reanalysis (Streeck 1994: 255). However, even if an item is not verbal, it can show up in predicator function, depending on the extent to which the language allows non-

322 The origin of quotative indexes predicative clause structures. This is the case with the colloquial German QI [und SP so] 'and SP like this' described by Golato (2000). The same element so 'thus' is also discussed by Streeck (1988: 62-71) regarding its "phoric" use as an index of representational gesture; it can thus be characterized as a general mimesis marker. An important consideration here is the fact that in languages with little or no bound verb morphology, a clause pattern similar to this German phrase is hard to distinguish from a structure [SP speech-verb]. This is even more serious for cases like those in the Choco family (S. H. Levinsohn p.c.). Here, a complex consisting of a deictic and a similative marker regularly serves in narrative texts as the nucleus of a QI and even takes verbal markers. For Epena Pedee, Harms (1994: 623, 174) explains regarding mága/máa which is restricted to DRD: The demonstrative pronoun mága may be used as the verb ma-ga-hí (or the contracted form ma-a-hí) 'that-like-PST' in the quotative ... It is a shortened form for the formula in (255). [presented here as (210)]

(210) má-ga hara-hí that-like tell-PST He said as follows, ... (ibid.: 63) Needless to say, this kind of QI-nucleus can be subject to routinization and grammaticalization, too. Various subgroups of Remote Oceanic give clear evidence for this. Keesing (1985: 72-3) describes and exemplifies the use of expressions of manner deixis in the Malaita language Kwaio: ... postverbal deictics as locatives are distinguished from a series derived from the same roots where the deictics serve as the second, stative, verbs in compound constructions ... In these constructions, the deictic forms are marked by the prefix 'i- 'be like...' ...

(211) age 'i-no'o.na a-i do be.like-DEI LOC-PRO do it like that (212) ngaia ka fata 'i-lo'oo 3F.S 3S speak be.like-DEI she spoke thusly ...

{...}

Often, in reporting conversations, the deictic stative 'i-lo'oo is used alone as a quotative:


(213) a. la Ba'efaka ka 'i-lo'oo {...} ART PN 3S be.like-DEI b. la Ba'efaka ka (fata) 'i-laba'a {...} ART PN 3S speak be.like-DEI Ba'efaka said ...

or

The alternation between a bipartite and a monoclausal QI without a verb is identical to the phenomenon of speech-verb omission in African languages as discussed above. A parallel behavior of items marking similarity and manner can be observed with a stem in Polynesian. The Tongan element pe 'be like', when incorporating a deictic marker, can serve as a QIpredicator and is also used in complementizer contexts (J. Broschart p.c.). (214) fai pe-he-'i do be.like-DEI-TR Do it like this! (Shumway 1971: 526) {alu atu!} (215) pea na'e ne pe-he# and PST 3S be.like-DEI {go away!} and he said, "Go away!" [lit.: he was like this, …] (J. Broschart p.c.) 'e Pita {'e ha'u 'a Sione} (216) na'e pe-he# PST be.like-DEI ERG PN {John will come} Peter thought (that) John would come. (Shumway 1971: 328) (217) 'oku 'ikai te u 'ilo pe {'e ha'u 'afe# a Kepu?} PRS NEG IP I know COMP {when will Kepu come?} I don't know when Kepu is coming. (Shumway 1971: 384) Evidence for a similar situation is given by Mosel & Hovdhaugen (1992: 135-6) for Samoan and by Du Feu (1996: 15-6) for Rapanui. Various additional uses of such a polyfunctional element can be easily accounted for by appeal to its original meaning 'like', for example, the function of Samoan pe to convey the notion 'approximately, about, probably' (see Allardice 1985: 55). Even languages where the relevant element is explicitly glossed as 'say' could turn out to join this group of examples. A likely case, though admittedly complex, can be found in the Cupan languages of Northern UtoAztecan. These display a QI-predicative yax which is analyzed as a generic

324 The origin of quotative indexes speech verb 'say' (see Munro 1978: 157). According to Heath (1998c: 7368), this is not only similar in shape to a petrified auxiliary that creates socalled "mediopassive" forms from action verb stems.49 It is also identical with the Cupeño similative verb yax 'be like'. This function could account for the item's use in RD, in verb derivation (see in this respect Section 7.1), as well as in a construction of Cahuilla where an auxiliary yax conveys the notion 'VERB a little'. In view of the many examples from outside Africa, it comes as no surprise that the grammaticalization scenario starting out with a predicative similative marker or manner deictic is also well represented in Africa. Güldemann (2002) gives a detailed account of ti 'be like this' in Shona, which is representative for other Savannah Bantu languages. Another telling example, which will be laid out here in some detail, comes from a set of closely related Rainforest Bantu languages in Cameroon. The situation in Ewondo (reference group A70) is described by Redden (1979: 168) as follows: When reporting a direct quote, no verb is used in the main clause, only a pronoun, and sometimes the noun to which the pronoun refers, e.g. /¯é náa..../, literally he that...., but it means he said that....

In other words, the particle náa, viewed by Redden as a complementizer, substitutes for a speech predicate in the QI. According to the traditional approach one would be tempted to reconstruct náa as an earlier verb 'say', which has undergone grammaticalization toward a non-verbal gram. However, a look at the Ewondo lexicon (ibid.: 193, 225-6) reveals that this quotative/complementizer is similar in shape to various manner deictics, suggesting that it has a different history. Alexandre (1966a: 174-5) is more explicit on this matter for the closely related variety Bulu (also A70). Dans la majorité des cas la particule /nâ/, parait jouer le rôle d'une conjonction de subordination employée pour introduire des subordonnées à la façon du "que" français: majóo nâ, ... "je dis que ..."

...

Toutefois /nâ/, s'emploie soit après un nominal dépendant ou indépendant, soit seul pour introduire une déclaration: ...

49 Incidentally, the historically older functional equivalent ki discussed by Heath (ibid.) is similar in shape to another reconstructed verb 'say' listed by Munro (1978: 157). It is not clear whether this is a true generic speech verb or a quotative verb.

5.1 Lexical and functional items entering into quotative indexes 325 Nyí nâ, mâ-kE mEkE "celui-ci dit alors, j'y vais aussi" Nâ, maben´ b nálE& "et moi je dis que je refuse de faire ainsi" On pourrait admettre qu'il s'agit là d'un emploi implicite ou sousentendu d'un verbe comme /-kát/ "déclarer" ou /-jóo/ "dire". Ceci n'expliquerait pas la structure des deux éléments adverbiaux: nále& "ainsi, comme ça" áná "ainsi, comme ci" qui paraissent formés l'un de /ná/ + suffixe d'éloignement /-le&/, l'autre du préfixe instrumental ou locatif /á-/ + /ná./ Or si ces deux formes sont effectivement traduites par des adverbes ou locutions adverbiales: te&b áná "ainsi, comme ci" nále&! "oui, certes!" elles entrant aussi dans des énoncés autonomes comme: nále& fE mâ "moi de même" áná fE b @tgó "les enfants aussi" sans doute non intelligibles hors context, puisque comportant référence à un prédicat antécédent, mais n'en constituant pas moins eux-mêmes un type prédicatif spécial, comme l'indiquent la présence et la position de leur élément nominal.

Note as a difference to Ewondo that nâ occurs in Bulu in both a bipartite structure after a speech verb and a monoclausal structure with no other predicative element. Although Alexandre does not have a ready explanation for the observed isomorphism between the quotative/comple-mentizer and the elements marking manner, he leaves no doubt that he considers them to be etymologically related. That the directionality of development was from the latter meaning toward the quotative use and not the other way around becomes clear from the situation in another related language, Duala (reference group A20). Ittmann (1939: 67-8, 71, 199-200; 1976: 411-3) shows how the cognate ná forms a series of manner deictics: nán` 'thus' (close to speaker), ná 'thus' (predicatively nâ, close to hearer), náne 'like that' (remote from both speaker and hearer, compare Bulu nále&), and in addition a question word nén"@ 'how'. He further states that the second form ná/nâ is extensively used inter alia as a clause linker in QIs, sentential complementation and related structures. Precisely this form shows the greatest formal similarity with the quotative/complementizer náa of Ewondo and nâ of Bulu. From these data, one can extract a fairly clear scenario for these languages. The manner deictic 'thus' is employed in a QI, either in conjunction

326 The origin of quotative indexes with a speech verb or - as is frequent in this linguistic area - without such a predicative item, in order to orient the audience toward the following quote. From the first, bipartite structure, the element 'thus' develops into a subordinator. In the second configuration it substitutes for the verbal nucleus of a clause and thereby acquires the predicator function of a sentence-like construction. Note that the predicative use of the stem ná 'thus' in Duala is explicitly mentioned as such by Ittmann; moreover, its tonal realization in such a context, nâ, is identical to the high-low contour of the quotative predicators in Ewondo and Bulu. Thus, one can safely conclude that in all these languages the quotative/complementizer is derived from a manner deictic. Provided Redden's description of DRD-constructions is accurate and complete, Ewondo must have experienced an innovation regarding náa: it is synchronically not accompanied by a speech verb and therefore gives the consistent appearance of an independent predicator. This provides an important glimpse into how a non-verbal element like a manner deictic can acquire the distributional properties of a verb. Regarding the functional aspect it should be noted that Duala ná can also introduce ideophones, showing that it has a more general function in the mimesis domain. (The ideophone introducer ne in Bulu (see Alexandre 1966b) could also be cognate with the element series at issue.) A closely parallel case exists in Wolof. In this language, an element ne is prominent as a QI-predicator, existing alongside the true generic speech verb wax 'say, tell'. It also introduces ideophones and serves as a complementizer 'that', in these cases with an alternative allomorph ni. After taking note of the crosslinguistic precedents of similative and manner markers becoming quotatives and other related function words, Creissels and S. Robert (p.c.) conclude that the above elements are very likely to be etymologically related to a marker nV of similarity/manner. Parallel to consonantal noun class concords like locative fV, human kV, etc., this marker forms a small paradigm in combination with the series of deictic vowel suffixes -i proximal, -a distal, -u unspecified distal and interrogative (see Robert 1998). The resulting forms are ni 'like this' (also used as a conjunction 'as'), na 'like that', and nu 'how'. The elements marking mimesis and clause linkage are most probably the outcome of grammaticalization of this similative/manner marker nV. The quotative ne (whose vowel is not i, a, or u) could be an allomorph of ni 'like this' (compare the variation of the complementizer form), or represent the original form of a similative marker 'like' which lacked any deictic suffix at all. The literature often reports cases which are presented as a change from a speech verb or a QI-element to a similative marker. I propose that some


of these rather instantiate the reverse scenario laid out here (though without claiming that this is a universally applicable explanation; see in this respect Section 6.4 below). For example, Ngbaka na with mid tone appears in Heine et al. (1993: 197) as 'say', but is in fact a manner deictic 'thus' and has a possibly related item in the similative marker ná 'like' (see Maes 1959: 129-30); its utterance reading arises when it is used without another speech verb as a QI-predicator. A parallel explanation can also apply to the case of Baka pe (see Section 4.2), pace Kilian-Hatz (1995), who claims that the similative and manner function of pe is a late grammaticalization stage derived from a speech-verb meaning. A third case appears to be the Lahu stem qhe, whose function as a similative marker is viewed by Saxena (1995: 361-2) as the endpoint of changes. Under the present approach, as opposed to these three grammaticalization studies, the development is likely to have involved the opposite directionality of change {similative/manner marker > quotative (verb) > other}. The marker type at issue has a potential semantic affinity to other element types discussed in other sections of this chapter, so that individual items cannot always be assigned to one or the other type conclusively, especially if an earlier meaning is to be reconstructed from the synchronic range of uses. For example, it can be seen from the previous cases that some language-specific elements combine the similative/manner feature with the feature of deixis, to be examined in Section 5.1.4. Equally intricate is the semantic relation between similative predicatives variably translated as 'be like', 'resemble', 'look like', 'be as if', 'appear/seem to be', etc. and equational verbs which can entail similar connotations. As will become apparent below, a strict demarcation between the two can be quite arbitrary. It should also be recognized that lexical items with a meaning of similarity and manner generally have a wide range of uses, so that they can potentially have cognate reflexes in a fairly large number of different more or less grammaticalized element types. In the search for a plausible source for semantically opaque quotatives, the possibility of an isomorphism with such items must also be taken into account. The following element types are potentially relevant in this respect, in addition to the similative marker 'like' and the manner deictic 'thus' in the narrow sense (in cases where the relation is not intuitively clear, attested or likely cases evidencing it are cited below in parentheses):

328 The origin of quotative indexes (1) (2) (3) (4) (5) (6) (7)

(8)

(9)

Verbal items 'be like', 'do thus', possibly translated as 'resemble', 'seem', etc. Clause linkers marking manner and related senses 'as', 'how', 'as if' Adverbial manner interrogatives 'how?' Relational grams marking role 'as X' (e.g., Bislama olsem (Meyerhoff 1998: 87))50 Relational grams marking comparative standard (e.g., non-Standard German wie)51 Noun conjunctions of several types (e.g., English as well as, also, German sowie) Adnominal determiners 'such', 'certain' (e.g., German so ein, Portuguese assim, Bislama olsem (Meyerhoff 1998: 86), Shona ti (Güldemann 2002: 271)) Adnominal interrogatives 'which, what kind of?' (e.g., Bantu tì vs. tí (Guthrie 1967-71,4: 105; Meyer 1949/50), Ju ne (Heine forthcoming)) Adnominal interrogatives 'how many?' (e.g., Common Bantu tì, tí (see above) in Nyanja nga-ti (Meyer 1949/50: 94) or Fwe ti (Baumbach 1997: 415))

Bearing in mind the mass of crosslinguistic data adduced so far, the QIelements of the sample languages were scrutinized with respect to possible etymological connections with markers of similarity and manner in this wider sense. The results of this analysis are given now. 5.1.3.2 Elements in the sample used as quote orienter The first group of relevant cases concerns QI-elements that apparently occur only as quote orienters in bipartite QIs. 1. Murle A first, unequivocal representative is the Murle quotative nE, which is responsible for the creation of the bipartite QI2 occurring mostly after the

50 See Haspelmath & Buchholz (1998: 321-4) for a general discussion. 51 See Heine (1997b: 118-9) for additional data and some discussion. This must not be confused with markers of comparative standard that have a complementizer source, as with Romance que or in some Indo-Aryan languages (Saxena 1995, Bashir 1996).


quotative verb zi or the AD-transitive quotative verb nek. According to Lyth (1971,1: 40, 2: 53, 3: 38), it is the manner deictic 'thus', which is most probably also present in the element nEEn 'that's correct', 'that is so'. 2. Krongo The quotative in QI2 of Krongo has the form àní. This gram has a possible cognate in the manner deictic ní 'like this' (Reh 1985: 300, 474). A synchronically straightforward explanation for the initial à- in the QI-element is not available. A possible hypothesis is that it is identical with the socalled "Verbalzeichen" (verb marker) à- or, somewhat less likely, with the derivational verb prefixes à- or á- (Reh 1985: 175-82, 210-1) - all of which can immediately precede the lexical root. If so, this explanation would imply that the quotative is a verb-like quote orienter which is derived from a non-verbal manner deictic. (3.) Hadza The quotative/complementizer hishina of QI3 in Hadza is identical with the manner deictic 'thus'. It has an interrogative counterpart tashina 'how' (Sands p.c.), an example of which is given in (218). (218) nasema tashina-ta I.say how-1S.NPST I say, what [how] am I doing? (Bala 1998: 28-9) Note that in (218) the question word bears an auxiliary enclitic - a feature typical for verbs. It is thus possible that both tashina and hishina go back to an earlier performance verb with manner semantics 'do like'. 4. Khoekhoe QI2 and 4 in Khoekhoe, which account for the great majority of RD-tokens in this language, display the quotative tí after the quote. This marker is the same as the final element that expresses the semantic component of manner in complex deictics and interrogatives such as nee-tí 'in this manner', //nãátí 'in that manner', náú-tí 'in the other manner', mãá-tí 'how', //xáa-tí 'also', /n")í-tí 'somehow', mãá-tí-kó 'how many' (Hagman 1977: 98, 141). The stem tí also serves as a general mimesis marker, occurring with onomatopoetic signs as in (219), or, in conjunction with the deictic stem nee, indexing representational gesture as in (220).

330 The origin of quotative indexes (219) xam@-ku ke {/xáa-/xáa-/xáa} tí /ã$á-n$ !nãa lion-3M.P DECL {ON:swish} MIM grass-3C.P in kèrè !u)u-mãa PST:IPFV go-stand The lions were going around "swish, swish, swish" in the grass. (Hagman 1977: 137) (220) o-b ge ani-b-a nee-ti go sam then-3M.S DECL bird-3M.S-DSBJ DEI-MIM PST swoop Then the bird swooped down like this (with accompanying gesture). (Haacke p.c.) (5.) Taa In Taa, there are two grammaticalized QI-elements that are clearly or possibly related to lexical items marking similarity and manner. First, the similative verb bV 'be like' has given rise to the clause linker bV, which is used inter alia in QI4 (restricted to IRD). An example for the original meaning is (221). (221) èh n@ b-a#'a# 3S ? be.like-2S he being (like) you, i.e. he is like you (Traill 1994: 152) 6. Taa A second case of the relevant phenomenon in Taa is the obligatory use of the manner deictics !a#h'u or more frequently 'áu with the performance verb tám 'do (like)' in the postposed QI2. (7.) Tigre The complementizer k´m of QI6 in Tigre is, according to Raz (1983: 84, 92), nothing but a similative preposition 'like', which is also used as a manner and temporal clause linker 'as, when, as soon as'. 8. Kera The quotative Nanaan´mo of Kera occurring in or after the quote is unquestionably related to the manner interrogative náan´@-mó 'how' (Ebert 1979: 224), which apparently incorporates the manner deictic an´ 'thus'. The role of the initial syllable Na in the quotative is not clear; various


meanings/functions of a particle with this shape are listed by Ebert (1979: 255). 9. Izon The quotative e`be` bará of the postposed QI5 in Izon expresses straightforwardly the notion of manner deixis, as it is literally 'in that way'. 10. Izon There is a second QI-element in Izon which belongs to this marker type. The postposed quotative mó` of QI4 is a manner deictic 'so, thus', which can occur on its own or with an additional adverbializing suffix -ki` (Williamson 1965: 82, 93). Williamson (ibid.: 39-40) also gives a suffix -mo` which is used to index ideophones that refer to dynamic events. It is listed with a different tone than quotative mó`, although in the surface form of example (222) this is not the case. tìti (222) {gbaigbai}-mó` {ID:thump}-MIM knock knock with a thump (Williamson 1965: 39) The similative/manner marker mó` can explain the existence of a number of Izon grams with a similar shape. It not only accounts for the quotative and perhaps the ideophone marker, but may also have been the source of the linker of simultaneous temporal clauses mò` 'as soon as, when, while' (ibid.: 31, 80, 93) or the correlative noun coordinator -mo` 'both ... and ...' (ibid.: 30, 61, 73, 90), since both of these functions are attested for such a marker as targets of change in other languages. Example (223) illustrates the element's function in the assumed source domain. mìè`-mi` (223) buru-mo`ó` mó`-ki` yams-P thus-ADV do-PST the yams did thus (Williamson 1965: 82) (11.) Kisi The QI3 in Kisi, which seems to have a bias toward IRD, is characterized by the quotative màà. This particle is identical with the similative marker exemplified in (224) in terms of both phonetic shape and syntactic distribution after a verb.

332 The origin of quotative indexes (224) ò cèlúl màà pèù 3S fat like pig He's as fat as a pig. (Childs 1995: 283) (12.) Kouya A situation similar to that in Kisi is apparently found in Kouya. The form of the complementizer in QC2 is nII. An element of the same shape is found as a clause linker in 'as if/though'-clauses and as a marker before the standard of similative constructions, for which see (225). Paul yì zElI sa (225) nII like Paul he know read thus Like Paul, he knows how to read. (Arthur p.c.) (13.) Yoruba The complementizer bí of QI5 in Yoruba, which seems to be largely restricted to indirect polar questions in narrow reported speech, originates in the similative marker bí 'like' (Abraham 1958: 107). 14. Yoruba Another Yoruba stem in the relevant semantic domain has an important function in DRD, namely the manner deictic báyìí 'like this'. It can be characterized as a general index of mimetics, since according to Bamgbosè (p.c.) it is the default device for inserting gestures into the discourse. (226) kí i báyìí (demonstrates how to prostrate) greet 3S like.this greet her like this (Barber & Ògúndíjo` (eds.) 1994: 126) In written discourse, it occurs regularly in QI2 as a quote proform in combination with the quotative pé, thereby marking the following expression explicitly as DRD. báyìí pé {n ó bá o` lo`} (227) ó s`èlérí 3S promise like.this Q {I will go with you} He promised thus, "I will go with you" (Bamgbosè 1986: 89)


(15.) Igbo Regarding the IRD-complementizer kà of QI4 in Igbo, it was mentioned in Section 5.1.1.2 that the hypothesis about its origin in a verb kà 'talk' has an alternative or at least a supplementary explanation. There exists in Igbo another linguistic sign with the shape kà which is an equally plausible source for the complementizer. It is the preposition/conjunction kà 'like, as, as if, while', which is used in nominal similatives and approximatives, correlative noun conjunction, simple or correlative manner clauses, and simultaneous temporal clauses (see Igwe & Green 1963: 47-8, 229; Welmers & Welmers 1968: 63-4). yá dì` ka52 Nke m@ (228) ú`lò` house 3S be like mine His house is like mine. (Welmers & Welmers 1968: 64) (229) kà ha sìrì kwu kà ha sìrì mee as 3P ?end:PST say as 3P ?end:PST do As they said so they did. (Emenanjo` 1978: 88) kà ha bì`àrà (230) o` nò` n'-u`lo` 3S COP INE-house when 3P come:PST He was in the house when they came. (ibid.) The use of the similative marker after a verb - as with dí` 'be' in (228) - is perfectly compatible with the syntactic context of QI4, where the quotative follows verbs of locution, cognition, etc. It should be noted that Izi, another Igbo variety, shows a similar situation. According to Meier, Meier & Bendor-Samuel (1975: 265, 267), the Izi form gè` is used both as a similative and manner marker 'like, as' linking nouns and clauses and as an IRDcomplementizer 'that, in order that'. It is not clear whether there also exists a generic speech verb of the form gè`. For Standard Igbo, the variety examined in the present study, I cannot decide whether the grammaticalization source of the complementizer is the kà marking similarity and manner or the speech verb kà. The available empirical data are compatible with either scenario. In fact, it is not implausible to assume that both of the two possible sources conspired in Igbo to yield the RD-gram. See, however, Section

52 Despite the missing low-tone diacritic, ka here is the same as the kà at issue.

334 The origin of quotative indexes 5.2.3 for a possible scenario according to which the speech-verb meaning itself could be derived. 16. Birom Although it is not encountered in the surveyed texts, Bouquiaux (1970a: 457) reports for DRD-constructions the use of a quote orienter dè, which is also used as a manner-clause linker 'as, how' (Bouquiaux 1970b: 31). gwà mE dè {hò t s wEt} (231) a-yaN AOR-say brother 3S.POSS Q {don't cry!} il dit à son frère: "ne pleure pas" (Bouquiaux 1970a: 457) 17. Tikar A situation similar to that in Bantu of zone A and Wolof, where the quotative/complementizer can be related to a series of manner deictics, is found in Tikar. Here, the preposed bipartite QI2 is a general mimesis construction introducing (at least) DRD, sound imitation, and ideophones (Stanley 1991: 234-5, 321-3). Here is an example with an ideophone: hwæbli kE mla' nun lE {kpìnNgim} (232) N$gw (' kà stone CONS sound:NAR LOC water in MIM {ID} La pierre a resonné dans l'eau kpìnNgim. (Stanley 1991: 517) This usage becomes clear when it is observed that the gram lE which is essential for the construction is identical with the first item of the following triplet of manner deictics. li (233) lE ainsi (cataphoric) ainsi (anaphoric) (Stanley 1991: 297-8, 316)

lE-E comment

Apparently, lE in the construction exemplified in (232) is simply the manner deictic 'thus' employed as an introducer of mimetic signs. The vowel alternation between the first two items in (233) is a general property of deictic elements and serves to distinguish between proximity/cataphor and distance/anaphor; the third item, the question word 'how', apparently contains the interrogative suffix -E (Stanley 1991: 297-8, 307-8, 315, 316, 450-3). The use of cataphoric lE outside a QI is illustrated in (234).


(234) lE nE wù yE lE' thus TF you IPFV speak C'est ainsi que tu vas dire ... (sous-entendu: le locuteur n'a pas encore dit ce qu'il faut que l'autre dise.) (Stanley 1991: 298) This last example also contains a verbal lexeme lE' 'speak' (used also as a noun 'word, speech'). It might be argued, in line with the speech-verb approach, that this is the source of the quotative/complementizer lE. However, the alternative etymological derivation from lE 'thus' is based on stronger evidence: (1) there is no phonetic difference at all between the manner deictic and the QI-gram, which is not the case with the verb lexeme; (2) the scenario does not require any syntactic or semantic adjustment to explain the full functional range of lE; and (3) it conforms better to the general crosslinguistic findings of this study. 5.1.3.3 Elements in the sample used as clause nucleus In all the following cases, the relevant element occurs also or exclusively as a predicator in monoclausal QIs. 18. Ngiti A rather remote possibility in this respect concerns the quotative verb ti of QI1/2 in Ngiti. Kutsch Lojenga (1994: 303, 306-8, 395-6) describes a formally similar postposed relational gram tí which serves to index certain types of nominal participants (inter alia in the function 'as, like X') and (when postposed to a clause) to transform the normal complementizer dhu 'thing' into a manner clause marker 'how'. This indicates that the basic meaning of the element is 'as, like'. tànga $nyù tí (235) nzónzo n @mvù children RES:drink:PRS.PFV porridge food as the children have eaten porridge for food (Kutsch Lojenga 1994: 307) tí dhu (236) ma m-àla ibhu ' $ ìkyì ní-ìtsì 1S 1S-see:PRS.PFV hole in cow RES-fall:PRS.PFV like thing I have seen how the cow fell in the hole (ibid.: 396)

336 The origin of quotative indexes There are two obvious problems with the idea of an etymological relation between ti and tí. First, as can be seen in the above examples, the marker in the similarity/manner domain occurs after the constituent in its scope while the quotative verb appears before the quote. An attempt to relate the two would have to assume a context-dependent order adjustment in the history of the item. I have no evidence for a change from postposition to preposition in this purely postpositional language. A more plausible process would be the consistent right-dislocation of a direct quote, in line with the heavy-constituent principle. Note in this respect that Ngiti also has other postposed dependent clauses. However, further supportive evidence would certainly be required. The second major problem is that the postposition tí is an invariable function word whereas quotative ti is inflected like a normal verb. It is not at all clear whether the language did or does provide the conditions for a categorial conversion in either direction. There is yet another possible dimension to this problem, namely an areal one. Ngiti is the immediate neighbor of the language complex NyoroToro-Nkore-Kiga. These Bantu varieties have a verbal manner deictic ti 'like this' which is also the preposed default marker of DRD (see the discussion of the cognate stem thi in Nguni below). The question arises whether the quotative verb ti of Ngiti is perhaps a calque of Bantu ti enhanced by the existence of its own similative postposition tí. However, if there were any sociolinguistic evidence for the possibility of such an interference, one could just as well argue for direct borrowing, which would make the influence of postpositional tí somewhat superfluous. Overall, the idea that the two Ngiti items are somehow related historically is a weak hypothesis on the basis of the presently available data. 19. Dongola Another language to be mentioned in connection with a verb-like marker of similarity/manner is Dongola. It was already observed that the performance verb ake# of Kunama conveys a connotation of manner. A similar situation is found with the Dongola stem E@, but here the manner meaning is more prominent. The verb is first of all used in QI2/3 as a postposed DRD-index, whence its traditional interpretation as a speech verb 'say'. It can also attach to onomatopoetic signs and many other lexical items, thereby taking on the role of a verbalizing auxiliary due to its close phonetic bond to them (see Section 7.1.1). These two contexts represent grammatical functions of E@ which do not allow one to infer a lexical meaning. In addition, the verb can be used as an essive predicate (Armbruster 1960: §3522-3, 5509-12). A plain interpretation as 'be' is, however, not straightforward, as there are


various indications that the verb is not fully productive in this sense. First, it lacks negative forms as well as those for the 2nd-person and 3rd-person singular present indicative. Moreover, there are a number of other competing copulative predicators conveying existence and location. Finally, the available examples with E@ as 'be' mostly involve quality predicates like 'content', 'heavy', 'blind'. On the basis of the data presented so far, E@ is best viewed as a generic performance or equational verb. However, it is possible that the verb's original meaning range was narrower, because it does make a genuine semantic contribution in one expression type: it transforms certain elements into verbal manner deictics and interrogatives, as shown in (237) (the complex stems are given in their uninflected form). íNk-EmáNk-E(237) tE@kk-EDEI-QV DEI-QV DEI-QV like that like this like that (Armbruster 1960: §4409-20)

mín-Ewhat-QV how

isã@ik-Ewhich-QV how

The original meaning of E@ cannot be determined here conclusively. There are two probable candidates, however. An earlier status as a (verbal) similative marker is possible, given that such an item can be used as the predicate in constructions marking mimesis (including DRD) as well as certain equational relations. But the semantics of an equational verb like 'be(come)' could also account for the development of the related senses and yield the synchronic polyfunctionality pattern, in which case it could be treated along with the elements discussed in Section 5.1.2.2. Possibly, Dongola E@ may have even originally combined both similarity and equation in its semantic profile. 20. Murle The quotative verb stem in Murle has the form nE. This QI-predicator, which is by far the most frequent one, displays canonical verb inflection. There exist two aspectual forms of imperfective and perfective as well as stems extended by derivational suffixes (reciprocal etc.). In the form nek, which incorporates the goal suffix, it is transitive toward the AD. It will be recalled from Section 5.1.3.2 that Murle also has an uninflected quotative marker of the same phonetic shape nE, which was identified there with the manner deictic 'thus'. The present quotative verb nE plausibly shares the same etymology. Significant for the present argument is the cooccurrence pattern of the quotative verb nE and the uninflected

338 The origin of quotative indexes quotative marker nE. That is, the otherwise near-obligatory quotative is regularly missing in just two environments: after the verb 'call' (of no significance here), and after a simple aspect form of the quotative verb. Thus, one never finds in a QI the string nE nE, although the verb and the gram can cooccur in a QI. That is, the quotative verb appears either in a bipartite QI in a derived form followed by the uninflected quotative nE or in a monoclausal QI in its basic stem form. Both options can be seen in the following illustrative short dialogue (subject crossreference of 3rd person singular is zero-marked): {...} a-nE {...} (238) a-ne-k oroz taN nE IPFV-QV-GOA dog cow thus IPFV-QV The dog replied to the cow, "..." (The cow) agreed. "..." (Arensen 1992: 309) As noted above, it is highly plausible that the quotative verb nE is a cognate verbal counterpart of the manner deictic nE. That the same QIindexing stem would then occur twice in a construction is not problematic, as this is attested in other languages as will be shown below for Mandinka. In fact, the general distributional behavior of Murle nE and Mandinka ko turns out to be very similar. In both languages, when the respective element appears in a QI twice, the two instances have different functions, one serving as predicate, the other as quote orienter. Moreover, the two occurrences are always separated from each other by some other linguistic material. What needs to be addressed in Murle in a more detailed treatment is the question whether the proposed categorial conversion between an invariable particle and an inflected verb is plausible in this language. If this were the case, a neat picture for DRD-marking would arise: taking monoclausal and bipartite QIs involving quotative nE together, this stem would account for 95% of all the tokens, making it THE quotative index of Murle. 21. Sandawe The QI2 in Sandawe has several variants differing in structural complexity. Their common denominator is an invariant particle ká'`. This particle does not undergo any morphological changes, notably cliticization of a SPpronoun. If the SP is to be expressed, it is always detached from this quotative. It is encoded inter alia by means of a pronominal enclitic on a second, optional QI-particle kí. In seeking an origin for both ká'` and kí a comparison with the manner interrogative of Sandawe is in order. This has the


form híkì 'how' and can host pronominal subject enclitics in a predicative structure, as in the following example: (239) híká'` !'ìnéwà how:3P.SBJ hunt.P how do they hunt? (Elderkin f.n.) The majority of question words in the language, like híkì, have a prefix hV-, so that it is legitimate to separate hi- from the manner interrogative. This leaves ki as the component marking manner. This relates transparently to the use of the QI-particle kí: it can be analyzed as conveying, when followed by the subject enclitic, the meaning 'SP like'. The invariant quotative ká'` is also similar to the manner interrogative kí, namely its surface form ká'` that occurs when it bears a 3rd-person subject enclitic as in (239) above. Example (240) offers the possibility of comparing the shape of both items concerned because it contains both the SP-inflected kí (in the form ká) and the invariable quotative. (240) pá:-ká-ká'` {...} NAR:3M.S.SBJ-?like:3M.S.SBJ-Q he said, '... (Elderkin f.n.) With this information, an explanation can be put forward for the quotative ká'`. According to Elderkin (p.c.), no language-internal objections stand in the way of assuming that it is the result of grammaticalization: the just-discussed morpheme complex kí-PRO, which co-varies with the subject, became petrified as an invariable particle - a scenario which could also explain the above-mentioned fact that ká'` cannot be followed by a pronominal subject enclitic. The most likely concrete source candidates in the paradigm are two forms with 3rd-person enclitics, namely the masculine singular in -à and the plural in -'à. While the presence of a final glottal stop in the quotative would suggest more specifically that the 3rd-person plural form was generalized, this phonetic detail might also be explained by the fact that ká'` occurs word-finally (and often pre-pausally), so that the singular form is not out of the question as a source. 22. Ju|'hoan In Ju|'hoan the verb kò is apparently the obligatory predicative for DRD because it is universally found in both QI1 and QI2. Although glossed by Dickens (1994: 228) as 'say', its lexical properties betray its alignment with

340 The origin of quotative indexes quotative verbs. It is also used as an introducer of onomatopoetic signs, as in (241). (241) ha n/a ko {/hom} 3S certainly QV {ID:fall.into.water} she certainly went '|hom' [the sound of falling into water] (Biesele 1993: 26) Ju|'hoan also possesses a verb koh encoding manner deixis, as in (242). (242) te ka si-!a ge ku koh and when 3P-P PRST IPFV do.thus And while they continued to do so, ... (Dickens 1994: 229) The orthographic representation koh reflects, according to Dickens (1994: 14-5), a phonetically breathy vowel with a "very low tone". Breathiness is a tonal depressor feature in this language, and in fact there is a high coincidence across the lexicon between the tonal feature and the vowel coloring. The loss of the latter would very plausibly yield a stem shape with just a low tone, which would be identical with the quotative verb kò. Therefore, only one simplifying sound change is needed in the grammaticalization from verbal manner deictic to QI-predicator. The loss of a marked phonetic feature (breathiness) that is assumed to have taken place in this process could be explained by the fact that the target of change is statistically much more frequent than its source. 23. Taa In Taa, in addition to the markers discussed in Section 5.1.3.2, there are also QI-predicators which are or could be related to the semantic domain of manner. It was indicated above that the performance verb tám 'do (like)' found as the predicator in QI2 has an inherent connotation of manner. This property can be explained by considering its morphological composition. The underlying form is ta-b-n, whereby the sound change involved vis-àvis the surface form tám is regular. The lexical base ta seems to have been a performance verb, too, - a likely cognate of which is the functionally very similar predicative ka, ta in the related language |Xam. In Taa the plain stem is used only in grammaticalized and idiomatic expressions. An example is the following (see also the Sections 6.5.2-3, 6.6.4):


(243) /-a# //o#e sî bà tá-n GQ-2S still CLCO IPFV PV-3S Are you still going on about it? (Traill p.c.) The second morpheme in ta-b-n is the marker bV 'be like' already referred to above. This morpheme must incorporate a pronominal enclitic, which in the case of tám is the concord -n of agreement class 5 referring to an abstract inanimate entity. The concord itself is completely absorbed but triggers the regular change of [b] to [m] in a nasal environment. One could translate tám literally with 'act like (it), act in a certain way'. The fact that the incorporated class-5 pronoun serves only as a non-referring dummy can explain why the verb always requires an additional deictic. The latter formally satisfies the verb's lexical valence for a manner of action. 24. Taa There is yet another case in Taa where a relation between a QI-element and a manner marker can be entertained. It concerns the predicative té'e), which is the default nucleus of the preposed QI1 and QI3. Although this verb is glossed by Traill (1994: 156) as 'say', it does not exhibit typical speechverb properties. It should rather be associated with the class of quotative verbs and mimesis markers, as it predominantly occurs in RD and related contexts like the insertion of onomatopoetic elements as in (244). (244) mà te) {xùm xùm xùm} 3S:IPFV QV {ON:crunching.noise} it goes crunch, crunch, crunch (Traill ms.) An element which is similar to this té'e) in form and function is a deictic of the form té'àã, tê'àã. It is glossed as 'there, that' in the relevant dictionary entry (Traill 1994: 156). It is lexically autonomous as compared with several other adnominal deictics inasmuch as it does not partake in paradigm formation by means of suffixation of nominal agreement class markers. In certain contexts, this element can convey an additional aspect of manner, as is discernible in (245) and (246). té'àã (245) tháa n@ nêe) thing ? be.like DEI the thing is like this (Traill 1994: 193-4)

342 The origin of quotative indexes (246) 'àhn tê'àã (or 'àhn tê tshôã 'àã) do DEI do it like this (Traill 1994: 197) The second example shows that the deictic can be split into two parts, with a reinforcing element tshôã intruding between the two. This opens the way for an etymological reconstruction of the complex deictic té'àã. The subcomponent 'àã is a regular demonstrative 'this' (Traill 1994: 197) in agreement with a class-2 noun; té, tê can be associated with an adverbializer and complementizer (Traill 1994: 156) which plausibly goes back to a class-2 noun 'place, matter, manner'. Therefore, the deictic té'àã, tê'àã seems to have originally been a noun phrase 'this way/place'. Note that the related language |Xam has a structurally identical element ti ee 'this way/place' used in a similar range of functions, including RD. The above analysis of té'àã is compatible with all of its synchronic uses: the deictic not only cooccurs with nêe) and 'àhn, as in the above examples, but with the performance verb tám as well. It is also used after motion verbs - the function which motivates Traill's meaning gloss 'there' (see below). Such a behavior is clearly reminiscent of the element 'áu 'this way'. This serves as a locative or manner deictic and is the most frequent deictic in the postposed QI2 based on tám. The following examples illustrate the parallel functions of 'áu and té'àã in locative contexts (under a.) and with tám (under b.). Their only difference seems to lie in the fact that 'áu encodes probable proximity to the speaker and is used anaphorically (i.a. with quotes in QI2), hence 'this way', while té'àã conveys a greater distance from the speaker and is used cataphorically, so that it can be glossed in parallel fashion as 'that/this way'. (247) a. 'áu sîi this.way come come this way (Traill 1994: 197) b. {...} 'áu tám this.way QV ... said it this way (Traill ms.) sâa tê'àã (248) a. n# n@ bà I ? IPFV go there I am going there (Traill 1994: 156)


b. n# n@ bà tám tê'àã I ? IPFV QV that I say that, that's what I say (Traill 1994: 156) On the basis of this information, and taking into account the not uncommon relation between deictic manner expressions and quotatives, a functional affinity emerges between the deictic té'àã and the quotative verb té'e). Besides the use of té'àã for encoding locative deixis, it provides the reference for deictically unsaturated action and manner verbs like 'àhn 'do', nêe) 'be like', and - the crucial point here - also tám 'do like', itself the quotative predicator in QI2. The quotative verb té'e) of QI1/3 can thus be construed as related to the deictic té'àã both functionally and etymologically: its quotative use, which (like the deictic) is also cataphoric, can be derived plausibly from the deictic meaning 'that/this way' AND it has a similar sound shape. A plausible scenario is that the deictic té'àã came to be used in its manner reading as a preposed quotative (as opposed to postposed 'áu in QI2) and grammaticalized further in this context as a QI-predicator. It thereby underwent phonetic simplification to té'e) via assimilation and shortening of the final vowel sequence. This process is not far-fetched since even té'e) itself can be further eroded to te) in fast speech, as can be seen in (244). 25. Lamang Lamang possesses the DRD-marking quotative verb gV, which can occur either in its simple form or more often in combination with the items ka- or win-, of which the former is the more frequent (see Appendix 2). At least the simple and the ka-form can be characterized generally as mimesis markers because they can also insert ideophones (Wolff 1983: 238, 242). (249) {b´@tl} gà-xáN dzát pùkghúvì {ID} QV-3P kill hyena and - b´@tl! - they killed Hyena (Wolff 1983: 238) Various uses of the lexeme outside the mimesis domain described by Wolff (1983: 237-8) indicate that it is originally a stem expressing manner. In the three following examples in which gV represents the personinflected clause nucleus, it makes a genuine semantic contribution which is best rendered as 'do some way, like'. This meaning can account for its use with mimetic expressions (including DRD, where it is translated as 'say')

344 The origin of quotative indexes and at the same time removes the difficulties acknowledged by Wolff (1983: 237) in deriving the non-speech uses from a purportedly original utterance meaning. gòl (250) m´$n vá-ná like just-DEM QV:IP Like this is how one ... (Wolff 1983: 238) (251) kágì sáat´$ QV:1S come how I came ... [or: this is how I came] (ibid.: 238) (252) né gì dá-kwór what QV:1S FUT-say How can I say (Wolff 1994: 334) 26. Mandinka The default marker of RD in Mandinka is the element ko - the predicate in QI1 and the quotative in QI2. It can even occur in both functions in the same QI as long as both instances are separated by other linguistic material (recall the analogous situation in Murle above); in example (253) the sequence ko ko is interrupted by the predication focus marker le. (253) m faa ko le ko {...} 1S father QV PF Q My father says that ... [non-DRD] (Pfeiffer (ed.) 1997: 35) The discussion in Creissels (1983: 188-9) shows that the similative marker 'like' has the same phonetic form ko. The element also appears in the complex conjunction ko niN 'as if'. Compare the following examples. (254) à be ko nìnsoo 3S COP like cattle:DET ça ressemble à une vache (Creissels 1983: 189) le (255) à ka dìyaamu ko niN à cafari-ta 3S IPFV speak as if 3S crazy-STAT PF il parle comme s'il était fou (ibid.: 188)


In view of this situation it is reasonable to view the similative marker as the source for the quotative index. It is significant in this respect that ko is a typical quotative verb whose lexical properties as a verb are, as mentioned in Sections 2.1.2/3, particularly exceptional. This verbal "deficiency" can be motivated as soon as its use as a clause predicate is viewed as a secondary phenomenon in the QI-context. Creissels (1983: 188) proposes a different historical scenario, however, which will be briefly discussed in Section 6.4. 27. Ngbaka Ma'bo A similar situation obtains in Ngbaka Ma'bo. The non-verbal quotative 'bo# is normally used as a QI-predicator. Less frequently, it can function as a quote orienter in a bipartite construction. This gram can also be used as an introduction of onomatopoetic signs, as shown in (256). (256) dúdùú 'bo# {dùúdùúdùúdùúdùúdùú}-tí coucou Q {ON}-IGB Coucou cria encore: "Coucou-coucou-coucou" (Thomas 1970: 83) Certain constructions indicate that this element could well have an origin in a manner marker. Thomas (1963: 286-7) reports that 'bo# followed by a relative clause encodes a subordinate clause type 'just as, like'. Thomas (1970: 13) lists another function word 'bò which marks "une similitude d'action." Here, the only difference from the quotative is tonal. Note that the alternation between a mid and a low tone exists with other grams as well, like the interrogatives wa#, wà (ibid.: 20) or the linkers 'a#, 'à (ibid.: 9, 15). 28. Ewe The case of the verb bé, which is the default QI-predicative of Ewe, has been viewed in the literature as one of the prototypical examples of the speech-verb channel (see especially Lord 1976). On this view, it has progressed from use as a quotative orienter in a bipartite QI toward functioning as a complementizer and purpose clause marker, and has also entered a number of other conjunctive elements (Westermann 1907: 91, 108, 111-4, 116). However, serious reservations can be brought forward against the presumed speech-verb origin of bé. A major concern is the lexical features of this stem. First, it is virtually restricted to QIs and to clauses referring to a quote, so that the semantic feature of utterance is not attested outside RD.

346 The origin of quotative indexes Second, for a "normal" speech verb, it is very defective with respect to conjugational, derivational, and valence properties. Therefore, Clements (1975: 168-9) argued that its use as a verb is the result of the omission of a matrix verb - an analysis which would receive additional support from the observed frequency of this phenomenon in West African languages. Irrespective of the answer to this particular problem, the general conclusion is fairly straightforward: the stem bé is not a generic speech verb, but is best analyzed as a quotative verb which is itself semantically opaque. In the search for a possible lexical source for bé, an item should be mentioned which fits in well in the element class discussed in this section. Westermann (1907: 102, 111, 113; 1954: 11, 13) reports an adverbial item ábe, with an allomorph abé, which conveys - on its own or in conjunction with other items - such notions as 'just like' in similatives, 'thus' in manner deixis, 'as, how' in manner clauses, 'because' in reason clauses, and 'whether' in indirect polar questions. See the similative use exemplified below: (257) e-lolo abe eya ene 3S-big SIML 3S SIML er ist so groß als jener [he is as big as that one] (Westermann 1907: 102) (258) e-zù àbé ví-nye-wó dòmè-t Íèká 3S-become SIML child-1S-P among one (s)he became like one of my children (Dawuda f.n.) A detail supporting the etymological relation between bé and ábe/abé is the fact that the only inflected form of the former, béna (the suffix is commonly identified as the habitual marker), has its counterpart in the latter, namely with the item ábena/abéna. The morphologically more complex adverb is said by Westermann (1907: 129) to consist of the future prefix áand the quotative verb bé resulting from a notion "man kann sagen" [one can say]; the subject pronominal would be lacking in the synchronic form. Although the conceptual link between this idiomatic phrase and the notion of similarity is indeed exploited in various languages (see Section 6.4), the approach as a whole has various problems in Ewe, even beyond the overhasty equation of bé with a generic speech verb 'say'. First, prefixing of the future marker á- is also Westermann's explanation for the creation of several other items, among them ále 'thus' derived from le 'be'. Here, the idio-


matic basis proposed by Westermann is no longer so transparent. Second, the deictic component in evidence in both ábe and ále does not arise directly either from the future/irrealis meaning of á- or the invoked idiom. The formation also does not explain in any obvious way the existence of the closely related items àlébé 'thus, then' or élèbé 'so, well', which seem to incorporate both le 'be' and bé. Last but not least, another origin of the prefix is quite possible (e.g., in the nominalization prefix a- or, an even more likely candidate, the definite/demonstrative marker á). Therefore, an alternative etymological hypothesis can be entertained: plausibly, bé was itself originally a marker conveying similarity or manner. This meaning could explain the semantics of ábe/abé and related markers as well as the use of bé in QIs and other functions in the quotative complex. It may even have been a type of equational verb similar to le and subsequently lost this meaning in the course of grammaticalization (cf. the similarly ambiguous case of Dongola E@). 29. Nguni The final example, from Nguni, appears in previous grammaticalization studies as another classical example of the speech-verb channel: the quotative verb thi and its cognates in other Bantu languages are said to be, or to originate in, a verb 'say' (see inter alia Lord (1976, 1993: 207), Heine et al. (1993: 192-8)). The present account differs from this analysis. It will turn out that the situation is in fact in some important respects quite similar to that described in Section 5.1.3.2 for Tikar. As the examples from Xhosa and Zulu in Section 4.4.1 have shown, the defective verb thi is used in this dialect cluster in all four mimesis domains. In its verbal noun form ukuthi, it has also developed, via its role as a quote orienter, into a complementizer and multipurpose subordinator. In purely synchronic terms, one would assign the lexeme most conveniently to the class of performance verbs. However, language-internal and comparative data give clear evidence that thi originates in a manner deictic 'like this'. The argument is laid out in detail in Güldemann (2002) with special reference to the cognate stem ti of Shona. Only the most important facts will be summarized here. First, in some contexts thi still conveys today the proposed original meaning. Compare the Zulu phrases: (259) wo-thi IMP-QV Do thus!, Act like this!

u-ngà-thi 2S-NEG.SUBJ-QV Don't do thus! (Moolman 1984: 141)

348 The origin of quotative indexes There is a second synchronic use of thi that can be directly associated with the semantics of 'like this'. The relative perfective stem form thile (also thize) is used on its own as an adnominal relative modifier with the meaning 'certain, some' (Doke 1992: §483-FN, Doke et al. 1990,2: 795). (260) umu-ntu o-thile 1-person REL:1-certain a certain person (Doke et al. 1990,2: 795) This second use is closely related to the function of cognate stems in other Bantu languages like Shona (Güldemann 2002: 271) or Nsenga (Ranger 1928: 205) which convey the notion 'such, particular, some'. Presumably, the normal cataphoric reference of the deictic stem is cancelled in this use because the information about the modified nominal is contextually available in some way. This phenomenon is also attested for manner deictics in other languages like German, Portuguese, and Bislama. The entire chain of ti's meaning changes across Bantu is here {'an X like this' > 'such an X' > 'a certain X'}. Another language-internal clue that thi originates in 'like this' is the existence in Nguni of a QI-opposition regarding the QI-quote order, which is linked to the different quotative verbs thi and (t)sho: thi can only occur in the preposed QI1, while (t)sho is typical for the postposed QI2. Thus, (t)sho is the anaphoric counterpart of cataphoric thi. This semantic pairing clearly parallels the typical opposition obtaining for manner deictics. Table 51 provides the forms of these two items across the major varieties of the Nguni cluster, based on McLaren (1936) for Xhosa, Doke (1992) for Zulu, Ziervogel & Mabuza (1976) for Swati, and Ziervogel (1959) for Northern Transvaal Ndebele. Table 51. Reflexes of Bantu *ti in Nguni Series Cataphoric Anaphoric

Xhosa thi tsho

Zulu thi sho

Swati tsì shò

Northern Transvaal Ndebele ri tjho

These data make it possible to reconstruct the origin of the second, anaphoric form in o: it emerged via the incorporation of the Common-Bantu previous-reference marker -o into the basic form thi. This accounts for both the sound changes (palatalization of the initial alveolar consonant and possible subsequent lenition toward a fricative) and the inherent meaning com-


ponent of anaphor that is evident in the otherwise unexplained QIdistinction. Finally, there is straightforward comparative data justifying the present analysis. Some Bantu languages of zone J which share certain other rare isoglosses with Nguni have cognates of thi, (t)sho, and a related interrogative, all of which take only subject crossreference. The meaning which is given for this stem triplet is precisely that reconstructed here, namely manner. This is exemplified in (261) with data from the dialect cluster NyoroToro-Nkore-Kiga (see also Murphy (1972: 545) for Ganda and Appleby (1958: 97) for Luhya) (the form in c. has been slightly modified from the original for the sake of a coherent paradigm.): (261) a. n-ki-kore n-ta 1S-IA-do:SUBJ 1S-how b. ... n-ti 1S-like.this c. ... n-tyo 1S-like.that 5.1.4

How shall I do it? I'll do it like this. I'll do it like that. (Taylor 1985: 186)

Deictics and other pronominal elements referring to the quote

5.1.4.1 Introduction Deictics with the special meaning component of manner have already been treated with a view to this semantic feature in Section 5.1.3. There, it could be seen that for some items deixis and similarity/manner are both inherent to a sign and cannot be separated. In other cases it seems that the sign has a basic function, either as an unmarked deictic or as a similative marker, but that certain discourse contexts can trigger a reading which brings the other feature into play. For example, regarding the development in Taa {deictic té'àã > quotative té'e)}, as proposed in Section 5.1.3.3, it is difficult to separate the two properties and to determine whether one or the other is basic and, if so, which one. Nevertheless, I have decided to keep them in principle apart, for two reasons: (1) there are complex markers composed of two signs, each conveying one of the two features (see the data in Sections 5.1.3.1-3 from Choco, Remote Oceanic, Bantu zone A, Wolof, Tikar, and Nguni) and (2) both marker types can occur in QIs independently from each other. The two features have, of course, a similar function in a QI in that both focus the audience on the presence of the quote, which explains

350 The origin of quotative indexes why they tend to be encoded at the same syntactic locus or even by the same part of speech. The pointing function of a plain deictic adverb or pronoun in the context of a QI is not directed to some entity in the real world. Instead, a deictic in quotative function has scope over a discourse constituent, viz. the quote. It establishes with this reference an overt semantic relation between the two constituents of the binary RD-construction, at the same time orienting the audience toward the presentation of DRD. Here, the quotation-asdemonstration metaphor proposed by Clark & Gerrig (1990) has its most direct formal correlate. The pointing function has precedence over all other functions of a deictic in a QI. For example, deictics are, in terms of linear order, normally the QI-elements closest to a quote or another mimetic expression so that they conveniently demarcate a constituent boundary. Their possible syntactic role of saturating the valence slot of a transitive speech verb as a complement is only an occasional and secondary effect because such a slot is often not provided by the matrix. These functional aspects and the lexical properties of deictic markers motivate the normal syntactic QI-configuration into which they enter: they most frequently occur in a bipartite structure in addition to a speech verb or a quotative verb. Presumably, this use of a deictic is an optional choice in many languages, especially where the QI precedes the quote. Lamang, for example, has such an occasional usage with the proximal demonstrative ná. ná {...} (262) ká márákw Ngánà kéyá Q woman ANA particular DEM Said that woman: "... (Wolff 1983: 268) From such a structure, these items frequently develop into conventionalized quotative/complementizers. See, for example, Lockwood (1968) for well-known cases in Germanic like Faroese tadh, English that, German daß, etc., as well as Blass (1989: 303-4) for the probable origin of the Sissala quotative/complementizer rV in a locative/demonstrative rE@ 'here, this'. In a parallel fashion, the very incipient use of ná as a quote orienter in Lamang is likely to have its more grammaticalized counterparts in other Chadic languages, notably in the genealogically and geographically very close languages Podoko (alias Parkwa) and Mandara (alias Wandala), which are listed by Frajzyngier (1996a: 152) as having a complementizer na. As a second possibility, such items can regularly fuse with a QI con-


stituent. This can be the main predicate, a similative marker (see above), or an auxiliary, as in the North-American language Pima (Munro 1982: 310). The scenario starting from a bipartite structure appears to account for the majority of crosslinguistically attested cases. However, a bare deictic assuming the role of a QI-predicator is in principle also possible, often apparently associated with the omission of a matrix verb. Such cases seem to occur recurrently in West Africa, as reported, for example, by Blass (1989: 305-6) for Sissala and Hill (1995) for Adioukrou. Thus, in Adioukrou the quotative marker ninE/nEnE 'this' is found in both a bipartite (263) and a monoclausal QI-pattern (264). In the latter even the SPnominal can be omitted. Hill (1995: 92-FN12) explicitly states that despite the use of ninE/nEnE as a predicator it "is not a 'say' verb, but is the functional equivalent of one, the verb dad 'say' being left implicit." Unfortunately, the data are not sufficient to ascertain whether Hill's gloss 'this' appropriately reflects the element's status as a plain deictic, or whether it conveys an additional meaning component such as manner. (263) li dad wEl nEnE { ny ùsr ir el} 3S say 3P this {you build me a house} She said to them, 'You build me a house.' [non-DRD] (Hill 1995: 91) (264) Mel ninE {òw aNa} PN this {come here} Mel said, 'Come here.' (ibid.: 93) The discussion by Frajzyngier (1991: 227-36) of the function word n´ in Mupun, a dialect of Mwaghavul, provides a very similar picture. As briefly mentioned in Section 2.1.1, this element occurs both in a bipartite QI as a quote orienter and in a monoclausal QI as the sole predicator due to verb omission. Frajzyngier's proposal (1991) of an etymological derivation of n´ from a demonstrative, probably cognate with the na cited above from other Chadic languages, would assign this case to the phenomenon at issue (see, however, Section 5.1.4.4 for an inverse scenario proposed by the same author in a later study). A final point concerns the possible etymological relation between pronominals that refer in QIs to a quote and certain interrogatives. I refer in particular to the well-known polyfunctionality pattern in Indo-European languages: various reflexes of an inflected indefinite-interrogative pronoun stem *kw- are, in addition to their primary function, found as relative mark-

352 The origin of quotative indexes ers and complementizers. Hopper & Traugott (1993: 192), for example, mention Hittite and Latin. The situation in Latin (quis 'who?', qui 'who (REL)', quidam 'some, a certain') continues to hold in a similar form in its successors, the modern Romance languages. For example, Portuguese que, which is no longer inflected, functions as a relative and interrogative pronoun 'which, what' as well as a multipurpose complementizer 'that'. Such grammaticalization of an indefinite-interrogative pronoun into the domain of RD is unlikely to be merely an Indo-European idiosyncrasy. Cases of similarity or identity in shape between QI-elements and interrogatives are also encountered in the sample and will be listed briefly here. Listing them does not, however, imply any assertion that the compared items are indeed etymologically related. The quotative/complementizer nà of QI2 in Ngambay differs only tonally from the interrogative ná 'what' (Vandame 1963: 197). In Murle, the manner deictic nE seems to be phonetically identical to nE 'how, what', which may be restricted to verbs referring to propositional contents (Lyth 1971,1: 23; 2: 104; 3: 38). The interrogative pronoun for human entities 'who' in Murle is NEnE (Arensen 1982: 115), which thus has also an affinity in shape to the two previous items. The following example demonstrates the similarity of 'how, what' and quotative 'thus' in essentially identical clause contexts. (265) a-nek-an nE IPFV-QV:GOA-1S.OBJ what {...} k-a-nek-in nE 1S.S-IPFV-QV:GOA-2S.OBJ thus What are you saying to me? ... I said ... (Arensen 1992: 327) As a last example, the quotative/mimesis verb *ti of Bantu, which I reconstructed in Section 5.1.3.3 as a manner deictic 'thus', is strikingly close in its phonetic shape and morphosyntactic use to an interrogative of several central-eastern Savannah Bantu languages. The latter item is used as a verbal modifier of a noun; it conveys 'which, what kind of' and with additional elements sometimes also 'how many' (see Guthrie (1967-71,4: 105) and Meyer (1949/50)). The following example is from Nyanja: (266) mw-ezi u-ti 3-month 3:DEP-which welcher Monat? [which month?] (Meyer 1949/50: 94)


Although the proposal of a historical relation between the items in question is quite suggestive in some cases, no attempt can be made here to go into detail in this regard. However, these data and similar cases that may emerge in other languages should be scrutinized in the future with a view to the phenomenon in Indo-European. 5.1.4.2 Elements in the sample used as quote orienter Based on the above considerations, this sample survey adds the following potential cases to the list of attested examples for the use of a deictic or a similar element in RD, and possibly its subsequent grammaticalization. 1. Koyra Chiini Without wanting to assert an etymological relation, I mention here for the record the formal similarity between two elements in Koyra Chiini, namely the optional particle ne in QI2 and the locative deictic nee (Heath 1998b: 204). 2. Ik The quotative taa of QI2 in Ik can be associated with the particle taa, conveying 'that' and the expression 'that is' (see Heine 1999b: 85, 145). 3. Kunama Another example was already mentioned in Section 5.1.2.3 in connection with generic performance verbs: the first syllable of the QI-verb ake# in Kunama can be identified as a deictic marker which was incorporated by the predicative. 4. Anywa The hypothesis proposed by Reh (1996) regarding the etymology of the quotative ní in Anywa is also relevant here because it posits the incorporation of a quote-referring cataphoric element. The language possesses a conjunction n"# marking clauses of simultaneous action, manner, and perceived states (ibid.: 397-8, 412-3, 414-5), which is said to derive from a locative copula. The relation of this clause linker to the quotative is explained as follows (ibid.: 400): The stable (extra) high tone of the quotative ... marker ní strongly suggests that it consists of two morphemes, the first with a mid tone and the second with a low tone (see A 4.3 [explaining "stable high-tone creation"]). Hence,

354 The origin of quotative indexes it may be possible that it is a combination of the conjunction n"# and some other morpheme (e.g. a pronominal element -I 'it/this'). This would mean that the quotative marker ní originally was a sentential complement by itself meaning something like 'being this'.

5. Lamang The incorporation of a deictic into a verbal QI-predicator can also be assumed for Lamang. The predicator is the default quotative verb gV, which was related in Section 5.1.3.3 to a manner verb. Apart from the rarely used remnants of the verb in its simple form, it is mostly found with the prefixes ka- and, less frequently, win(ka)-. It is not clear whether these items had already been incorporated by gV in its original function or whether they occurred first as free quote orienters in RD and later became attached secondarily to the quotative verb. The fact that they precede the QI-predicate strongly suggests an earlier position of the QI after the quote because, as mentioned in Section 5.1.4.1, deictics in QIs tend to be adjacent to the quote. A preceding quote is indeed still found today in the case of QI2/4 which account for the majority of the token total in the present corpus. It is even possible that this pattern was more frequent in the past because Frajzyngier (1996a: 116-8, 130-2) reports for the closely related language Xdi (alias Hdi) that the sequence [quote ka (QI-predicate)] is the only possible order in RD-constructions with ka. This element can also instantiate a QI on its own (see below) in both Xdi and Lamang. In Lamang, this nonverbal QI is found in a neat complementary distribution with the verbal QI mostly established by the two prefix-bearing quotative verbs ka-gV and win(ka)-gV. In other words, there are no QIs which simultaneously display the particle ka and the ka-prefixed verb gV. This suggests that the prefixed verb forms are the reflex of an earlier bipartite QI-pattern in which the predicate came to incorporate the quote orienter, which would account for the fact that Lamang lacks synchronically such a QI-type. Particles with a ka-like shape are indeed attested in other Chadic languages as quotative/complementizers cooccurring with a predicate, and these can in turn be derived from an equally widespread morpheme with a deictic function. For Lamang, Wolff (1983: 203-4, 209-10) and Wolff & Heusing (ms.) list such adnominal items as ká'á 'such, like this' and káyá 'that, particular', which might contain ka. For the Chadic family as a whole, Schuh (1983) reconstructs *kV as a marker of "previous reference". The origin of the Lamang quotative-verb series with win- is certainly a more local phenomenon. It could in fact be specific to a restricted group of


speakers or even idiosyncratic within Lamang, as it is apparently not used by all speakers. This corresponds with the fact that deictic elements corresponding to this prefix are difficult to find. Nevertheless, it is possible that win- has cognates in demonstratives like wuna in Mafa (Wolff p.c.) or wìhíN in Mina (alias Hina, a Tera dialect, Frajzyngier 1996a: 159) - two languages which are classified with Lamang in group A of the Central or Biu-Mandara branch of Chadic. 6. Izon The Izon quotative e`be` bará 'that way' of QI5 was already mentioned in Section 5.1.3.2 as an instance of a manner marking source. Its second element bára is a noun meaning 'way'. The first item e`be` must be an anaphoric deictic marker, in view of this fact and of the observation that it is occasionally replaced by the demonstrative bi`. The element e`be` can also occur in QI1/2/3 followed directly by a clause-connective -nì`. This item constitutes another example of a deictic used as, or being a part of, a quotative. (7.) Donno S The last case to be mentioned in connection with the quote-orienter use concerns the IRD-complementizer g in Donno S . According to Culy (1994: 121) it can be aligned with respect to its etymological derivation with the cases just discussed: ... the complementizer is not derived from a verb of speech. The complementizer is go, while the relevant verb of speech is gE. There is no form of this verb that resembles the complementizer any more than the stem does. Furthermore, the complementizer contracts with a preceding word under certain circumstances, while the verb never does. Finally, the complementizer is homophonous with a definite determiner. Thus it seems that the most likely source for the complementizer is from the nominal system, not the verbal system.

5.1.4.3 Elements in the sample used as clause nucleus 8. Krongo The first case to be mentioned here is from Krongo. Its default QI-verb is ìkkì (citation form t-ìkkì with verbal-noun prefix). This lexeme is translated in the source as a generic speech verb 'say' and is also counted here as such. It must be recognized, however, that this categorization is not based on any clear concrete evidence regarding its lexical properties. Section

356 The origin of quotative indexes 7.1.2 will provide data which in fact cast considerable doubt on this analysis. Instead, ìkkì could be a quotative verb ultimately derived from a deictic, because it is phonetically similar to the demonstrative íkkì 'that' (Reh 1985: 170-1). However meager the indications from within Krongo appear to be at present, it should be considered in future research that the QI-verb may have emerged from a quote-referring deictic via grammaticalization. Regarding such a scenario, it is suggestive that the demonstrative íitìyíN has a counterpart in the class of verbs, namely t-íitìyíN (ibid.) This means that the categorial distinction between the items compared here is not insurmountable. 9. Burunge The QI4 of Burunge is established by the quotative particle ta, which can also occur in QI5 as a quote orienter. It is also used as an introducer of ideophones as shown in (267). In the closely related Iraqw, the cognate ta is used only in this mimetic context but not with RD (M. Mous p.c.). hhapeege ta {kuxu} (267) diidaw hi-gi kala/ i lion 3S-SEQ stamp:3S:PFV soil:ALL Q {ID} Der Löwe stampfte auf den Boden, und es machte kuxu ... [the lion stamped on the ground and it went kuxu in the room] (Kießling 1994: 227) So far, there is no ready explanation at hand for the origin of ta. A morpheme ta can be identified in the paradigms of indefinite deictic locative adverbs (Kießling 1994: 188-9). The same morpheme is also found in taqay 'like this', which seems to be related to the adverb series because it not only displays ta but also a suffix -qay. A possible association between quotative ta and deictic ta is a hypothesis worth pursuing in the future (Kießling p.c.). Another possible connection is that ta in both the quotative and the deictics might be related to the feminine marker t-, in that the semantic sphere of the feminine gender might include a stable conceptual connotation of such abstract notions as manner, location, entity, etc., because abstract nouns like 'idoo 'manner, thing', daqa 'place', gaa 'thing' are feminine and these play a central role in the domain of clause linkage in Burunge and Alagwa. 10. Kera I mentioned in Section 5.1.1.2 that the speech-verb reconstruction of the Kera quotative/complementizer míntí is not the only possible account.


Given that pronominals can come to function as QI-predicators, the existence of the following triplet of items which co-vary with gender and number and are translated as "derjenige/lequel [that one]" should be mentioned: muntú (M.S), mńt´@ (F.S), mńt´@N (P) (Ebert 1976: 82). An almost identical set muntú, mńtá, mńt´@N is given by Ebert (1979: 224) for the adnominal interrogative 'which'. There are still other noteworthy facts about the possible etymological connection of the quotative míntí. First, it is even more similar in shape to another interrogative mìntí 'who' (Ebert 1979: 224). Second, míntí when following the gender-number sensitive attributive particles b´$ (M.S), d´$ (F.S), g´$ (P) functions as a relative marker (Ebert 1979: 257-9). Finally, there is a second, less frequent quotative má in Kera and this is comparable in form to the interrogative mà 'what' (see Ebert 1979: 224). The significance of all this for the present discussion emerges from the existence of the polyfunctionality pattern outlined briefly in Section 5.1.4.1 for Indo-European *kw-. A similar historical scenario could be relevant in Kera for an indefinite pronominal item mVntV under the assumption that míntí is related to mìntí and muntú, mńtá, mńt´@N (as possibly also má to mà). It is significant in this context that mV can be reconstructed as an interrogative stem for Chadic in general (Wolff p.c.). A specific feature of Kera vis-à-vis the Indo-European case would be that míntí, once grammaticalized to a quotative, acquired the possibility of occurring in a QI on its own - a common phenomenon in West Africa and in the Chadic family in particular. 11. Lamang It was mentioned previously that the quotative ka of Lamang, besides its occurrence as a quotative-verb prefix, can be used as a clause nucleus, namely in QI3/4. Given its probable origin in a non-verbal deictic stem, the latter employment must be viewed as the result of another instance of verb omission (just referred to for Kera). 5.1.4.4 Speech verbs as sources for deictics? I have presented evidence for a grammaticalization process that is already widely recognized, namely that a quote-referring pronominal element can become routinized in a QI and possibly expand as a quotative into uses outside narrow reported speech. I have also given indications of a barely noticed phenomenon whereby such elements can take on the behavior of a QI-predicator under the specific circumstance of verb omission. In this context, I must refer to a hypothesis that relates deictics and QI-verbs to

358 The origin of quotative indexes each other in a quite different way. Frajzyngier (1996b: 182-94) tackles an area of grammaticalization research where little progress has been made so far, namely the etymological reconstruction of demonstratives. His paper makes a number of unprecedented claims regarding the general topic, not all of which are pertinent here. The relevant proposal (ibid.: 172) on grammaticalization is the following chain of changes: "verb of saying > definite > anaphor > deictic (remote) > deictic (proximate)." I will not embark here on a critique of the plausibility and consistency of the theoretical reasoning. I rather confine myself to reviewing the data which are said to give evidence for the above development, but which in my opinion are not suitable for making this claim. The hypothesis is based primarily on two empirical observations: (1) the frequent phonetic similarity between determiners and QI-predicatives across the Chadic family, and (2) the existence of an idiomatic use of 'say'-verbs in various European languages. The conceptual gist of the scenario is as follows (ibid.: 182): A verb of saying refers to something that was previously mentioned in discourse, such as contemporary expressions in various IE [Indo-European] languages, e.g. English (legalese) the said document, French ledit journal, Polish rzeczony dokument. Through a metonymic process, the verb of saying becomes the only marker of something that has been said, a de dicto marker. Such a marker implies, among other things, a distance in time. By a metaphorical process a distance in time becomes the marker of distance in space, a spatial deictic marker.

Fortunately, the history of the European constructions said to evidence the initial stages of the proposed process chain is sufficiently well known to evaluate the actual relevance of these constructions for the proposed scenario. The conclusion is unequivocal: there is not a single case where such an idiom has actually emancipated itself toward a grammaticalized determiner, not even in French, where the structure is said to have been "much more widespread" in older chronolects. The purported European phenomenon, then, can hardly be considered a convincing precedent for the development concerned.53 This objection is in fact even more serious for the analysis of the Chadic data. In all the above and other cases of European languages, various morphosyntactic preconditions must be met in order for a 'say'-phrase

53 W. McGregor (p.c.) also points out that this usage need not be related particularly to 'say'-verbs, in view of such English expressions as the X in question or the aforementioned X.


to be able to convey the desired meaning of 'entity that was mentioned previously': (1) the predicate should be an adnominal modifier, (2) it should take the modified nominal as its notional object, (3) it should refer semantically to speech and be at least partly transitive, and (4) it ideally should encode anteriority. All this is achieved in European languages by the use of a speech verb in a distinct and well-profiled conjugation form which applies to large parts of the verbal lexicon and not just to one item like 'say', namely a passive participle or a similar category. And yet, as mentioned above, the proposed development did not take place even in the languages which have these structural prerequisites. How, then, can it be expected that the historical scenario will apply to Chadic, where almost none of the above morphosyntactic preconditions are found at all? Unfortunately, the author does not devote any discussion to the fact that his assumed source structure is clause-like and thus should show in its early stages at least some signs of morphosyntactic complexity. For none of the Chadic languages is a concrete historical scenario given according to which an adnominal 'say'-construction of this particular type was phonetically reduced toward an uninflected demonstrative. Nor is it shown that the simple juxtaposition of a noun and a speech verb in this family ever actually conveys the required notion of 'the X mentioned previously'. It is also overlooked completely that the Chadic items which allegedly develop into deictics are typically very different from their European counterparts: while the latter are true generic speech verbs, the former are often quotative verbs or QI-predicators, which normally do not occur in adnominal passive or object relative clauses. By not recognizing the clausal character of the invoked source structure, the reconstruction work is largely confined to a fairly random mass comparison between the forms of determiners on the one hand and of speech verbs and verb-like QI-elements on the other (the data is given in Frajzyngier 1996a). The similarities cited, which range from close to fairly loose, are not scrutinized through the lens of historical-comparative methodology, which makes it difficult for the reader to see how a given protoform changes over time and across languages to yield a particular linguistic sign with a particular function in a modern Chadic language. Unsurprisingly for this methodology, most of Frajzyngier's six reconstructed 'say'verbs, namely *lV[+high], *(V)nV, *gVt, * V[-high]l, *wV[+back]t, *yaC (see Frajzyngier 1996a: 112-3, 1996b: 186-9), have a fairly indeterminate phonetic shape with a particularly wide range of vowel quality. Finally, the hypothesized speech-verb origin of three of the deictic cognate sets in Chadic has serious consequences for linguistic reconstruction

360 The origin of quotative indexes in this family as well as in its higher-order group Afroasiatic. In particular, it would dismantle Schuh's (1983: 158) reconstruction of the Proto-Chadic system of determiners or at least complicate the explanation of its emergence. This system, according to Schuh, encompasses the following forms and functions: (268) *n *t *k *Î *i

masculine singular and possibly plural demonstrative feminine singular demonstrative marker of previous reference (gender neutral) marker of definiteness (gender neutral) marker of definiteness (gender neutral)

This determiner paradigm contains several highly plausible oppositions, notably that between discourse-anaphoric *k and the rest, or the gender distinction between *n and *t; all three of the forms *k, *n, *t have correspondences in other Afroasiatic groups, including the relevant gender correlation. Under Frajzyngier's hypothesis, three of the five determiners, that is, all except *t and *Î, are to be derived from generic speech verbs, namely *n < *(V)nV, *k < *gVt, *i < *yaC. However, one wonders how the determiner paradigm with its specific internal structure - which is not mentioned by Frajzyngier, let alone questioned - came into being. How, for example, is a generic speech verb supposed to yield a gender opposition after its purported grammaticalization to a determiner? In fact, the latter question would have to be posed at a much deeper level, for early Afroasiatic as a whole, if the plausible claim is upheld that the masculine deictic *n in Chadic is cognate with counterparts in its sister families. All in all, Frajzyngier's scenario on the development of generic speech verbs to anaphoric and demonstrative markers in Chadic is unconvincing with regard to both empirical evidence and linguistic methodology. Except for adding a novel theoretical hypothesis which could be pursued in future research, the study hardly advances our knowledge about possible lexical sources of the relevant gram type. To be sure, it remains a valid observation that there is a more-than-chance frequency in Chadic of a phonetic resemblance between deictics and predicative QI-elements. However, as indicated above, an alternative explanation is capable of accounting for some of the cases. Quotatives commonly originate in quote-referring proforms, including deictics. In any language which allows non-verbal QIs that are based on a grammaticalized quotative - a phenomenon acknowledged by Frajzyngier as frequent in Chadic - an isomorphism of the two


element types can in principle arise. Thus the relevant isomorphism could well have emerged, at least in some cases, from the plausible scenario {deictic > quotative > QI-predicator > quotative verb}. Evidence for the possibility of reinterpreting a non-verbal element as a more verb-like predicative will be presented in Section 5.2.2. 5.1.5

Other minor element types

5.1.5.1 Foregrounding devices and presentationals The present section is devoted to two classes of QI-patterns which can be subsumed under the partly related rubrics of foregrounding devices and presentationals. These do not form a homogeneous group from a morphosyntactic viewpoint, but they do have a functional common denominator: both refer to ways that pieces of information are encoded as a function of their discourse status. In fact, no unequivocal cases of these QI-types were found in the sample as a regular or fully grammaticalized structure. But clear instances could be culled from the literature. As these patterns should find a place in the present discussion on possible QI-variation, they will be treated below in some details on the basis of relevant case studies. The fact that DRD is repeatedly inserted into discourse by constructions which mark it as prominent can be motivated by the intimate association of DRD with a dramatic speech mode. If direct quotes thus tend to be foregrounded information, it is a logical consequence that their indexing constructions will often employ formal means which express this foregrounding overtly. This can be done in two different ways: either (1) it is the quote itself which is treated as a focused discourse constituent, or (2) the internal QI-structure is such that the speech event referred to and represented by the adjacent quote is marked as the salient information. A good example of the first option is the case of Swedish bara 'only, just', which is discussed extensively by Eriksson (1995). This particle, which is originally a restrictive modifier, has become quite frequent in the speech of adolescents both as a general foregrounding device and as a quotative. A formal sign of its grammaticalization in this speech register is that in this use it generally appears in a reduced shape ba. This is illustrated by the following examples. In (271), the particle introduces a sign where a non-linguistic sound and a gesture made with the nose are combined in order to convey sniffing. This suggests that the element can be used as an introducer of mimetic expressions in general.

362 The origin of quotative indexes (269) hade han sagt nej hade han ba dragit upp kniven had he said no had he just taken out knife å gjort de liksom and done it like When the guy said 'no' he TOOK [= just took] out the knife and cut him. (Eriksson 1995: 25-6) (270) Anki å Malin ba {öh jävla hippie} PN and PN just {oh bloody hippie} Anki and Malin said 'Oh bloody hippie'. (ibid.: 19) (271) tog han upp handen så här å så ba took he up the.hand like this and then just He took her hand and smelled it. (ibid.: 26-7)

{sniffar} {sniffing}

The employment of ba(ra) in such contexts is not just an idiosyncrasy of Swedish adolescents. An identical structure [und X bloß] 'and X just' serves the same function in dramatic and vivid discourse in colloquial German. Although no African grammaticalized construction of this type was identified in the sample, individual tokens introducing DRD and other mimetic signs repeatedly displayed an element similar to Swedish ba or German bloß. For example, in Ik the particles j'a and tsamu (both translated as 'only, just') were found to occur with both DRD and ideophones (cf. (427) in Section 7.1.2). While the above elements are all restrictive focus markers, A. Foolen (p.c.) has also found a pattern which appears to be semantically opposite, namely the quotative use of universal quantifiers like English all. The common denominator between the two element types appears to be their potential foregrounding function. This foregrounding effect can also be associated with other QI-elements discussed in previous sections. Thus, an important aspect of quote-pointing deictics is to focus the audience's attention on the indexed DRD. Such a function can sometimes also be found with other element types. Underhill (1988), for example, discusses the general focusing nature of the similative marker like, which very probably played an important role in its development to a general marker of mimesis in colloquial American English. The second strategy for emphasizing DRD is to present the event denoted by the quote as the important point of information in the structure where it is explicitly or notionally referred to, that is, within the QI itself. If the event notion is foregrounded, the quote becomes salient, too. Some grammatical phenomena which are potentially relevant in this respect were


discussed in Section 2.1.2 in connection with markedly predicative QIs in the sample data. Their common denominator is a marked information structure achieved by devices marking truth/event focus and theticity. When these occur regularly in the environment of DRD, they are likely to be associated with the status of DRD as foregrounded information. Segmental markers that figure in such a construction must be considered in the present discussion of QI-elements. The sample does not contain cases where such devices are clearly grammaticalized. Although focus markers like the clause-final particles búwó in Lamang, yè in Ngbaka Ma'bo, and Íe in Ewe (mentioned in Section 2.1.2) are found to occur repeatedly in QIs of the survey, they cannot be characterized as reflexes of regular usage due to the limited size of the data bases. Segmental markers of theticity used in QIs were not attested at all in the text corpora, which is to a large extent due to the fact that theticity is mostly expressed by means of syntactic and/or suprasegmental devices. However, this is not always the case. Güldemann (1996: 204-6) describes the case of Umbundu, where a finite form of the quotative verb ti which is cognate with the common Bantu mimesis marker often occurs with a prefix ha-. (272) kandimba ha-ti {ha-a} hare PRES:3S-QV {no} Mr. Hare said: "No." (Schadeberg 1990: 48) This prefix can be identified as the presentative morpheme há-, which normally occurs before nominal constituents. Here, this copulative item is used with scope over a verbal constituent (a phenomenon which has several precedents across the language family) and marks event-central theticity. It will be shown below that cognates of há- also appear in two other Bantu languages in the context of mimesis. There is a foregrounding device which is functionally closely related to the domain of theticity, namely a short clause presenting a nominal entity like English it/there is X. Such presentationals appear to be employed relatively often in a QI; here, the structure combines a presentational marker with a nominal referring to the SP. That this can be a fairly productive strategy was already mentioned in Section 2.1.1 and exemplified there with the case of Tongan. As the following example from colloquial Portuguese with a presentational demonstrative and a SP-nominal shows, this can also be an option in languages which usually employ other QI-types.

364 The origin of quotative indexes (273) aí os gajos {...} there these guys then these guys were like, "... The reason why such structures have thus far played no significant role in the discussion of routinized QIs lies not so much in their rarity, but in the biased approach to this construction type as discussed in Section 4.1. A case in point is the treatment of the Old Akkadian quotative enma and the way it has figured in the previous discussion of QIs. The most recent treatment can be found in Deutscher (2000: 68-70), on which the following information is based. The quotative is the nucleus of the relevant QI; it is followed by a SP-nominal in nominative case and optionally also by an oblique phrase consisting of the preposition ana 'to' and an AD-nominal (cf. Section 2.1.1). The construction as a whole cannot be viewed either as a genitival structure or as a predicative clause because of its syntactic and morphological properties. It is not surprising, then, that there has been disagreement concerning its proper historical reconstruction. Note first that enma and its later form umma have been cited previously in the crosslinguistic discussion of the quotative complex: Saxena (1995: 360) lists the word as an instance of a quotative derived from a manner deictic 'thus'. It is surely ironic, in light of the general lack of attention to the manner-deictic path, that in this particular case such an analysis proves inadequate. Deutscher argues convincingly that thus and German folgendermaßen are merely conventional translations of the quotative in glossaries and text editions. The attempts of Assyriologists to clarify the origin of enma are summarized by Deutscher in a long footnote (2000: 70, FN-25): Two etymologies have been suggested for enma. In his dictionary, von Soden (1965-81) says that enma is related to Hebrew hinne#h, Ugaritic hn, which are 'presentative' focus particles. According to this etymology, enma would consist of en (cognate with hinne#h, hn) and the emphatic particle -ma. The connection between 'presentative' focus particles and quotative particles # is attested elsewhere in Semitic. In Hebrew, a form of the particle hinneh can appear after the verbs 'see' and 'dream' ... It is also probable that the Hebrew particle is cognate with Arabic 'inna, which is also used as a quotative particle and as a complementizer. There are also possible parallels in Old Aramaic and Ethiopic ... A different etymology has been suggested by Baumgartner (1974), who relates enma to Hebrew n'um ('speech').

Deutscher also adds his own hypothesis in the same footnote: he falls back on the speech-verb channel, despite the massive problems involved in


applying it to the case of enma/umma, which he recognizes himself. His primary motivation is his belief that "the usual source for quotative particles is verbs of speech." As mentioned throughout this study, this is a weak argument. To me, it seems much more in line with the syntax of the relevant construction, the family-internal comparative facts given by Deutscher himself, and the crosslinguistic parallels presented here to follow von Soden's etymology quite literally and align the QI with other presentational predications that focus on the SP. Similar QI-types are found in Africa, too. In Shona, for example, the identificational copulative phrase ndíye 'it is' can be used to introduce DRD and ideophones. Note that here the element at issue seems to have the mimetic sign in its scope rather than the agent (ye is an invariant dummy and does not co-vary with the clause subject). (274) ndi-ye {sáráí} COP-PRO {stay!} (= goodbye!) and he said, Goodbye; [contextual meaning:] and he died (Fortune 1971: 252) (275) imbwá ndí-ye gumbo ro-múridzi {n'á} dog COP-PRO 5.leg 5:GEN-owner {ID:bite} lit. As for the dog, it is a biting of the leg of its owner; viz. The dog bit its owner in the leg (ibid.: 250) This structure also seems to underlie historically the major QI in TongaInhambane already discussed in Section 2.1.3 in connection with the many non-verbal features of its basic element kha. Recall that this stem frequently (though not always) occurs without any prefixal verb morphology marking predication-operator functions (tense, aspect, etc.) and subject crossreference. In this form, it is followed only by a noun or a suffixed pronominal element referring to the SP. See two further examples: (276) {...} kha Rasi Q PN ..." says Rasi (Lanham 1955: 140) (277) gyanana gy-adi-hakha khigyo {...} 7:child 7-PST-answer Q:7DEM The child replied saying ... (ibid.)

(khigyo < *kha-igyo)

366 The origin of quotative indexes Lanham views these cases as derived from a canonical verbal structure which has dropped the prefixes, implying a tendency of kha to lose verbal properties. However, there is an alternative explanation, namely that the prefixless morphosyntactic pattern exemplified in (276) and (277) takes historical precedence over the pattern with verbal prefixes. A particularly suggestive detail in this regard is the fact that the quotative/complementizer which indexes the SP is formally identical with the identificational copulative for pronouns and demonstratives.54 Compare in this respect some forms of the two paradigms as given by Lanham (1955: 139, 188): (278) Person-inflected quotative (-)kheni 'I say, "...' (-)khuwe 'you say, "...' (-)khawo 'they say, "...'

Copulative of pronoun/demonstrative kheni 'it is I' khuwe 'it is you' khawo 'it is they'

The crosslinguistic evidence from languages like Tongan and Shona suggests a straightforward and highly plausible historical explanation for this fact: the copulative, although originally non-verbal and without the semantic feature of utterance, is the likely source of the QI-predicator. Thus, the three different QI-patterns with kha are assumed here to constitute a chain of formal adjustments reflecting the increasing grammaticalization of this item in RD: {kha + free nominal > kha-PRO > verb prefix-kha-PRO}, which conforms to the earlier hypothesis that kha is originally not a verb. This scenario finds support in evidence from comparative Bantu. The stem kha corresponds regularly to a morpheme *nka which is fairly widespread in the family as a presentative copula 'there/it is' and which is attested in mimesis constructions in at least two other languages. One is Umbundu, where the combination of presentative ha- and the quotative verb ti was discussed just above. The second is Shona, where the cognate há- is 54 Note that Lanham (1955: 112, 187-8) reconstructs the copulative formative as underlyingly khu or khi. However, comparative and internal evidence makes an alternative reconstruction kha just as likely. Vowel assimilation across morpheme boundaries is not straightforward in Tonga-Inhambane (ibid.: 63-9). From various parallel processes one would expect that underlying khu+a/e or khi+a/e should yield on the surface khw or khy, which is not what occurs here. Rather, the copulative forms for pronominals beginning with a and e are instead kha and khe, respectively. This is better explained by assuming kha as the phonetic input.


prefixed to pronominal stems as in Tonga-Inhambane and these presentative predicators can introduce ideophones. (279) bhátye héro {páru} 5.jacket PRES:5.DEM {ID:split} There is a jacket splitting (Fortune 1971: 252)

(héro < há-iro)

The present derivation of the quotative/complementizer kha from a copulative also accounts in a straightforward way for its final vowel -a, as an alternative to the interpretation proposed by Lanham (1955: 139) whereby the -a vowel is the regular unmarked verb ending of Bantu. What remains to be explained is the possible occurrence of subject and tenseaspect prefixes with the structure kha-PRO. If this morpheme string has an origin in a non-verbal element, as proposed here, this typical verb inflection would mean a significant morphological innovation. However unusual this last step of formal reanalysis might appear from a comparative Bantu viewpoint, Lanham (1955: 218-20) gives evidence from Tonga-Inhambane itself that this is a viable assumption. As a rule, ideophones across Bantu cannot take verb morphology in general and prefixes in particular, which is one reason that they constitute a word category in their own right. However, in Tonga-Inhambane they do occur with verb prefixes encoding subject crossreference and some tense-aspect categories. This very rare morphological flexibility of ideophones is a clear and suggestive parallel to the flexible behavior of the quotative/complementizer kha. It supports the idea that with kha, just as with ideophones, the construction with verb prefixes is secondary, so that the use of kha without verb prefixes reflects its original status as a nonverbal element. A functional motivation for this categorial reanalysis can be identified in the distribution of the structure kha(PRO). It is the nucleus of a clausal construction which inter alia refers to a state of affairs. While a speech verb is related to the speech event inherently by virtue of its meaning, kha can do this only in a mediated way, that is, by virtue of its USE as a QI-nucleus. However, as soon as it becomes a default marker in this domain, the need for the expression of tense, aspect, etc. may be as great as in any other clause which refers, even if only indirectly, to an event. This could explain why kha, like the originally uninflected ideophones, acquired the possibility of cooccurring with verbal prefixes. To sum up, the quotative use of kha-(PRO) is assumed to be a derived function of the copulative predicator, whereby the latter has undergone in the new context a process of "verbification".

368 The origin of quotative indexes 1. Hausa One further case of this sort may be identifiable in the sample. The two Chadic languages Kera and Lamang were discussed in Section 5.1.4.3 regarding the involvement of quote-referring deictics in the emergence of quotatives. A deictic as the source of a quotative verb can also be entertained for a third Chadic language Hausa - but now according to the present scenario. The relevant verbal lexeme cêe is proposed by Newman (2000: 630, 648) to have originated in a disyllabic form *cane$#, inter alia because of its falling tone, parallel to sâa 'put' derived from sakà. Bargery (1934: 150, 154) indeed lists such a cêe-variant cane as well as cene. All three items can be ordered in a plausible chain of reduction stages: cane > cene > cêe. The important point here is that the assumed original form cane is close in shape to a Hausa locative demonstrative can. Although it cannot be shown here exactly how the deictic can would have given rise to the quotative cane, an etymological relation between the two seems plausible in the light of the overall role and history of deictics in QIs entertained here. Various observations regarding can are significant in this respect: (1) it has several dialectal variants cana, cena, ceni, ceniya, all ending like the quotative in an open syllable (Bargery 1934: 149); (2) it can be used predicatively as 'be there', in which case it follows the subject noun; and (3) Hausa has a feminine identificational/presentational copula cee which is identical in shape to the most reduced, standard form of the quotative verb and is likely to be related to the deictic series. It should be mentioned in this context that while deictic can is today gender-neutral, it is likely to have originally indexed feminine gender as opposed to masculine nan (Newman 2000: 36), so that it would be related to the Common Chadic series of feminine markers with tV. This in turn relates to the fact that yet another variant of the quotative verb is tane (Bargery 1934: 990). I summarize all the relevant elements in Table 52. Table 52. Elements presumably involved etymologically in the origin of the Hausa quotative verb cee Series a-forms e-forms

Quotative verb tane, cane cene, cee

Deictic cana, can cena, ceni(ya)

Feminine copula ta cee

Deictic nana, nan

Masculine copula na nee

For all these reasons, the idea should be considered that the defective verb cêe restricted to RD originated via the increasing grammaticalization of a deictic predicator in construction with a SP-nominal, schematically


[there/it is SP].55 Originally, it did not have utterance meaning and was non-verbal. The categorial reanalysis from a non-verbal to a verbal item does not imply any dramatic formal change on the stem itself because the majority of predication-operator functions are expressed in Hausa by elements detached from the verb. It remains unclear why it was the feminine member of the deictic doublet that was generalized in the QI-context, provided this meaning was still relevant at the time of grammaticalization. But even this is not a major problem. A look at the forms of quotatives and complementizers across Chadic reveals that the co-existence of two alternatives must have been a general problem in the family, which individual languages resolved with an apparently arbitrary choice in either direction. Thus, RD-grams show reflexes of Schuh's (1983) reconstructed determiners from both the feminine t-series (which also has palatalized c-variants as in Hausa) and the masculine n-series. A few languages with n-forms were mentioned in Section 5.1.4.1. Probable cognates of the t-series can be identified in Frajzyngier's (1996a: 158-9) list of complementizers in Gude t´ uu'in´, Zaar (a dialect of Saya) t´, and Angas tene. The list even displays one instance of a complementizer doublet ca, na in Pero, which seems to reflect both the feminine and the masculine deictic. (The last three languages are, like Hausa, from the western branch of Chadic.) 5.1.5.2 Speaker pronouns SP-oriented presentationals have a shorter counterpart in conventionalized QIs that contain only a SP-nominal. Such expressions, however, still convey the essential information about the referential entity to which the mimetic expression is attributed - a feature which is the most important QIcomponent according to the analytical results presented in Section 2.5.1. A QI reduced to a mere mention of the SP, or less frequently the AD, seems to be crosslinguistically a widely available option. As Section 2.3.3 has shown, it is found all over the sample - sometimes as an occasional, sometimes as a more frequent phenomenon. This device can also be exploited in a systemic way. Thus, Hedinger (1984: 90) reports the case from 55 At this stage, it cannot be securely excluded (though it seems unlikely) that the deictic may have originally referred to the quote instead of the SP. In that case, Hausa cêe would belong to the scenario of Section 5.1.4. Frajzyngier (1996b: 190), however, advances a completely different (and inverse) hypothesis by including it as an example of his purported origin of demonstratives in 'say'-verbs, an approach which I reject (see Section 5.1.4.4).

370 The origin of quotative indexes Ak se (Bantu A15C) where a special series of so-called "reporting particles" can establish a QI on their own. These are marked for five pronominal categories: me( (1S), we( (2S), a( (3S), bán (P), m´@'´@ (LOG in stacked QI). From a historical viewpoint, it is possible that they originally incorporated another element which used to mark RD and can no longer be identified. However, the best synchronic analysis of these elements is to view them as constituting a specialized pronoun paradigm, because they are short like normal pronouns and largely resemble the forms of the anaphoric series. A similar situation is found in Tiene (Bantu B81). According to Ellington (1977: 153), RD is introduced by a bipartite QI whose quote orienter is constituted by a series of elements indexing person and number of the SP: mEÊ@ ~ mE^mE@ (1S), yEÊ@ ~ yE^yE@ (2S), nâá ~ nâná (3S), bEÊ@ ~ bE^bE@ (P); all forms but that of the 3rd-person singular are obviously related to anaphoric pronouns. Two comparable cases can be mentioned from the sample survey. 1. Waja The first is based on information from Kleinewillinghöfer (p.c.) on Waja. The statistically most frequent, non-predicative QI3 in this language consists only of a quotative and an optionally preceding SP-nominal. Two quotatives form a mini-paradigm co-varying with the person category of the SP: kń 3rd person vs. mń 1st/2nd person. Their non-verbal character becomes clear from these features and the fact that they do not combine with normal pronominal subject crossreference and other morphology typical for verbs. Another fact is significant for a wider, crosslinguistic evaluation of QI-predicators: despite their non-verbal status, kń and mń can combine with the interrogative cá 'what' and the demonstrative ná 'this', which function in these short clauses as objects. The cooccurrence of kń ~ mń with these nominal proforms could be interpreted as signs of their transitivity. However, their general syntactic distribution shows that this verb-like behavior is exceptional and is most likely a secondarily acquired feature. This is indicated not the least by comparative evidence. Although a conclusive historical scenario is difficult to establish because the elements concerned appear in general to be innovative in the Waja subgroup of languages, it seems that these particles have their origin in pronominal items: the closely related language Tula Wange has the paradigm of singular pronouns mín 'I', mùn 'you', and k´$n '(s)he'. After grammaticalization these could yield a reduced set as found in the Waja quotatives (see Kleinewillinghöfer (1990: 59) for the various pronouns of Waja).


2. Tikar A series of special quotative pronouns provide the essential constituent of the non-clausal QI3 in Tikar, in which all other elements are dispensable. These pronouns mark anaphoric reference to the SP and are homophonous with the pronoun series used for objects and dependent-clause subjects (Stanley 1982: 32, 39-42). 5.1.6

Element types and their function in reported discourse and mimesis

This section discusses the relative importance of the various grammaticalized element types established above for the marking of RD and mimesis. It also considers the question of how their inherent meaning/function relates to the function of QIs and related mimesis constructions. In other words, why do such elements enter into these constructions on a regular basis? The most highly grammaticalized items such as quotative markers, quotative verbs, and quotative pronouns hold a special position in this respect because they are - as their name implies - truly specialized for the establishment of a QI; hence nothing definite can be said regarding a more concrete contribution that might be specific to these elements, separate from the general function of the QI-structure. One can only say negatively that their function is surely not that of focusing on the representation of a speech event, since they are semantically opaque. The less grammaticalized elements can be evaluated more clearly. First, as the previous sections have demonstrated, elements which are used in a QI and can in this context undergo grammaticalization originate in speech verbs far less frequently than is commonly assumed. This finding is first of all the result of an approach according to which the analysis of a number of cases claimed as evidence for this phenomenon can no longer be accepted as the only possible account and may even need complete revision. This is not to say that the speech-verb channel does not exist at all as a valid and perhaps even common grammaticalization path. However, the general picture that emerges from the present survey of a large, genealogically widespread sample of African languages must surely weaken the pre-emincence which the speech-verb channel has enjoyed in the literature as the most important path in this domain, and also cast doubt on the empirical and methodological basis on which this generalization was founded. At the same time, several other element types were identified which also enter into QIs on a regular basis. These are:

372 The origin of quotative indexes (1) (2) (3) (4) (5)

Generic verbs of equation, inchoativity, motion, and action Markers of similarity and manner Quote-referring pronominals Markers of focus and presentation SP-referring pronominals

Regarding these types, it must be stressed that not all of the scenarios proposed above have the same level of historical transparency and empirical support. In some examples the identity or cognacy proposed between two items is obvious and unequivocal; in other cases the suggested relation has major problems in the assumed historical process or simply suffers from insufficient information so that it may turn out to be spurious after more rigorous study. Even in these unclear cases, however, I think that the evidence and scenarios presented are extensive enough to challenge the dominant speech-verb account. Moreover, the hypothesis that a QI-element is derived from something other than a speech verb can often explain its characteristics both within and outside the RD-domain in a more natural way, and take into account the formal and semantic properties that QIs display crosslinguistically. In view of the semantic genericity of these sources, they also involve much less bleaching of lexical meaning than has been previously assumed in the grammaticalization of quotatives. In general, however, I am well aware of the possibility that some items may ultimately have to be removed from the list of cases involving a source other than speech verbs. Even with this reservation, the overall picture is quite unequivocal for the sample: the ratio of speech verbs vs. other items regarding their recruitment for regular non-lexical function in QIs and beyond is almost 1:5. A particularly high frequency can be observed for markers of similarity and manner, which account for more than half of the cases in the nonspeech-verb group. There is another significant fact for the group of sources other than speech verbs: (1) they display relatively more items which show functions in addition to that of a quote orienter or a quotative and (2) the range of these functions is wider both within and outside the quotative complex. This observation is confirmed by a look at the typological literature. I will refrain here from trying to give a representative list of works on the grammaticalization of verbs meaning 'be', 'become', 'do', 'go' and elements like pronouns and deictics, but confine myself to a few recent works which report some lesser-known phenomena: Diessel (1999a, b) on demonstratives; Auwera (1999) on 'do'-verbs; and Fleischman (1999), Meyerhoff (2002), and Güldemann (2002) on similative markers


and manner deictics. The last element type as well as action verbs will also figure prominently in Chapter 7. Overall, grammaticalization, both in general and in the quotative complex, is considerably more common with these elements than with speech verbs. This indicates that speech verbs are different from other element types with respect to their semantic-functional load in QIs. What Yule & Mathis (1992) report from a case study of American English conversation regarding the different QI-usage of tell and say vs. be (like) and go is confirmed here from a wider cross-language perspective (cf. also Cameron (1998: 47, 56) for Puerto Rican Spanish): speech verbs and some other event-referring verbs focus on the semantic-propositional aspect of the QI per se ('say' vs. 'ask' vs. 'think', etc.), with the effect that the RD-expression as a whole is inserted as information that is not particularly salient in the discourse. As opposed to this, all other QI-elements do not concentrate on the representation of an event as part of the semantic-propositional content of the discourse but rather background this component in favor of a focus on the quote that is being presented. As a consequence, the quote is highlighted, which in turn reflects a more prominent status of the RD-expression as a whole. This difference replicates the more general distinction proposed in Chapter 2 between a monoclausal event-oriented QI based on a speech verb and a more quote-oriented QI, which very likely correlates with a distinction of a more descriptive vs. a more vivid style of recounting events. Also, a look back at the characterization of the more general domain of mimesis in Section 4.4.5 (see especially the quotes given from Clark and Gerrig 1990) reveals how greatly most constructions involving non-speechverb element types embody the pragmatic and stylistic features of the mimesis mode. It comes as no surprise, then, that this group of elements have their home first of all here; they might even be called prototypical mimesis markers. This is supported by the following observations. First, even where nonspeech-verb elements do not play a role in QIs, they are often still attested as introducers of sound icons, ideophones, and gestures. Second, when they do occur in QIs, they typically have encroached on this construction only later, and this via the most mimetic RD-category, namely DRD. Often this remains their essential domain of RD-use. But there is always the possibility that the construction can subsequently become routinized and develop to a general RD-signal also introducing non-mimetic IRD. However, one can expect that mimesis markers never come to be used in IRD without having first been employed for DRD.

374 The origin of quotative indexes For the first group of non-speech-verb elements listed above, that of generic verbs, such a historical scenario has been presented for English go, which presumably progressed into DRD only after having been used for a much longer time with onomatopoetic elements (Butters 1980, cf. Section 5.1.2.4). Cameron (1998: 47) reports the use of motion verbs and hacer 'do, make' with gesture for Puerto Rican Spanish. One can also mention German machen 'make' occurring with sound imitation and gesture, but rarely with DRD. In Wai Wai, too, a verb meaning 'do' is used with ideophones according to Hawkins (1962: 168). Nuckolls (1996: 141-2) reports the full range of generic verbs as devices indexing ideophones in Pastaza Quechua: rana 'do, make', rina 'go', shamuna 'come', tiyana 'be', and rikurina 'appear'. Similar cases can be found in African languages. For example, Schaefer & Egbokhare (2002) report that ideophone constructions in Emai are based, besides hon 'hear', on u 'be', which itself is derived from intransitive u 'do so'. Ideophones in Kana are introduced by dòò 'do (like)' according to Ikoro (1996: 299-301). The same applies to Lwena ideophones, which are preceded by linga 'do' (Horton 1949: 152-3).56 Ideophone expressions in various eastern Bantu languages display two possible semantic interpretations, each with a different predicator (see inter alia Botne (1993: 16) for Tumbuka and Kulemeka (1997: 367-9) for Chewa). In the first, dynamic sense, this is the common-Bantu mimesis marker *ti discussed in Section 5.1.3.3 with reference to Nguni. In the other, stative sense the predicative is the verb 'be', as realized by the two suppletive stems *ba and *di. Finally, while predicatively used ideophones in Tonga-Inhambane generally do not need a support verb, because they can take pre-stem verb inflection as mentioned in Section 5.1.5.1, an introductory verb is required in the imperative form and this is inda 'go' (Lanham 1955: 218-FN2). Examples of such a pattern also occur in the sample. First, there is the occasional use with DRD of Kera jì 'do, make' and Birom ra 'act'. The following languages use a general action or performance verb for the insertion of ideophones and onomatopoetics: Koyra Chiini dam 'do, make' (see example in Heath (ed.) 1998: 260), Hausa yi 'do' (see Newman (2000: 473-4) and some tokens in the present corpus), Ngbaka Ma'bo mE#nE$ 'do, make' (see examples in Thomas (1970: 79, 83, 135) including one token with 56 Incidentally, the shape of this verb linga looks as if it could be a compound of two widespread Bantu elements typically used as mimesis markers, namely the copula *di 'be' and a stem *nga meaning 'like'. In view of the function of linga and the origin of similar markers in other languages the idea should be considered that the above items have fused to form the lexeme linga.


DRD), Koromfe tIgam 'put, do' (Rennison 1997: 471-2), Ewe w 'do' (Dawuda f.n., F. Ameka p.c.). Copulative verbs like Yoruba rí 'be, appear' (Rowlands 1970) and Igbo dí` 'be' (Emenanjo` 1978: 51-2) are used to index stative ideophones. Similar cases can be given for markers of similarity and manner. Thus, Hawkins (1998: 214) reports that wa(ra) 'like' marks the presence of ideophones in Wai Wai. Gestures are indexed by various manner deictics based on nga kas- in Ilokano (Streeck 1993: 285, 1994: 255-6), by so 'thus' in German, and koo 'thus' in Japanese (Streeck 1988: 71-4). In the sample, an´$ 'thus' in Kera, which is apparently related to similative ana, is reported by Ebert (1979: 101, 251-3) to introduce ideophones and reinforce other descriptive signs, but with no direct function in DRD.57 Mandinka teng 'like this', which is also the only complement of the quotative verb ko, serves regularly as a linguistic index for gestures (Creissels p.c.). Finally, there are examples of foregrounding elements in mimetic expressions. The identificational clause [(X) há-PROx] in Shona, which is used to introduce ideophones independently of DRD, has already been illustrated in Section 5.1.5.1. To this one can add the copulative ke- of Sotho, for which Kunene (1965: 37) reports a structurally and functionally identical phenomenon. Tumbuka employs a restrictive focus particle waka 'only, just' for the same purpose (Childs 1994: 187), as does the sample language Ik with j'a and tsamu 'just' (cf. Section 5.1.5.1). Recall also from Section 5.1.2.3 that the likely source of the enclitic -kpo` on ideophones in Izon is the additive focus marker kpo` 'also, even'. In the framework of the construction approach, all these data indicate that a general mimesis construction is in principle potentially also a QI. In some languages, such a structure is only occasionally encountered in DRD. In other languages, it is a grammaticalized option in this context mostly associated with the particular function of heightened vividness of style. 57 Frajzyngier (1996a: 110) lists àné for Dangla (alias Dangaléat) and àne for Ngam (a dialect of Kwang) as a verb 'say'. Both languages are spoken in southern Chad and belong to the East Chadic branch so that they are fairly closely related to Kera geographically and genealogically. Frajzyngier does not give any further specification of the grammatical and functional properties of these two items. Since he does not distinguish between true speech verbs and quotative verbs, it is quite possible that they are grammaticalized QI-predicators. In view of the meaning of the element an´ in Kera and the possible role of manner deictics in QIs, it is worth investigating whether all three items at issue are related and, if so, how.

376 The origin of quotative indexes The general fact can be motivated by the observation that mimesis is onomasiologically a far more general domain than RD, including but not restricted to the semantic component of utterance. For the same reason, the reverse implication does not hold true. That is, not every QI can be expected to be a mimesis construction. This semantic consideration is supported by the empirical data: no historically conclusive case has been found thus far where a structure originally reserved exclusively for RD came to be used also for the introduction of ideophones, gestures, etc. This concerns first of all structures based exclusively on speech predicates. It does happen that such expressions can encroach on the domain of non-linguistic sounds, especially those produced by animate beings. Chapman (1984) presents examples of this in English written discourse. Oswalt (1994: 302) mentions an older use of the English verb cry even with so-called "inanimate imitatives". Generic speech verbs used with sound imitations are also found occasionally in the sample, for example, Khoekhoe mî, Tigre bela, and Burunge kaah. Nevertheless, it seems unlikely that such verbs develop to genuine mimesis markers which do not imply the representation of an auditory signal. Moreover, as the discussion in the following paragraph will demonstrate, there is a historical scenario that can account for some verbs which are predominantly speech verbs but can also cooccur with sound imitations. Overall, where purported 'say'verbs introduce non-speech/sound expressions, their etymological origin is mostly unclear and the alternative explanation of a source other than a speech verb is just as possible (see Section 7.1 for an exception in Ethiosemitic and its possible explanation). This general directionality is paralleled by the historically attested emergence of speech verbs. Buck (1915) adduces a variety of cases in Indo-European for the semantic development {non-speech verb > generic speech verb}, including the specialization of a verb originally expressing noise in general to linguistic utterances. The semantic transfer from a meaning 'point, show' to a speech verb, which was mentioned briefly in the discussion in Section 2.2.5, is also attested. Traugott (1991) demonstrates for English that there are also frequent lexical changes from verbs expressing mental/psychological states, visual perception, and location/motion to speech verbs. In terms of a transfer from one semantic domain to the other, previous accounts of the quotative complex have recognized only the reverse directionality for the two first domains, namely from speech to cognition and perception. To the contrary, however, studies of the metalinguistic vocabulary in non-European languages (see, e.g., Heeschen (1978) on the Papuan language Eipo), as well as some data from sample languages dis-


cussed in Section 2.2.5, demonstrate that it is more common crosslinguistically to model lexemes referring to linguistic behavior on items referring to non-speech concepts. The recognition of the range and kind of non-speech-verb QIpredicators offers a new perspective on various problems associated with QIs in general. One important issue concerns their typical morphosyntactic properties. Thus, the present alignment of DRD with mimesis constructions provides a useful framework for addressing inter alia the notorious question of the object status of quotes. In many cases the intransitivity of the QI toward the quote, and sometimes also its intransitivity or low semantic affect vis-à-vis the AD, can be naturally explained by the lexical properties of typical mimesis markers: these do not relate to propositional or referential entities, but point and focus pragmatically on the presentation of the gesture or ideophone or quote. That ideophones and especially non-verbal gestures should be "objects" of their indexing constructions finds little if any empirical support - nor has this idea, to my knowledge, been proposed in the literature. All of these considerations can and should be transferred to DRD because it is formally treated as a mimetic sign. The empirical evidence fully corroborates this abstract syntactic view. The characteristics of mimesis markers becoming QI-predicators can also account for the non-verbal and non-utterance properties of quotative verbs, a class which has been separated here from the class of speech verbs precisely because of these characteristics. In the traditional analysis, which equates quotative verbs with speech verbs or derives the former historically from the latter, it can indeed be explained plausibly why an earlier verb 'say' should lose its categorial and semantic features when it comes to be used as a quote orienter in a bipartite structure and grammaticalizes there to a quotative/complementizer. Moreover, the frequent use of a generic speech verb within a monoclausal QI-structure [SP 'say' ...] could also explain the phonetic truncation, loss of paradigmatic variation, etc. WITHIN the QI-context. But what about the empirical observation that quotative verbs in general are semantically abstract or even entirely lacking in any real-world denotation, have a defective verbal nature, have a different meaning or function outside RD, or are completely absent there? Why should a speech verb regularly undergo a process of drastic categorial and semantic bleaching precisely in the context where it occurs in its purportedly primary function outside RD, namely in a plain phrase [X 'say' Y]? This contradicts what one would expect from grammaticalization research: if it is true from a crosslinguistic perspective that quotative verbs and related items originate so frequently in generic speech verbs, they should

378 The origin of quotative indexes reflect more systematically the morphosyntactic and semantic features of their purported lexical sources, either in their own behavior or in that of cognate items. When insisting on the universality of the speech-verb account, it can of course be claimed - in fact it seems to be tacitly assumed by this approach that the grammaticalization of 'say' in a QI happens regularly to go hand in hand with its complete obliteration from the lexicon. This, however, creates yet another problem, namely that semantic-functional "divergence" or "split" in the grammaticalization sense (see Hopper 1991: 24-5) inexplicably applies in this domain far less often than it does normally. Although it is not denied here that a speech verb grammaticalizing in the QI-context can be lost as a lexical item in SOME languages (see the suggestive case of Burunge {baa 'say' > quotative bee} mentioned in Section 5.1.1.2), the crosslinguistic picture is hard to explain. This issue is never even raised, let alone accounted for, in previous treatments of the speech-verb scenario. The data of the sample and the conclusions derived therefrom suggest an alternative and more natural explanation for the recurrent properties of quotative verbs. If they have their historical origin in something other than 'say', one need not expect in these or in etymologically related items any synchronic reflex of canonical verbhood and utterance semantics.

5.2 Historical changes of quotative markers The crosslinguistic data presented allow one to compile a list of morphosyntactic, semantic and pragmatic features which are frequently reflected in formal properties of QIs. They can even all be simultaneously present in one construction, although this is very rarely the case. Compare in this respect the following QI. (280) Then he said like this, {...} One can identify in this sentence the following features: (1) (2) (3) (4) (5)

Event representation via verbal predicativity Utterance meaning SP-reference Similarity/manner Discourse deixis

5.2 Historical changes of quotative markers 379

Although these features are frequent across a large corpus of QIs, there is not a single one that could not be dispensed with in an individual token. However, one or more of them will always be present, if one excludes QIs that involve grammaticalized quotatives which no longer have any meaning or function independent from their context. The distinctions between QItypes can be construed in terms of which features are present and how they are distributed over the lexical and grammatical items of the QI. As the above discussion and Appendix 1 demonstrate, many different "mixtures" of these components can be found across a set of tokens in a particular corpus, across language-specific construction types, and across languages. This variation has interesting consequences for the various kinds of historical processes that can affect the individual linguistic signs which comprise a QI - the theme of the present section. This is of interest because the output of such processes is often the input to subsequent grammaticalization. With an eye to this issue, three major possibilities must be considered: (1) (2) (3)

Fusion of individual QI-elements into a complex sign Change of morphosyntactic features of a QI-element Change of semantic features of a QI-element

5.2.1

Fusion of elements

The first of these phenomena is the most securely attested in the available data. Once a regular collocation of two elements is established in a construction, a phonetic fusion between the originally separate linguistic items is in principle always possible. Often, such a process can be construed as the physical incorporation of a modifying item into another modified item. The latter can be called the host in the sense that it determines the category of the output sign. A particularly frequent phenomenon is the merger of deictics and similar quote-referring items with other QI-elements. A diagnostic feature for identifying the involvement of deictics in a complex grammaticalized QIitem is the existence of a series of elements incorporating multiple alternative deictics as components - a phenomenon arising from the paradigmatic nature of such grams. Deictics are often incorporated by verbs. The verbs convey such variable meanings as equation, performance/action, similarity/manner, and speech, or are semantically opaque but possibly derive historically from verbs of these types. Thus, in several northern Uto-Aztecan languages, the

380 The origin of quotative indexes predicative stem ya, which has been analyzed as a speech verb 'say' but is perhaps better classified as a quotative verb (see also Section 5.1.3.1), is combined with the "demonstrative bases" ma- and a- to form the complex lexicalized items may and ay (Munro 1978). This is fairly clear for varieties like Chemehuevi and Southern Paiute. The verbs or quotatives mee in Kawaiisu, mai in Shoshone and meh in Comanche may have the same origin, but if so are less transparent. A few other examples for the combination of a QI-predicate and an element conveying deixis are Avestan (Hock 1982: 67), Eipo (Heeschen 1978: 162-3, 165), Araucanian (Adelaar 1990: 9), Ojibwa (Rhodes 1986: 9, 16), and Zuni (McKercher 2000). Clear or at least plausible cases of this phenomenon were also discussed for the sample, namely Kunama ake#, Anywa ní, Lamang kagV and win(ka)gV, and Nguni (t)sho. A case which can be viewed as incipient is the regular prefixing of the deictic in- to the QI-predicates aN and ua in Fur. The hosts of deictic elements can also be non-verbal. A fairly atypical case occurs in Izon, where the deictic e`be` fused with the clause connective -nì`. Far more frequent are combinations of deictics with similarity/manner markers, mentioned in connection with the morphologically complex items seen in Choco, Oceanic, Wolof, and Bantu zone A. Similarity/manner markers can themselves be incorporated by other QIelements, especially verbs. This was shown in the discussion in Section 5.1.2.3 regarding the origin of the performance verb tám in Taa containing a similative marker bV. According to Hagman (1977: 137) an incipient case of such a development can be observed in Khoekhoe, where the frequent collocation of similative tí and the generic speech verb mî tends to be routinized as tímí. Jeffrey (1984: 127) proposes another such case for Mündü, positing that a QI-verb ga is a contraction of gü 'say' and ba 'like'. An example where a generic speech verb combines with another more grammaticalized QI-predicative comes from Dongola. This language has morphologically complex verbs of speech and cognition which have emerged by the fusion of the two quotative verbs E@ and án with the relevant lexemes (Armbruster 1960: §3845, 3847). The resulting forms built on the generic speech verb wE#@ are EwE#@ and awwE#@, respectively. Another type of complex QI-element can be characterized as the result of combining a QI-predicator of variable origin with a pronominal referring to the SP. A completely frozen form showing no pronoun-based paradigmaticity could be the Sandawe quotative ká'`. Cases where the resulting item co-varies with the features of person, gender, and number are more frequent in the available data. Further grammaticalization of such elements leads to pronoun-inflected complementizers and other clause linkers. The


emergence of a quotative mini-paradigm co-varying with the SP -metki (1st person), -tko (2nd person), -o (3rd person) in Georgian can inter alia be explained by the truncation of different finite forms of a QI-verb, as discussed inter alia by Hewitt (1981) and Harris & Campbell (1995: 168-70). A case where the full set of subject pronouns has fused with a following predicative is Dangaléat, according to Ebobissé (1979: 117-8, see Section 6.6.2). In Tonga-Inhambane a identificational predicator has merged with a set of pronouns according to my reconstruction of the quotative kha-PRO. While the above fusion patterns seem to be the most frequent ones, other types exist as well. Suffice it to mention as one such example the quotative/complementizer yee in Cora: according to Casad (1989: 6-7, 389) a frequent alternative to the basic form is yeewi, which displays an "emphatic particle" wi as enclitic. 5.2.2

Change of morphosyntactic features of an element

In connection with the pattern found in Tonga-Inhambane, it should be recognized that the regular coocurrence of a non-verbal QI-predicator with pronouns referring to the subject can under certain circumstances have a category-changing effect in the long run. This relates to the second topic listed at the beginning of Section 5.2, namely the change of a QI-element in terms of its morphosyntactic properties. Much of the literature on grammaticalization has focused on historical processes of morphological reduction of a given item and the associated loss of the original category features of the affected lexeme. No further discussion will be devoted here to this well-documented phenomenon, which is not disputed in the present approach (see, e.g., Harris & Campbell (1995: 168-72) for a recent typologically oriented discussion and some additional references). There is, however, another observation which has only rarely been considered in previous research but which is of great interest here, namely the possibility that a QI-element can secondarily ACQUIRE new features typical of another lexical category. I refer in particular to the scenario alluded to just above with the case of Tonga-Inhambane, whereby an item which is defective as a verb or even completely non-verbal comes increasingly to resemble a canonical verbal lexeme in behavior and form. Whether such a process is possible in a given language and, if so, to what extent it is facilitated by certain structural conditions will depend highly on the language's typological characteristics. It was observed that verbal predicativity in QIs is in many languages dispensable. Moreover, non-verbal markers of similarity, manner, deixis,

382 The origin of quotative indexes etc. need not be verbal themselves in order to be used in a predicative structure because they can be combined with a semantically generic dummy verb as in the case of the English phrase be like.58 Thus, it may appear strange at first glance that QI-elements should acquire a feature verbal predicativity - that is so often not required. Nonetheless, the fact is that QI-elements across languages are repeatedly subject to a process of increasing verbification or, if they have their origin in a verb, a restoration of their verbhood. An instructive example is reported from Kambera by Klamer (2002). The default predicative in QIs of this language is the quotative verb wà. It bears a wide range of optional morphology which expresses predicationoperator functions (tense, aspect, etc.) or refers to nominal participants (but not the speech itself). The one obligatory marker, however, is a pronominal enclitic of the genitive series which crossreferences the SP, as in (281). (281) ana hau ndui wà-na DIM one money QV-3S.GEN "Just one coin", he said (Klamer 2002: 329) The phenomenon relevant for the present discussion is that the enclitic -na is starting to serve as phonetic bulk for the stem wà so that this can conform to the minimal canonical shape holding for normal predicative lexemes in the language. The author writes (ibid.: 329): Interestingly, there are indications that wà with a third person singular genitive marker may become reanalyzed as a monomorphemic verbal root. The motivation for this reanalysis comes from the prosodic structure of the verbal root wà. Phonologically, this root does not comply with the minimal word requirements of Kambera, which state that the roots of content words must be bimoraic feet. The sequence wà-na, however, is a bimoraic foot, and is therefore a good candidate to become analyzed as a verbal root. In this reanalysis, the genitive clitic loses its referential function, so that the subject must be marked otherwise. ...

58 Of course, the range of concepts that can be encoded in the predicative nucleus of a clause varies considerably across languages. In fact, in some languages similative markers and deictics do not behave differently from "normal" predicative lexemes referring to a state of affairs, so that their semantic-functional notions can be integrated in the QI-predicate without any formal adjustment (compare, e.g., the case of Ilokano mentioned in Section 5.1.3.1).


The phenomenon is restricted only to the morpheme sequence consisting of the quotative verb with the 3rd-person singular subject enclitic. In fact, it can be expected that such a process would start with wàna, because it is probably the form with the highest discourse frequency in the paradigm. In any case, the tendency of this form to be interpreted as a monomorphemic verb is unequivocal. Klamer mentions a number of phenomena giving evidence to this effect, inter alia a repeated speech error where the verb form contains two subject markers na, as in the second and fourth slot of (282). (282) ndia ná wà-na-madu-na-nya-ka nú NEG.EMPH DEI QV-3S.GEN-MOD-3S.GEN-3S.DAT-PERF DEI "No way!", he said to him (ibid.: 330) She further remarks on these cases (ibid.: 330-FN3): When we came across such sentences during text transcription, my consultant initially did not consider them ill-formed, but after thinking about them for a while he explained that the first -na should better not be there.

Another interesting example found in the literature is that of Ewe bé. According to Westermann (1907: 98) and Clements (1975: 166-FN12) this highly defective quotative verb can in general only be constructed in the unmarked, so-called "aorist" form and, marginally, in the habitual. The latter author, however, reports that one of his informants accepted bé when functioning as a main predicate with normally impossible pre-stem markers encoding future, progressive, and some other functions. Since its original status as a conjugationally deficient verb is unanimously accepted from both a diachronic and synchronic perspective, this phenomenon, even if only isolated and idiolectal, can safely be interpreted as an incipient reanalysis of bé toward a more regular verb. It is possibly driven by the distributional analogy in QIs between the quotative verb bé and regular generic speech verbs like gbl 'say'. The cases of Kambera wà and Ewe bé show that lexical items which already have clear features of verbhood, but are in various respects not fully canonical in this respect, can undergo changes in which they become MORE verb-like. Still more interesting are cases where a completely nonverbal form develops in a gradual historical process to a predicative lexeme. A first step in this direction can be seen in cases where the relevant element can be used as the nucleus of a QI. This relates to the common phenomenon of verb omission, whereby a non-verbal quotative ends up in

384 The origin of quotative indexes a non-clausal QI as a predicative-like item. When such a QI includes a nominal referring to the SP, the frequently observed result is a clause [SP quotative]. It has been remarked in this study on various occasions that such a structure is inherently ambiguous in languages with little bound morphology on the verb stem. Here, a phrase [SP quotative] looks on the surface like a normal categorical statement about the SP-nominal (in the sense of Sasse 1987), i.e. just like a monoclausal predicative form [SP 'say']. One can conclude that the non-verbal quotative has here taken the first step toward another lexical category: it has acquired distributional characteristics of a speech verb. Note that this is comparable to other linguistic changes for which the "behavior-before-coding principle" has been diagnosed (cf. Haspelmath forthcoming). A next step would be the cooccurrence of such an item with markers of predication-operator functions like tense, aspect, modality, polarity, etc. which are typically used with verbal lexemes. This need not be a drastic change in cases where these markers are free particles or clitics; compare the case of Epena Pedee in Section 5.1.3.1, where the past marker can attach either to the speech verb or, when the latter is absent, to the manner deictic. Evidently, an important parameter in this respect, which differs considerably from language to language, is to what extent the lexical category of verbs is defined in terms of morphology. If this is only a weak criterion for verbhood in the given language, a quotative in predicator function is always close to a true verbal item in a monoclausal QI. Moreover, the number of predication-operator functions actually encoded in a QI is often restricted anyway, so that frequently not even a canonical speech verb, which is the model for analogical leveling, occurs in this context with the whole range of possible markers. The expected result of such an assumed process is in fact very similar to what is actually found frequently with quotative verbs in largely isolating languages: they have no clear utterance meaning outside a QI and are defective regarding conjugational paradigmaticity and phonotactic stem shape. The discussion thus far has dealt with the case where the QI-element undergoes a context extension regarding its possible cooccurrence with other markers in a clause without a necessary effect on its morphological form. However, the change can be more radical: some QI-elements can be shown to have over time acquired bound verb morphology that was previously excluded. A fairly well understood case involves the Bantu verb stem *ti given the wealth of comparative data which this family provides. Its most conservative behavior in terms of both form and meaning is found in languages like the dialect cluster Nyoro-Toro-Nkore-Kiga. That ti is here


semantically a manner deictic was already mentioned in Section 5.1.3.3. In the present context, the point at issue is the formal properties of the lexeme. In this respect, Rubongoya (1999: 174, 52-3) writes in his discussion of the general morphological behavior of verb stems in the language: The [verbal] stem undergoes changes as it expresses mood, tense, and the form of the verb. ... The only exception to this rule are the defective verbs ta 'how', -ti 'thus', -ina 'have' and -li 'be'. The first two, sometimes referred to as particles, have neither mood nor tense of their own. When the subject pronominal concords or personal prefixes are attached to them, they express an adverbial concept in the mood and tense in which the verb is, which they qualify. They are believed by many a Bantuist to be verbs without an infinitive prefix ...

(283) aba-kazi ba-lima ba-ta 2-woman 2-dig:PRS 2-how How do women dig?

ba-lima ba-ti ... 2-dig:PRS 2-thus They dig like this (show action)

The above quote means that the only commonality between canonical verbs and the two manner markers -ta and -ti is the presence of subject crossreference. As this is the major criterion for verbhood in Bantu, such items are commonly classified as defective verbs. From a historical viewpoint, bound subject agreement on verbs is an innovation of the Bantu group within Bantoid. It can therefore be expected that *ti, too, acquired this behavior only in Bantu and that its cognates in related West African languages should largely be invariable particles or derivatives thereof. Be that as it may, the stem has a more verb-like look in Savannah Bantu languages located more to the south. Shona ti discussed by Güldemann (2002) is a good example. Besides subject agreement it takes the full range of pre-stem verb morphology such as object crossreference (referring to the experiencer affected by the encoded event), predication operators, and the infinitive prefix ku-. This is an impressive increase in verbal properties compared to the earlier restriction just to subject crossreference (the minimal requirement of verbhood). The only morphological feature typical for verbs but excluded for Shona ti is stem-final inflection. This is the oldest and most irregular layer of verb morphology in Bantu (see Güldemann 2002), so that it is not surprising that ti continues to resist this change. But even the suffixal inflection type exists in some Bantu languages. Among them is the Nguni language complex, in which suffixal morphology was already illustrated in

386 The origin of quotative indexes (260) with the relative perfective form thile in Zulu. This one stem does not exhaust the possibility of suffixal modifications on thi. Doke (1992: §483) also gives another perfective thé: and a negative past thanga. Stemfinal changes are even more variable with the anaphoric form sho (itself derived from thi by suffixing -o, see Section 5.1.3.3); sho has counterparts in the perfective shilo, negative past shongo, applicative sholo, neuter passive shoko, neuter passive negative shoki, causative shwisa, and passive shiwo (ibid.: §482). Viewing these forms from a wider Bantuistic perspective, there can be no doubt that they are analogical formations that are modeled on inherited morphological patterns found with regular verbs. The full scenario for the increasing verbification of ti, which plausibly started out as a manner deictic used as a quotative, is {uninflected ti > subject concord-ti > prefix-ti > prefix-ti-suffix}. This cross-Bantu cline correlates with a geographical pattern which can be expected to a certain extent from the historical hypothesis proposed here: those languages which are closer to the Bantu homeland and its Bantoid genealogical relatives have a more conservative ti-behavior, while southern Savannah Bantu languages show a highly increased degree of verbhood of ti. The empirically well-attested development of Bantu ti and the other phenomena discussed above are important for the general discussion of grammaticalization in the quotative complex. Cases like that of the TongaInhambane quotative kha discussed in Section 5.1.5.1 show that a similar scenario can sometimes account in a straightforward way for a synchronically puzzling situation. All this throws a different light on the many cases where the defective nature of a QI-predicative has conventionally been explained as a LOSS of verbal features. It provides precedents for the reverse directionality in the historical change, namely that a non-verbal QIpredicator can come to resemble a normal verb morphosyntactically. 5.2.3

Change of semantic features of an element

The last observation, finally, invites the question as to how such a process can affect the meaning of a QI-sign. As was the case with the morphosyntactic features of QI-elements, it is widely agreed that lexical items, especially speech verbs, can LOSE semantic features due to their use in a relevant grammatical construction. The reverse direction, namely that the QIcontext can be responsible for an element's acquisition of semantic properties, is much more controversial. The idea is likely to be rejected by most linguists working on grammaticalization because it contradicts the conventional wisdom that changes should lead from lexicon to grammar and not


the other way around. However, the possibility of a QI-element changing in the direction not of grammatical, but of world-referring meaning deserves more careful consideration in the light of the available data. Unconventional as this idea might appear at first glance, it was in fact already raised in Lord's (1993) grammaticalization study on the quotative complex. The complexity of certain cases led her to speculate on the following scenario (ibid.: 210): The second version [of the grammaticalization of quotative/complementizers], beginning with 'resemble', does not occur frequently. In fact, it can even be argued that it is wrong. An alternative story has the verb 'resemble' actually developing from the complementizer morpheme (which itself may have started out as 'say'). This alternative sounds like a logical possibility, particularly for a verb with relatively bland semantic force like 'resemble', but the direction of change for other instances of cognate verb and grammatical morpheme is from verb to grammatical morpheme, not vice versa ... The alternative to version two might become more plausible if we could find more attested examples from elsewhere of verbs having developed from complementizers or subordinators.

It will be clear that Lord has missed the crosslinguistic importance of similarity/manner markers (and other element types) in the establishment of QIs and their grammaticalization in this context, and has also failed to appreciate the meagerness of evidence for a change {'say' > 'be like, resemble'}. The basic idea, however, is relevant in a quite different way. Both the results obtained in this survey of African languages and phenomena in languages from other geographical areas point to a scenario that has precisely the opposite directionality from Lord's hypothesis. That is, source meaning and target meaning are exchanged: a typical mimesis marker, for example, an element encoding similarity/manner, is employed as the nucleus of a QI and undergoes in this context semantic and formal changes in the direction of a quotative verb or even a generic speech verb. The possibility of morphosyntactic adjustments of a non-verbal or deficiently verbal sign in a QI toward a more canonical verb lexeme has already been discussed. The important issue now is whether an item that originally does not involve any reference to human linguistic behavior can come to take on this meaning. This idea is not entirely new but has been entertained for some semantically highly abstract QI-verbs. A case in point is Larkin's (1972) discussion of the Tamil verb root en-, which is also the basis of the non-finite quota-

388 The origin of quotative indexes tive/complementizers enru and enpatu. While the usual view considers ento be a "full-fledged lexical verb, commonly translated as 'say'", Larkin recognizes that this idea is highly problematic. He writes (ibid.: 73): It can be seen that the language embedding root, en-, behaves syntactically very much like other, full lexical verbs. Rules which apply to verbs generally apply to en- also. ... If en- behaves just like other verbs, it should be treated as just another verb, and not as a special marker or 'complementizer'. But en- seems to be lexically empty, it does not form clauses of its own. Just how much theoretical sense can be made of the notion 'non-lexical' predicate'?

This, together with additional information from Larkin's extensive functional description of en-, makes it clear that it can be characterized under the present analysis as a verbal marker of mimesis, which includes the salient function of quotation in RD (cf. also Section 2.2.2 for en- as a quotative verb). This new perspective also gives "theoretical sense" to Larkin's quite appropriate idea of en- as a "'non-lexical' [= grammatical] predicate." The most important observation in the present context, however, is Larkin's (ibid.: 40) point regarding the relationship between en-'s grammatical and (purported) lexical nature: Lexical [= 'say'] and non-lexical [= quotative/complementizer] en- share a certain basic meaning, however, and that is the ability to embed, i.e., to mark a different level or type of language within a sentence. Lexical en-, for instance, is the only full verb which needs no complementizer. In fact, it cannot occur with an overt complement marker ... Lexical en-, then, contains the complementizing function within itself. It might even be claimed that ITS LEXICAL MEANING ['SAY'] IS MERELY AN EXTENSION OF THIS [MIMESIS/QUOTATIVE] FUNCTION, since, as a lexical verb, en- requires a complement (or

the proform appatì 'like that' standing for a complement) ... It should be noted that this is exactly the inverse of the usual view, which regards complementizer en- as a specialised function of lexical en-. [emphasis mine]

What Larkin entertains here for Tamil en-, namely the possible reinterpretation of an element without utterance meaning as one having such a semantic component, will be discussed in the following from a more general perspective. The first question regarding such a process concerns its underlying mechanism. Here it is important that the semantic interpretation of a RD-construction does not depend exclusively on the QI. The quote itself can guide the interpretation: precisely because it itself supplies an explicit reference to (represented) speech/cognition, this meaning is an ingredient that is easily dispensed with in a QI. The semantic feature is, so


to speak, automatically implicit in a QI by virtue of its cooccurrence with a quote and hence need not be expressed overtly in the QI. This in turn potentially affects the interpretation of linguistic signs which are employed in a QI and lack the utterance feature, like markers of deixis, similarity, manner, etc., provided they are used (1) similarly to a predicate and (2) on a regular basis. As shown above, these conditions hold for many instances of these element types. This situation can go along with a semantic detachment of the QI-element from its source item (in the extreme case, the source item can become lost completely) and, for nonverbal items, with an increase in verbal properties. The ultimate outcome would be a genuine quotative verb with its typical semantic and morphosyntactic profile distinguishing it from a generic speech verb. This is an example of the scenario where, according to Rhodes (1986: 8), "language change ... turns pragmatics into semantics" in that a lexeme changes its meaning profile by shifting its focus of use within its range of potential reference (see also the discussion in Section 2.2.2). Note that the sometimes bewildering diversity of generic speech verbs in a single genealogical language group and, accordingly, the difficulties in reconstructing a proto-form have occasionally been invoked as evidence for the very rapid grammaticalization of these items in QIs and the recruitment of other lexemes to fill the gap arising from this process. This tacitly assumes that a stock of potential speech-verbs-to-be is regularly available in fairly great numbers. My alternative approach gives a different explanation for such a recurrent picture: given that the language comparisons at issue often involve not simply true generic speech verbs, but also or even predominantly the kind of default verbs used in a QI, the diversity of items may reflect to a certain extent the multiple origins of quotative verbs. Since a quotative verb is used in QIs on a highly regular basis, it is plausible that the quotative verb can itself gradually come to take on the semantic interpretation of its context of use. In grammaticalization research, such a process is not a novel concept and has repeatedly been claimed for individual processes of functional change. Well-known in this respect is the emergence of modal verb forms from earlier indicatives, as discussed by Bybee, Perkins & Pagliuca (1994: 296).59 These authors write:

59 See Güldemann (1998) for a similar case where earlier imperfective grams become markers of subordination due to their increasing restriction to certain background clauses.

390 The origin of quotative indexes More interesting from our perspective, however, are the cases ... of grams whose meaning appears to change due to the linguistic contexts to which they are restricted by newer developing grams. ... Since these old forms have so little semantic content of their own, if they survive, they are available to absorb the ... content of their context. ... Note that such cases differ from the more usual change by inference in that the meaning they are absorbing comes from the LINGUISTIC context, the context of the clause and its function in the sentence, more than from the general pragmatic context. Even changes of this sort are highly constrained and in principle predictable. One constraint is that such radical meaning shifts will occur only in the very late stages of grammaticalization, when the original meaning of the gram has so weakened as to be unable to resist infusion from the outside.

This general mechanism can unproblematically be transferred to a quotative verb, which would then "absorb" the utterance meaning of the RDcon-struction in this model. An indication of this process is that such an item is in fact frequently translated as a speech verb 'say', sometimes just by the linguist, sometimes also by the native speaker. This can be reinforced by a continuous semantic association of a quotative verb with genuine speech verbs, i.e. when it is commonly substitutable by a speech verb within QIs. Far less secure from an empirical perspective, however, is the possibility of a gradual "lexification" of a quotative verb into a more or less canonical generic speech verb. This is not a minor step because - as has been argued throughout this study - a quotative verb differs semantically from a generic speech verb in a crucial point: its association with the feature of utterance is restricted to the QI-context, which does not hold for a speech verb. What is required, then, is a transfer of the QI-triggered reading to contexts outside RD - that is, a situation where the newly acquired semantic component is no longer dependent on the contextual trigger of a QIenvironment and becomes more and more detached from it. Only then could one speak of a genuine reanalysis of a sign lacking speech reference into a sign having this feature, a reanalysis which resulted from its grammatical use in RD. I intentionally used, and will continue to use, the more cautious phrasing "a QI-element changing in the direction of world-referring meaning" because the full scenario outlined above must remain hypothetical to a considerable extent. I cannot present a fully attested, unequivocal development of a complete semantic change from a quotative verb to a com-


pletely canonical generic speech verb. The important steps on their own can, however, be demonstrated individually. The enrichment in meaning of a non-speech verb toward a speech verb involving its employment in a QI is documented by Vanhove (1993: 328-9) for Maltese: the verb 'ábEz 'jump' was first combined with the verb 'Hl 'say' in a bipartite QI conveying 'retort, intervene', as shown in (284)a. Subsequently the verb 'say' was dropped so that the verb 'ábEz on its own could start to take on speech verb meaning, as shown in (284)b. The only step missing for the full semantic recycling of the verb is the extension of the speech-verb meaning to contexts outside RD ('V = qV in the examples). (284) a. {…} qabeo qal wieped miooewqt irqiel jumped said one of.the.two men … rétorqua un des deux hommes. b. {gpala le} qabeo Fra Mudest {why not} jumped brother PN 'Pourquoi pas?' rétorqua Frère Modeste. (Vanhove 1993: 328-9) Such a general scenario may be relevant for (some of) the cases discussed in Section 2.2.5, where certain specific speech verbs were shown to have their likely historical source in non-speech verbs which entailed the special semantic aspect of the particular speech verb - for example, 'answer' from '(re)turn', or 'tell' from 'send'. It is not clear whether the mechanism of these reanalyses is truly identical to that of Maltese 'ábEz. In particular, it would have to be shown that the change which these lexemes underwent depended on or was at least influenced by their use in the QIcontext. What can be concluded with more confidence from these cases, however, is that speech verbs emerge regularly in a process whereby the use of a semantically more general lexeme is narrowed down to utterance meaning. For the more crucial scenario whereby a semantically generic lexeme develops to a 'say'-like verb, there is at least one case in the sample where an element has taken a number of steps in this direction. This is the quotative verb (t)sho of Nguni, which is derived not from a speech verb, but from the anaphoric counterpart of a cataphoric manner deictic *ti 'like this' (see Section 5.1.3.3). (T)sho has assumed a remarkably wide array of uses

392 The origin of quotative indexes clearly referring to speech outside RD, as will be demonstrated with Zulu sho.60 As far as the stem doublet thi vs. sho is concerned, it does not come as a surprise that it was the latter item that underwent the relevant changes toward an item with a stronger world-referring aspect. Apart from its more advanced degree of morphological verbiness, it incorporates the previousreference marker -o and is referentially saturated. While cataphoric thi requires some referential specification, sho has become largely independent of such accompanying information and can focus semantically on the representation of an event per se. This has gone so far that its original anaphoric component can under certain circumstances be cancelled: when followed by a form of thi, it can appear BEFORE the quote as in (285). The cooccurrence of sho and thi in this instance of QI5 also suggests that their formerly close association in meaning has become synchronically less strong. (285) u-sho ukuthi {abantu bayeza} 3S-say COMP {people are coming} He says that people are coming. [non-DRD] (Moolman 1984: 137) Other uses of sho bear hardly any resemblance to the grammatical context of a QI, but clearly convey utterance meaning. Compare the following: (286) u-sho-nje 3S-say-just He merely talks; i.e. There is no truth in it (Doke et al. 1990,2: 743) (287) sho-no phela si-zwe say-IMP truly 1P-hear:SUBJ Say it out then and let us hear (ibid.) The verb is also used quite freely in transitive structures taking complements referring to speech; the latter follow as nouns as in (288)a. and b. or are crossreferenced by object affixes. All this is impossible with thi.

60 As the following examples all convey utterance semantics, sho will be glossed for convenience as 'say', without however implying that it should be equated with verbs like English say.


(288) a. u-sho amazwi 3S-say words He speaks words. b. sho-no iqiniso say-IMP truth Speak the truth! (Moolman 1984: 138, 140) The following pair, where the two quotative verbs are used in the same morphological form, also demonstrates the general semantic bias of sho toward speech. The meaning contrast between (289)a. and b. shows that thi retains here its more general connotation as a performance verb 'do thus' while sho is preferably interpreted narrowly as a speech verb. This is accompanied in the examples by semantic effects regarding the object marker ku: with thi this encodes an indirect object; with sho it refers to a direct object for speech content. Additional, completely parallel examples could be added from the same source. (289) a. ngi-ya-ku-thi 1S-PROG-IA.OBJ-QV I am doing thus to it. b. ngi-ya-ku-sho 1S-PROG-IA.OBJ-say I am saying it. (Moolman 1984: 141) Finally, sho has several object nominalizations which all refer exclusively to speech. These are uku-sho 'say' (as in 'to have one's say'), isi-sho 'saying', and as a modern grammar term umu-sho 'sentence' (Doke et al. 1990,1: 420; 2: 742-3). All the uses of sho outlined above are prototypical for generic speech verbs and in no way betray its true historical origin. Admittedly, there exist other contexts where its original meaning as an anaphoric manner deictic is still discernible, so that it would be inadequate to simply align it with canonical generic speech verbs of other languages. From a more general perspective, however, the chain of changes which the Bantu stem *ti '(do/be) like this' underwent to yield the modern Zulu lexeme sho clearly qualifies as realizing the central segment in the scenario proposed above, namely that a non-speech item acquires semantic properties of a generic speech verb, mediated by its use in QIs. The relevance of such a process should be considered and tested in future research, especially in cases where there exists extensive comparative data from a large genealogical language group. A revealing case in this

394 The origin of quotative indexes respect is the verb stem fai found in the Polynesian subgroup of the Oceanic family because it is variably glossed across individual languages as 'do' or 'say'. The lists of the lemmata for 'do, make' and 'say' in Tryon (ed., 1995,3: 269, 4: 468) yields the following picture: the stem fai is found in three of the five Polynesian sample languages, namely Tongan, Mele-Fila, and Samoan.61 It is listed as 'do, make' in the first two languages. In Samoan, it appears as both 'do, make' and 'say', which according to Munro (1982: 307) is associated with a transitivity alternation: the lexeme behaves transitively in the 'do'-use and intransitively in the 'say'-use. Significantly, however, the 'say'-list contains not only generic speech verbs, but also items which are QI-predicators other than speech verbs. This can be discerned from the form pehe# given for 'say' in Tongan, which is actually a manner deictic (see Section 5.1.3.1). It can therefore be assumed that fai was originally an performance/action verb 'do, make' and that Samoan fai 'say' represents a derived use in QIs. This hypothesis is supported by the observation that non-speech items apparently occur frequently in QIs of Oceanic languages (see again Section 5.1.3.1). So far, this situation could be handled without invoking a genuine lexification of a verb 'say' out of a semantically different QI-element. The picture becomes more discomfitting, however, in the light of data from Tuvaluan, which is very closely related to Samoan. This language has a verb fai which is clearly cognate with the stems mentioned above and, like Samoan fai, is said by Besnier (1992: 169) to be polysemous, translating as 'say, tell' and 'do, make'. It was posited in Section 4.2 that a good criterion for true generic speech verbs is that, as opposed to other non-speech QIpredicatives, they can be used with the expected meaning also in an object relative clause. Precisely this context is found for fai in Tuvaluan.

61 There is also a form fa'a'ite for 'speak, talk' in Tahitian. Since fa'a could be the causative prefix (B. Comrie p.c.) and since other verbs for 'speak' in Oceanic like Kwaio fata, Woleaian kapata, Samoan fetalai (polite) could be related to this lexeme, rather than fai (/f/ in Polynesian appears to be a regular reflex of Oceanic */p/), it seems justifiable to disregard it at this stage in the discussion of fai. Higher-order groups do not clarify the picture, as the "finder list" for established reconstructions within Austronesian or its subgroups (Tryon 1995,1-2: 1150-97) does not contain a stem similar to fa'a'ite for either 'do, make', 'say', or 'speak'.


(290) fakalogo au nei ki te mea a Mele e fai mai overhear 1S this to the thing of PN NPST say hither kiaa Saavave to PN I (then) overheard what Mele told hither to Saavave (Besnier 1992: 172) Admittedly, this is an isolated detail which does not yet establish a complete change from an action verb to a speech verb. It may even nothing more than that the occurrence in an object relative clause is not such a watertight speech-verb criterion after all (cf. other cases like Krongo ìkkì mentioned in Section 5.1.4.3). Nevertheless, the general situation regarding Polynesian fai suggests again that QI-predicatives can gradually become semantically more 'say'-like. The hypothesis is certainly worth pursuing in future comparative and language-specific research in this and other language groups. 5.2.4

Summary

It must be stressed that the ideas outlined in the previous sections do not advocate an "anything-goes" approach to linguistic change concerning lexicon and grammar. They do challenge a strict version of the unidirectionality hypothesis of grammaticalization in that the entire scenario states that fairly grammaticalized signs like quotatives, as a result of their use in a grammatical construction, can acquire lexical properties relating to both form and meaning which they did not possess in previous stages of their development. In my view, one cannot avoid concluding that the empirically attested phenomena given above provide solid evidence for a directionality of flow between lexical and grammatical features which is reversed vis-àvis the great majority of cases that have been treated in the grammaticalization literature. However, this does not affect the validity of the general claim of unidirectionality, for the following reason: the possibility of the initiation of the unusual reinterpretation is crucially tied to a very specific grammatical context and is thus seriously constrained. It seems that only the conspiracy between (1) an element's syntactic function as the nucleus of a clause-like QI and (2) the specific meaning connotation of a RD-construction can provide the appropriate environment for bringing about the kind of development attested, for example, with Zulu sho. The syntactic role is important for the morphosyntactic adjustments of the element; the meaning aspect of

396 The origin of quotative indexes the construction is decisive for its possible semantic drift. Especially the latter circumstance is special and quite unusual in that there are few grammatical constructions which inherently involve a semantic notion which is concrete and refers to a phenomenon in the real world, here "linguistic human behavior". From a general perspective, then, a change of the proposed type remains a highly marked phenomenon which is unlikely to find many parallels in other grammatical domains. All this calls for a measured application of this model. It certainly opens the way to alternative hypotheses about the history of language-specific quotative and even defective generic speech verbs. At the same time, it should not be rashly transferred to other cases in the absence of the concrete, empirical features that are diagnostic for such a scenario. A final point will conclude the treatment of the history of quotative indexes. It relates to the problem raised at the beginning of this chapter, namely the explanation of the polyfunctionality patterns in which grammaticalized QI-elements partake. The variable and complex origins of these elements demand a new look at this issue as well as the historical evaluation of quotatives in general. While previous research, taking an element-oriented approach, has focused on their origin in speech verbs and on their further grammaticalization out of a QI, the approach entertained here implies that scenarios can be far more variable and must take into account the fact that grammaticalization processes take place within constructions. Every individual element type listed above as entering into a QI or a mimesis construction has its own typical grammaticalization network and thus its own pattern of related functions. Some of these can be completely independent of the quotative complex as they develop out of other contexts that the given element is commonly used in. Overlaps in polyfunctionality patterns between different element types arise mostly in the quotative complex and its subsequent grammaticalizations. This idea will be taken up again and laid out in more detail in Chapter 6.

Chapter 6 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions

This chapter deals with expressions which are repeatedly found to share with RD-constructions certain linguistic material or even the entire structure, but which deviate functionally to a greater or lesser extent from the central function of RD. This formal similarity can generally be explained by the encroachment of RD on other functional domains via grammaticalization processes. The range of functions treated below includes naming, reported evidence, illocution reinforcement, similarity and manner, internal awareness (in turn involving the various domains of modality, temporality, and valency manipulation), and last but not least the complex domain of clause linkage. This list does not claim to be exhaustive; obviously, only those phenomena can be taken into consideration for which the empirical data of the sample survey, supplemented by the literature, allow one to state the relationship between RD and some other domain and to identify the basic semantic-functional and formal circumstances of a given change. The non-Africanist reader will again note the extensive languagespecific data. These may not always be essential for following the general argument about a given crosslinguistically recurrent relation. At the same time, other readers may feel that certain topics are not treated sufficiently. In particular, the frequent and sometimes extreme morphosyntactic and phonetic-phonological changes that QIs and their elements can undergo when expanding into other contexts of uses will be dealt with only minimally, and only as far as necessary. There are several reasons for this. First, it is impossible in a cross-language investigation like the present one to establish for so many language-specific constructions a fine-grained account of each individual change, including the nearly unlimited particulars and eventualities which can interfere with the idealized model of a grammaticalization process. Second, several of the changes discussed below have already been subject to considerable study in the literature and these works can be referred to for a better insight into more specific issues. Last but not least, many language-specific cases in fact do not involve a great deal in the way of formal adjustments and are in this sense only in an incipient stage of grammaticalization; for those who associate a grammati-

398 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions calization process with the emergence of a clearly distinct construction, these might not even be subsumed under this label at all. My discussion concentrates first of all on the SEMANTIC-FUNCTIONAL basis of the relation between RD involving a QI and some other expression type. For a context extension of RD, formal changes are not necessary; functional changes precede formal changes, as has long been recognized in grammaticalization research (see inter alia Heine & Reh (1984: 62-6), cf. also Haspelmath (forthcoming)). The overt formal aspect of grammaticalization is only important for making one major point, namely that the change from RD into another functional domain concerns not only the QI or even a QI-element, but rather the specific interaction between a certain type of QI and a certain type of quote in the RD-construction as a whole.

6.1 Naming A first relevant phenomenon in many languages concerns expressions having the semantic notion 'name, call, label'. Predicative clauses in which this is the central feature will be referred to here by the term NAMING CONSTRUCTION. These often contain a QI-element or even have a structure which is completely identical with a RD-construction, thus involving little or no formal grammaticalization. For a detailed discussion of one such case I refer the reader to Hock (1982), who shows how the Vedic/Sanskrit quotative iti 'thus' enters into this domain and increasingly grammaticalizes to a point where it is virtually obligatory whenever a nominal term is used as a label. The following is a list of other relevant languages or language groups: many genealogically unrelated languages in the South Asian linguistic area (Kachru 1979, Subbarao et al. 1983, Rau 1987, Saxena 1988, Bashir 1996); Thai and Khmer in Southeast Asia (Matisoff 1991: 399); Japanese (Coulmas 1985: 55-FN7); Austronesian languages like Kambera (Klamer 2002: 332-3), Bontoc and Balangao (Longacre 1968,2: 186, citing L. Reid and J. Shetler); Papuan languages like Gahuku (Deibler 1971: 106-7) and Telefol (Healey 1972: 216-7); Walmatjari from Australia (Hudson 1986: 67-9); and such African languages as Twi (Lord 1993: 176) and Mündü (Jeffrey 1984: 127). Since the general phenomenon is quite common, this list could certainly be extended considerably. The following illustrative example is from Shona; here the proper name John is linked to the word 'name' by a form of the quotative verb ti.

6.1 Naming 399

(291) vaka-mu-tumidza zita ro-ku-ti John 3P:REM.PST-3S-call 5.name 5:GEN-INF-QV PN They called him by the name John. (Dale 1972: 136) As has been recognized previously, the structural affinity between RD in the narrow sense and naming/labeling is based on the fact that both exploit the self-reflexive function of language involving the use/mention distinction. Both involve linguistic signs (the quote or the name) which identify or "mention" entities of the linguistic world instead of referring to phenomena in the object world. When a linguistic sign is employed as a name or within a quote, it is in some way, to use Haiman's (1989: 135) wording, "divorced from its meaning". In this sense, one can view a naming construction, with Partee (1973: 411), as a "word quotation".62 The specific character of predicative naming constructions is that they normally refer to a customary act of attributing a name to a certain entity. It is not far-fetched to construe such an expression as a generic REPORT about addressing an entity by its name: "X say 'NAME' to Y". Accordingly, the clause mostly displays grammatical features which encode a generic, habitual event so that the predicate possesses appropriate temporal marking and a 3rd-person plural or impersonal subject. It can also have a nominal structure like [X has name ...], [name of X is ...], etc. The sample yields an impressive number of languages with this phenomenon, which is also recognized as such in some of the grammatical descriptions (this is indicated by the reference in the first line of the following examples). The recorded cases can be classified into two major types. In the first group, the naming construction involves the cooccurrence of a normal naming predicate and a grammaticalized quotative of the language, similar to a bipartite QI.

62 W. McGregor (p.c.) notes that Australian languages tend "to have a [naming] structure reminiscent of the secondary predicate construction, and to be agnate with non-verbal clauses like I am Bill, etc." which then "could forge an alternative link with the verb 'be'." It is thus possible that the polyfunctionality of an element found in both RD and naming is the result of parallel grammaticalization of an equational verb. While further research on this issue is necessary, it should be noted that this scenario is unlikely in the majority of the African cases to be presented here, not the least because the structures and/or elements concerned do not involve equational verbs in any transparent way.

400 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions (292) Anywa ma#na#dU@ N cU$ @l ní ¯I$káaN @ big.one call:IP Q PN The eldest was called Nyikang (Reh 1996: 495) (293) Krongo N-áná yàarì àní lúwáalà CLCO:3M.S-IPFV:have name Q PN Er heißt Luwaala. [lit.: and he has the name 'Luwaala'] (Reh 1985: 384) (294) Khoekhoe (Hagman 1977: 137) úàeúúí'ao-p píta-p tí ra úaí-hè-p siíke tì 1P.E GEN leader-3M.S PN-3M.S Q IPFV call-PASS-3M.S our leader who was called "Peter" (ibid.) (295) Izon Igúabo èé mó tìn kimi-bi PN ? Q call man-DET a man called Iguabo (Williamson f.n.) (296) Kisi (Childs 1995: 279) léláN ndá ké ndú dìòláN ní àà yòù nàùwó for.that 3P give 3S name GF Q PN Therefore they give it the name "Cattle-bird". (ibid.: 327) (297) Ewe (Lord 1976: 180) bé adzó me-y @ vinyéa 1S-call my.child Q PN I called my child Adzo. (ibid.) (298) Tikar (Stanley 1991: 454) jin shon si lE jân name 3S:POSS COP Q PN Il s'appelle Jean (ibid.: 234) The second major pattern consists only of a regularly used QI-nucleus, appearing "bare". It can be a generic speech verb, a quotative verb, or a

6.1 Naming 401

quotative. If the QI is not a passive-like structure, the named entity is generally marked like the AD of a normal QI. (299) Koyra Chiini i-i har a se Djob 3P-IPFV say 3S DAT PN they call it "Djob" [lit.: they say to it 'Djob'] (Heath (ed.) 1998: 2601) (300) Dongola hasaN-gi wE#@-munun nugúd-k ám bE@lEd-ir slave-OBJ my country-INE PN-OBJ say-NEG:IPFV:1P in my (our) country we do not name a slave Hásan (Armbruster 1965: 217) (301) Sandawe n/èmê-sú té sù ká'` sèbàsìtìa(:nà person-F other she Q PN there was this woman Sebastiana [lit.: the other woman called 'S.'] (Elderkin 1989: 159) (302) Taa "#sî bà te@) !qàh'm !qòhni kà 1P.E IPFV QV PN we say !qàh'm !qòhni kà (to it) (Traill f.n.) (303) Tigre la-t´-tbahal d´gge d´gge wa#nin village.F village of.animals REL-3F.S-PASS:NPST:say one village which was called "village of the animals" (Raz 1983: 105) (304) Bedauye Hámmid Abdálla#-b e-yád-na u#-ba@#ba M.DET-father PN-OBJ 3P-IPFV:say-P sein vater hiess Mohammed Abdallah [his father was called 'M. A.'] (Reinisch 1893/4,1: 7)

402 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions (305) Lamang (Wolff 1983: 237) (also possible with b´$dzùwál-xá-yá kágòlò PN-P-COP QV:IP simple quotative verb gV) those are called "B´dzuwala's [sic]" [lit.: they say it is 'B´dzuwalas'] (ibid.) (306) Hausa (Gouffé 1971: 79) 'a nàa ceè-(waa) dà šii 'awdù IP IPFV QV-(VN) COM 3M.S PN il s'appelle Aoudou' [lit.: they say to him 'Audu'] (ibid.) (307) Donno S ko-g lamp pilElu gE-zPRO-DET lamp PN say-PRS-3P:REL cette lampe qu'on appelle 'pilElu' (Kervran & Prost 1986: 161) (308) Xhosa63 lo mthi thina si-thi ngu-mcheya DET tree 1P 1P-QV COP-PN we call this tree a true yellowwood (Pahl et al. (eds.) 1989: 294) In two languages, Ik and Mandinka, both patterns are found to coexist with each other, as shown in the following examples. (309) Ik nu kut-i-an-e taa lokulit (also possible with REL.P:PST QV-HAB-IP-DEP Q PN ntane 'be called') which was called (that) lokulit (Serzisko 1992: 153) (310) Mandinka (Creissels 1983: 184-5) a. ka taa a fo n ye kuunyampi IPFV go ATC.PRO say 1S OBL PN goes to call me Kuunyampi [lit.: goes to say to me 'Kuunyampi'] (Pfeiffer (ed.) 1997: 67)

63 In Zulu, the Nguni variety used for the text analysis, the naming function seems to be taken care of by other verbs.

6.1 Naming 403

b. n naa ko n ye Saalung 1S mother QV 1S OBL PN My mother calls me Saalung [lit.: My mother says to me 'Saalung'] (ibid.: 67) c. à too ko Musaa 3S name Q PN son nom est Musaa (Creissels 1983: 185) The characteristics of the second type of RD-derived naming construction raise an important question, namely whether it is possible that a QIpredicate routinely used in such a context can undergo a change of its lexical semantics to a verb 'call, address with name'. This would be parallel to the scenario entertained in Section 5.2.3 according to which a non-verbal quotative marker used regularly as a QI-nucleus can come increasingly to resemble a generic speech verb. As an illustration of this idea, consider the following |Xam sentence. ãa (311) hi n/e ta /a0o 3P IPFV QV youth OBL:3S They call him |A0o. [= they call him a '|a0o', lit.: they say '|a0o' to him] (Bleek & Lloyd 1911: 378) The sentence bears a clear resemblance to a normal RD-expression, mainly because its predicate is ta, which can be analyzed as a quotative verb on the basis of internal and comparative evidence. However, it displays one important deviation from the normal RD-configuration: the AD-referent 'to him' encoded here pronominally in the morpheme complex ãa occurs after the quote-equivalent /a0o. In this position, the "quote" (i.e. the label/name) is no longer set off from the QI, as is normally the case, and has acquired the appearance of a normal object preceding an oblique participant. This is justification for distinguishing this naming construction from a canonical RD-construction. This in turn has consequences for the analysis of the verb ta: in clauses like (311) it would not be inappropriate to analyze it as a verb 'call' controlling a direct object (the name) and an oblique participant (the named entity). This would be the most plausible interpretation if there were no information about its etymological relation to a quotative verb. In general, a lack of complexity of a quote can make it more akin to an object constituent and increase its potential for being treated as such (see Section 3.4.1). This is even more likely in the case of a one-word quote

404 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions consisting of a name. The bare noun identifying a name is in principle potentially ambiguous in that it can be confounded with its normal "use" as a lexical sign referring to an entity. Therefore, it is only a small step to reinterpreting the quoted name as a canonical argument of the predicate and incorporating it into the verb phrase. The amalgamation of the implicit speech act of appellation with the named concept itself has serious consequences for the RD-construction: it becomes a monoclausal structure whose earlier QI-predicate can now be construed as a transitive specific speech verb, even though its source may originally have been semantically generic and intransitive toward the speech content. A good candidate for the proposed scenario exists in Supyire. The language has a functionally versatile verb pyi. Besides various grammaticalized functions, it is translated, when used as a simple predicate, by such different glosses as 'do, make, cause', 'be(come)', and 'call by name'. The following examples demonstrate the causative use (312) and the use in naming constructions (313) (see also Carlson 1994: 265-6). (312) mìi a ù pyì ú á kàrè 1S PERF 3S make 3S PERF go I made him leave. (Carlson 1994: 430) (313) pi màha kuru pyi kàdúcyè-yí 3P HAB 3S.EMPH call PN-DET they call it the kaducyeya (ibid.: 632) How can this type of polysemy be explained? A first hint toward a possible answer is the fact that Supyire pyi is also used, though only occasionally, in a QI as an AD-transitive predicate conveying 'say to, tell'; here the entire RD-expression is virtually identical with the above naming construction. (314) kà wùù ú ú pyí {lakólii pi ¯yE wùù} and 1P NAR 3S tell {we are students} Then we told him, "We are students." (ibid.: 449) This invites the interpretation that the meaning 'call' could be the result of lexical reanalysis in the naming context out of a formerly more frequent function as a QI-predicate. This hypothesis is supported by comparative evidence. In another Senufo variety, Djimini, S. H. Levinsohn (p.c.) reports

6.1 Naming 405

that a verb "pye 'faire, dire a qqn.' (with the addressee expressed) is in contrast with another speech verb fo which is used when the speech is not directed to specific addressees." This suggests strongly that Supyire pyi and Djimini pye are cognates. If this is correct, then the Senufo etymon is indeed attested as a regular QI-predicate, and it is plausible to assume that this was also the case in an older chronolect of Supyire. A further hint pointing toward such a situation in the past is that in modern Supyire, another verb occurring more regularly in QIs with AD-encoding is apparently derived from cyee 'show'. This is then a more recent usage which seems to compete successfully with pyi in this context. If the scenario laid out here is adequate, it would also mean that from a diachronic perspective, one could add another case to the list of sample languages in Section 5.1.2 where a non-speech verb is used regularly as a QI-predicate: Supyire pyi, whatever its ultimate lexical meaning, is not and never was a generic speech verb, but nonetheless it came to assume the function of a QI-verb, as is the case still today with its counterpart in Djimini. Yoruba is also worth noting in this respect. In addition to the high-toned pé used in naming constructions by virtue of its function as a quotative, there is a low-toned verb pè with the meaning 'call, address in loud voice'. This is not the same as 'call by name', but there is some affinity between the two meanings, especially in a context like that exemplified in (315). (315) Yoruba (Abraham 1958: 547) ó pè mìí pé Àjàyí 3S call 1S Q PN he called out to me by my name Àjàyí (ibid.: 549) It is possible that the resemblance between the two items is only accidental, and no claim regarding an etymological connection is made here. However, the possibility of such a connection would merit further investigation as soon as more evidence in support of the idea of a QI-predicate lexicalizing to a verb 'call' becomes available. Finally, I will mention for the record the case of the verb 'call' in Kera. It is relevant for the present discussion because it has been suggested in another study that it is related to a QI-element: Frajzyngier (1996a: 152) cites in his Table 4.4.(2) a verb minte 'call', implicitly suggesting it as the source of the complementizer míntí. The stem form of the relevant verb 'call, ask for' is actually mánté according to the primary source, Ebert (1976: 79).

406 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions (316) gìid´$ ak´@Na ye mánt-á Ajìilà in field:DET 3P call-3F.S.OBJ PN in dem Feld, das sie Ajiila nennen [in the field which they call 'Ajiila'] (Ebert 1975: 224) It is unclear whether there is at all an etymological relation between the gram míntí and the verb mánté. In any case, the findings of this study do not give evidence for Frajzyngier's suggestion that a specific speech verb 'call' develops to a generic QI-verb and subsequently to a quotative/complementizer. By contrast, the reverse scenario is quite conceivable, where a default QI-predicate becomes specialized for the naming context and eventually lexicalizes to a verb 'call'.

6.2 Reported evidence A second domain where a special type of QI can assume a function outside of narrow RD is the marking of evidentiality, which is the use of conventionalized linguistic means to refer in the narrow sense to the source of communicated information. The explicit encoding of so-called REPORTED EVIDENCE is, according to Willett (1988), crosslinguistically frequent and constitutes together with INFERRED EVIDENCE the subdomain of NONDIRECT EVIDENCE. Two subtypes established by Willett for reported evidence are relevant for the data to be presented below. They are (ibid.: 96): (1) "Third-hand evidence: the speaker claims to have heard about the situation described, but not from a direct witness." and (2) "Evidence from folklore: the speaker claims that the situation described is part of established oral history." The semantic affinity between a RD-construction and reported evidence is intuitively clear, and it comes as no surprise that Willett (ibid.: 79) identifies 'say'-verbs as one regular source of hearsay markers, following the pattern of such English examples as Interest rates will continue to rise, they say. However, QIs with 'say'-verbs are not their only source (for examples of different scenarios, see the so-called "modus obliquus" in BaltoFinnic (Campbell 1991: 285-90) or the hearsay-evidential enclitic a#m in Tamil (Steever 2002: 105)). Regarding the origin of such evidentials, it is necessary to be precise regarding the linguistic input for the relevant functional and formal changes, in line with the construction approach to grammaticalization. Two consid-

6.2 Reported evidence 407

erations are relevant here. First, the QI-predicative recruited for marking the above types of reported evidence need not be a generic speech verb 'say' (cf. Chapter 5). Second, the typical QI involved in expressing reported evidence is tied to certain formal features: the speech event invoked by the reporter for his/her knowledge is normally not presented as a concrete historical happening, but is rather construed as an unspecified, generic experience. Bamgbosè (1986: 94-5), for example, states for Yoruba that the QI in "general hearsay reports" has an impersonal subject encoded by the 3rdperson plural pronoun wó`n, the semantically generic quotative verb ní and present time reference. While similar properties typically apply to such marking devices in other languages, variation across languages is certainly possible within limits. This is shown, for example, by Ameka (2004: 21-2): while Ga uses a 3rd-person plural pronoun in the hearsay evidential specialized for "rumor-mongering", Akan employs a 1st-person pronoun in a functionally identical structure. Note too that the routinization of semantically similar forms need not necessarily result in a hearsay evidential. According to Kleinewillinghöfer (p.c.), the Waja phrase n kń 'they say', which consists of a form of the noun 'people' and the 3rd-person quotative, is not used by the speaker for expressing hearsay, but rather when (s)he wants to exert the authority of custom and good manners to justify his/her own behavior or to influence that of others. It is akin to an "argumentum ad hominem" - an "argumentum ad mo#re#s", so to speak. Dooley (1989: 35) points out that it may sometimes be difficult to distinguish "between quotations [= normal RD-constructions] and simple utterances with a disclaimer [= clauses accompanied by an evidentially used QI]." However, the functional and structural distinction between the two can be clarified in terms of a reversed focus on what is called here the immediate discourse. In normal RD, the quote per se, as a block of reported text, represents non-immediate discourse; it is a relatively minor part of a larger text that constitutes the immediate discourse, and its QI is tied to this immediate discourse. With a hearsay evidential, on the other hand, the locus of the immediate discourse is different: the text in the scope of the evidential (technically speaking the quote) belongs to the main body of the ongoing immediate discourse, whereas the QI is downgraded to a discourse-qualifying tag, belonging to what Thompson (2002: 142-6) characterizes as "epistemic/evidential/evaluative fragments". In the former case the quote is a fairly well-delimited intrusion into to the main text; in the latter, it "expands" to actually become the main text.

408 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions Two somewhat opposed strategies can be distinguished as regards the syntagmatic behavior of the QI. The QI in evidential function may recur ubiquitously throughout the entire discourse, a phenomenon which can go along with an increasing formal grammaticalization toward a particle or inflectional affix. This type is particularly frequent in American Indian languages (see, e.g., Kerr (1976/7: 155) for Cuiva, Larson (1978: 50-4) for Aguaruna, Munro (1978: 159-61) for Northern Uto-Aztecan, and Mishler (1981) for a North American survey).64 The other extreme is that the QI occurs at few prominent points of the text, most regularly at its beginning (as in (317) - the first sentence of an Ik story), but sometimes also at its end and/or important internal breaks. (317) a kut-an-a koto taa {...} ?that say-IP-PFV then Q It is said that ... [lit.: people said that] (Serzisko 1995: 507) The use of a QI or a QI-element as a hearsay evidential is widespread. Other language groups where this is frequent are Tibeto-Burman (Saxena 1988) and Papuan (Vries 1990: 294). It is also found in European languages as discussed recently by Sakita (2002: 191-2) in connection with the use of QIs as comment clauses in English. In Africa, the evidential use of QIs is particularly common and fairly routinized in languages of the Ethiopian Plateau; Longacre (1990: 17-8, 22, 35, 57, 61) reports this for Afar, Gimira, and Amharic, representing the major genealogical groups Cushitic, Omotic, and Ethiosemitic, respectively. More languages from this linguistic area can be added from the sample. The phenomenon as such, however, can also be shown to exist in other African languages, as the following data from the sample demonstrate. 1. Ik The Ik texts display several instances of a story-initial QI2 with the impersonal perfective form of the quotative verb kut used as a hearsay evidential phrase, as exemplified in (317). For the record, the same phenomenon is found in the genealogically related language So (Carlin 1993: 155).

64 As mentioned in Section 1.2.1, this phenomenon has given rise to a different terminological use of "quotative" which needs to be distinguished from that in this study.

6.2 Reported evidence 409

2. Kunama The surveyed Kunama narratives repeatedly show an element nke, the 3rdperson plural perfective form of the quotative verb u, as a hearsay evidential, mostly in the initial paragraph but also within and at the end of a story. This is concentrated in those texts which were translated from Saho and Bilin. Since such markers are found regularly in these neighboring Cushitic languages, it is unclear whether and to what extent the findings in the Kunama texts reflect a usage which is rooted in the language's own grammar or a contact phenomenon. 3. Murle A couple of Murle stories of the corpus are introduced by anE da, containing the imperfective stem of quotative nE and translated as 'they say'. 4. Tigre In the Tigre texts, one repeatedly finds either a short text-initial phrase mentioning a particular person as the source of the related information or some form of the generic speech verb bela at the beginning and/or end of a narrative, namely l´blo 'they say' (3rd-person masculine plural non-past) and l´tbahal 'it is said' (3rd-person masculine singular passive non-past). 5. Tamajeq The analyzed Tamajeq texts contain several tokens of ńnń, the generic speech verb with a 3rd-person plural subject, as a story-initial hearsay evidential (compare Petites Soeurs de Jésus 1974: 231, 241). 6. Bedauye According to Reinisch's texts (1893/4), Bedauye possesses two forms for hearsay evidentiality differing in distribution. On the one hand, narratives display a story-initial marker ed"#@na 'they said' which is the 3rd-person plural perfective form of the generic speech verb di. Within a text, on the other hand, one finds another element e#n, which is the 3rd-person plural imperfective form of the quotative verb an. The text-internal and repetitive use as well as the lexical choice of the latter indicates that it is more grammaticalized; this finds support in its description by Dahl (1984: 95-6). 7. Mandinka The Mandinka phrase i ko 'they say', consisting of the 3rd-person plural pronoun and the quotative verb ko, is found quite regularly at the beginning of narratives of the corpus; in one case, it is also repeated within the text.

410 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions 8. Yoruba As mentioned above, the Yoruba clause wó`n ní 'they say' is used, according to Bamgbosè (1986: 94-5), as a general hearsay marker. One can make several generalizations based on the data of the sample survey and the information in the consulted literature which indicate general trends on the African continent. First, all evidentially used QIs encountered display a fairly low degree of formal grammaticalization in that they are still transparent with respect to their lexical and morphological structure and are used as independent clauses. I agree with W. McGregor (p.c.) that it may be difficult to argue here for a distinct and well-profiled construction type clearly differentiated from conventional RD. The only formal differences that can be noted for the majority of the above hearsaymarking QIs is that they regularly have scope over a considerably larger text than when used with a canonical quote and that they are restricted regarding their categories for participants and predication operators. Often, they do not, then, count as instances of a "grammaticalized evidential" according to Anderson's criterion, cited by Willett (1988: 84), whereby such an item "is not the main predication, but a reanalyzed and reduced form of a main verb."65 Second, there is hardly any case of a distinction between different types of reported evidence as described by Willett for languages of other continents. The only sample language having two forms with apparent functional differences is Bedauye. Finally, I found no case of a hearsay marker that entered into a larger paradigm of evidential categories. Although such non-paradigmaticity for hearsay marking is said by Willett (ibid.: 68) to be not uncommon crosslinguistically, it seems to represent a wider areal trend of Africa in particular. This corresponds to the impression from the literature that fine-grained and highly grammaticalized evidential systems are relatively rare on this continent (cf. Haan 2005). 65 This is not to say that this applies to all hearsay evidentials in Africa. For example, the hearsay evidential quma in Taa (with a possible Khoekhoe cognate kómá 'supposedly') is no longer transparent regarding its source structure and is also functionally fairly routinized in that it is repeated very frequently throughout a narrative. Cf. also Blass (1989) and Ameka (2004: 22-3) regarding the utterance-final epistemological particles in Sissala and Akan, although here the particles' historical relation to RD-constructions as well as their synchronic function as proper hearsay evidentials are not fully clear to me.

6.3 Illocution reinforcement and related discourse functions 411

6.3 Illocution reinforcement and related discourse functions This section deals with a variety of related phenomena whereby a QI serves to modify a speech act in some way. These cases are similar to hearsay evidentials in several respects. On the one hand, the quote emancipates itself to being (part of) the main discourse, so that the QI's role as an evaluational tag becomes especially salient. On the other hand, the functional extension of the RD-expression does not necessarily imply a new construction type of its own. The modification of the speech act dealt with here primarily (but not exclusively) is one of ILLOCUTION REINFORCEMENT, its common denominator is that the QI has a 1st-person subject. The general phenomenon has been addressed repeatedly in previous studies on RD: Larson (1978: 43-50, 54-5) discusses various types of "performatives" in Aguaruna, with her "intent" and "clarification" falling under the domain at issue here; Wigger (1997: 990-2) mentions several uses of so-called "reflexive Redewiedergabe [reflexive reported speech]" in Irish; Voort (2002: 316) discusses a relevant example in Kwaza (like Aguaruna a South American language). The function of illocution reinforcement is reported by all these studies and is illustrated here by English. (318) I am TELLING you, don't do that again. or Don't do that again, I am TELLING you. Like other so-called "comment clauses" in English (see Quirk et al. 1985), the QI I tell you functions as a tag on another sentence which conveys the central information of the utterance. By virtue of the fact that a speech verb can be used performatively, the function here is to draw the attention of the hearer to the speech act instantiated by this sentence. One can say that the QI extracts the performative act from the other, major clause. This strategy not only makes the illocution overt - an effect which has been studied in depth in speech-act theory and subsequent discussions of the highersentence or performative analysis; more importantly, the double expression of the speech act in the central clause and in the QI-like comment clause INCREASES the illocutionary force of the utterance - an analysis supported by the functional description of the relevant cases. In some languages illocution reinforcement is conveyed by a bare QIelement - for example, in several Sinitic languages like Taiwanese Southern Min and Hongkong Cantonese by a clause-final particle which is identical with a quotative/complementizer (Chappell ms.). Here, the possibility

412 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions should be considered that such a structure may be a segmentally truncated variant of the fully clause-like QI exemplified in (318). This possible development also has some potential for explaining the use of complementizers and similar QI-elements as declarative and affirmative markers. While such cases have been invoked repeatedly as evidence for the higher-sentence analysis (see Farwell (1972: 120-6) for discussion), the present approach points to a more concrete source for the emergence of such grams: the initial pragmatic effect of performatives as speech-act reinforcers. Again, the hypothetical scenario would involve the routinization of the structure at issue (accompanied by segmental truncation of the earlier QI), eventually leading to the loss of its pragmatic force. The reinforcing QI-use seems to be universally available and widely employed, especially in face-to-face communication, and was found here and there throughout the sample data. See the following examples from hortatory and conversational texts of Kisi and Tikar, respectively. (319) mì dímúl núm càáN nùú CLCO:1S say:BEN 2S friend my I tell you, my friend, ... (Childs 1995: 324) yin lE kyìl-ènì lE$ n$dæ$m (320) son mùn shE$ but 1S say:PFV 2P Q stay.away-IMP.P COM sorcery Mais je vous dis de laisser la sorcellerie (Stanley 1991: 536) In the following conversational exchange in Supyire, the emphatically asserted proposition is not even repeated, so that in the response the performative stands on its own.

@ h u sì ¯$-jyéré mE (321) n no 3S NEG FUT-stop NEG No it won't stop.

mìi a yì jwù mu á 1S PERF 3P say 2S to I tell you it will (lit. I have said them to you)

(Carlson 1994: 665) Such expressions can have a quite regular status. This is, for example, the case with the Wolof phrase ma ne (= 1st-person singular aorist form of the quotative verb) which is, according to S. Robert (p.c.), frequently used by a speaker to stress his/her illocutionary act. Such a situation is also found in several of the sample languages.


1. Hausa According to Gouffé (1971: 80-FN7), the Hausa phrase na cèe 'I said', which can appear either before or after the relevant clause, has this same reinforcement function. The context for the use of this specialized QI in (322) is that a boy is not satisfied with the cattle egret's answer to his greeting and insists on an appropriate reaction: (322) na ce sannu 'yar balbela 1S:PFV QV hello cattle.egret I said hello, cattle egret! (Ahmad 1997: 233, 168) 2. Mandinka Another case is that of Mandinka n ko consisting of the 1st-person singular pronoun and the quotative verb. Creissels (1983: 183) writes: l'énonciateur mandinka qui commence son énoncé par n ko... "je dis que..." ne constate pas par là un événement, il renforce en l'explicitant la valeur assertive de son énonciation et la langue mandinka consacre ce fait en ayant recours là à une structure tout à fait spécifique.

It is noteworthy that the plain use of ko as a discourse particle is also possible. Accompanied by a particular intonation, it shows "that the speaker is expressing some impatience, opposition, contrast as a result of what has just been said or done (or not done)" (Rowlands 1959: 136).66 The affinity between the clause-emphasizing function of bare ko and the use of n ko 'I say' led Creissels (1983: 154) to propose that the former is derived from the latter. This is indeed a suggestive hypothesis, but it must be recognized that the issue is more complex due to the unclear lexical origin of ko (see Section 5.1.3.3 and also Section 6.4 below). 3. Yoruba There are several phrases in Yoruba that are relevant in the present context. One is mo ní 'I say'. According to Bamgbosè (p.c.), this occurs with an intonation break before an utterance, as in (323).

66 Rowlands (1959: 92) mentions that ko can also be found within a running quote. It clearly would require a fairly sophisticated analysis to determine whether such a ko is being used by the quoted SP or by the reporter as a discourse particle, or even is a quotative inserted simply to remind the audience that a discourse is being reported.

414 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions (323) mo ní e` da mi lóùn 1S QV you should answer me I say you should answer me! (Armstrong 1966: 26) Another more elaborate QI with a similar function, though not used as frequently as the former, is the entire phrase in (324). It appears to have an even less tight bond to the utterance it refers to. This is reflected inter alia by its more variable position; in (324),the phrase is postposed. (324) ... èmi ni mo so` bé`è` 1S TF 1S say thus ... I'm telling you [lit.: it's me saying so] (Barber & Ògúndíjo` (eds.) 1994: 86) The most grammaticalized Yoruba item that is used to strengthen an illocution is the particle àní. On account of its shape, parallel to mo ní, it is derived by Abraham (1958: 55) from a phrase 'we say' consisting of the 1st-person plural pronoun à and the quotative verb. Suggestive as this analysis appears, it is not conclusive according to Bamgbosè (p.c.), who rather associates à with a nominalizing prefix. The functional scenario underlying the emergence of àní thus remains an open question. 4. Nguni The performative ngisho in Nguni, the 1st-person singular present form of the anaphoric quotative verb sho, has developed in a slightly different but still related direction (Doke et al. 1990,2: 555-6). First, it is used as an exclamation No wonder! now I understand with scope over an accompanying proposition, and conveys that the speaker has harbored a certain suspicion which can now be stated with full conviction - a usage with close parallels in other languages, for example, German Sag' ich doch! [That's just what I'm saying]. In a second use, ngisho functions as a marker of additive focus and can be translated conveniently as 'even'. Here the heightened affirmation expressed by ngisho stresses a maximal value selected from a set of propositional alternatives. Thus in the following example ngisho has a narrow scope over a quantifying predicate and reinforces the value 'not one', which indeed is already emphasized by the additive focus marker ne-.


(325) zi-fé a-kwa-sala ngi-sho ne-yodwa in-komo 10-die:PST NEG-IP:SEQ-remain 1S-QV ADDF-alone 11-beast They died and there did not remain even a single beast (Doke et al. 1990,2: 555) The discussion has thus far been restricted to the function of reinforcement of the illocution. However, QIs constructed as 1st-person performatives will very likely turn out after additional research to have a more diverse potential for hedging, evaluating, or modifying in some other way an illocutionary act. This is indicated by different conventionalized forms of the Nguni quotative verbs thi and sho. The negative 1st-person singular present forms angithi and, less frequently, angisho serve as sentence-initial question tags expecting a confirmation of the statement as in (326). (326) a-ngi-thi ba-zo-fika kusasa NEG-1S-QV 3P-FUT-come tomorrow They will come tomorrow, won't they? (Slattery 1981: 72)

yebo ba-zo-fika yes 3P-FUT-come Yes they will

Note in this connection that Mandinka possesses a discourse particle kori, most probably containing the quotative verb ko, which functions like angithi in Nguni as a question tag inducing a positive reply (Rowlands 1959: 135, 137-8, Creissels et al. 1982: 94). Rowlands proposes that it has its origin in the phrase i ko dii 'how/what do you say?'. The Nguni case offers the alternative hypothesis that it is derived from a 1st-person form. That performative QIs are potentially more versatile than the single function of illocution reinforcement is also indicated by the use of the Swahili phrase nasema 'I say', which is the 1st-person singular present form of the generic speech verb sema. In the spoken language, it functions at the onset of a speaker's turn to attract the full attention of the hearer. This function is related to that discussed previously: instead of reinforcing the illocutionary act, it calls attention to the fact that this act is going to be performed immediately. Interestingly, the phrase nasema seems prominent enough in Swahili discourse to have been borrowed into other languages. In the surveyed narrative texts of Hadza (which is in close language contact with the national language Swahili), nasema is regularly used as a kind of interjection at the onset of a direct quote, which clearly reflects its discourse-opening aspect in the donor language. Regarding the situation in Swahili, it is significant that this language possesses a grammaticalized discourse particle ati (or eti) which is etymol-

416 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions ogically related to the Common Bantu quotative verb ti and has functions partly parallel to that of nasema. It is said to be used by the speaker for (1) "making somebody listen", (2) "showing surprise about something", and (3) "showing contempt" (Taasisi 1981: 10, my translation). In view of the situation regarding nasema, it is natural to assume a path of development for ati/eti along similar lines. However, there is no obvious reconstruction of this particle as an earlier finite verb form with a 1st-person subject. At the same time, one must remember that ti is in origin not a speech verb, but a manner deictic. This is important because such elements are highly prone to grammaticalization also outside the domain of RD. This leads to a final general point regarding the historical relation between QI-elements and discourse markers. The above cases with a 1stperson subject, like the hearsay evidentials of the type discussed in Section 6.2, are unequivocal instances of a process whereby the new discourse function arises out of a specialized RD-construction. However, the wide diversity of meaning of the linguistic signs entering a QI makes it advisable to also consider the scenario whereby such a sign may directly develop a use as a discourse particle, without ever passing through the stage of a QIelement at all. Similative markers and manner deictics are especially notorious in this respect: Bislama olsem 'like (this)' is used as an "attention shifter" and a hedge according to Meyerhoff & Niedzielski (1998: 239); English like is discussed extensively by Underhill (1988) as a focus marker; the versatile discourse functions of the German manner deictic so are treated by several articles in Rosengren (ed., 1987); Abraham (1958: 6) gives a discourse particle àbí in Yoruba based on bí 'like' which is according to Bamgbosè (p.c.) of the same form as the above àní and expresses strong doubt about a proposition. The list of examples can be enlarged considerably; as Fleischman (1999) demonstrates, similar elements from around the world are found simultaneously as (1) focus markers, (2) hedges/attenuators, and (3) DRD-quotatives, without there being any indication that the latter function has historical precedence over the others. Cases where the etymological source of the element concerned is unknown are even more problematic. In any case, the search for an explanation of a parallel synchronic polyfunctionality clearly should not be reduced just to a possible grammaticalization relation to a quotative use. For example, Harwell (1976: 66-9) expresses considerable difficulty in finding a semantic-functional motivation for the fact that the QIpredicative 'i of Maricopa also functions as an auxiliary marking such pragmatic notions as immediacy and speaker involvement. This problem appears in a different light as soon as it is recognized that this element

6.4 Similarity and manner 417

could be a quotative verb whose ultimate origin remains to be determined, rather than a true generic speech verb. Klamer (2002: 336-7) is confronted with a similar problem in Kambera. She derives the highlighting function of the discourse marker wàmu, consisting of a verbal stem wà and a 2ndperson subject enclitic, from the default function of the stem as a quotative verb. Due to the etymological opaqueness of wà, this hypothetical scenario, though possible, must remain inconclusive. In general, it is wise to leave open the question of the concrete historical scenario that gave rise to a polyfunctionality pattern of a QI-element and a marker of certain pragmatic functions in discourse if the item is not clearly a speech verb and/or its lexical source is unclear. This caution should also be applied to a few cases in the sample: the Sandawe quotative ká'` is occasionally found to be used like Swahili ati/eti (Elderkin p.c.); Donno S gE$ reinforces illocutionary acts (Kervran & Prost 1986: 150, Kervran 1993: 152, 153) and seems to be related to the QI-predicative gE@; and, finally, the Kouya complementizer nII of QI2 has a counterpart of the same form which is a particle functioning as a kind of discourse opener (Arthur p.c.), similar to the Swahili items ati/eti and nasema.

6.4 Similarity and manner QIs are also employed to express similarity and related notions. This happens when an idiomatic phrase like you would say or a semantically similar expression is recruited to establish an adverbial relation between a clause and a nominal entity or between two clauses. The following illustrative examples are from Shona. (327) ma-zino ku-sviba wai-ti i-tsito 6-tooth INF-be.black 2S:HAB.PST-QV COP-charcoal His teeth were as black as charcoal, i.e. you would say it is charcoal. (Dale 1972: 130) (328) rega ku-ndi-tungamirira so-ku-no-nzi leave:IMP INF-1S-boss.about SIML-IP-PRS-be.said ha-ndi-na pfungwa NEG-1S-COM thought Don't always boss me about as if (it is said) I have no sense. (ibid.: 135)

418 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions Some cases cited from the literature in Heine et al. (1993: 196-7) and interpreted there as examples of the grammaticalization of a 'say'-verb to what is called an "equative marker" are instances of the special QI-use at issue. Clear or very likely cases are Cameroon Pidgin English i bí séy, Koranko íko, and Vai iro. Another instance can be found in Jeffrey (1984: 126, (37)) for Mündü, though the author seems to fail to appreciate it for what it is. All this suggests that this construction is a relatively frequent phenomenon, at least in Africa. This is corroborated by the sample survey. As will be exemplified below, quite a few languages show a construction which is identical with a QI-type in the particular language, but which encodes instead of RD either a similative relation or a special type of manner clause linkage 'as if'. (329) Koyra Chiini ma har 2S:SUBJ say lit.: you might say > like (Heath 1998b: 118; (ed.) 1998: 246-FN7) (330) Ik moo kwiid-i NEG QV:2S-OPT lit.: you would not say > as if not (Serzisko 1987: 81) (331) Hausa 'aà ceè or kaà ceè (also: say kà ceè) IP:POT QV 2S:POT QV lit.: on dirait, tu dirait > comme (Gouffé 1971: 86) (332) Mandinka i si à fo ko 2S POT ATC.PRO say Q lit.: tu pourrais dire que > comme (Creissels 1983: 188) (333) Supyire ¯$-jwò ... (ki) mu gú 2S POT FUT-say (ID.COP) lit.: you would say > as if, like [with nominal + final copula ki] (Carlson 1994: 569-70)


(334) Yoruba pé bí e`ní like person Q lit.: as if a person (says) that > as if (Abraham 1958: 547) (335) Tikar shE (besides plain wE() wE( ta like ?IPFV say lit.: as if saying > comme, le même que (Stanley 1991: 472-3) (336) Nguni ku-nga-thi (also: sengathi) IP-POT-QV lit.: it could be that > it (seems) as if, it appears that (Slattery 1981: 68-9) All the attested instances of such idiomatic expressions are fully predicative QIs and the elements establishing these clauses are notionally identical across the different languages: the category of the QI-subject is 2nd person or impersonal and the verb categories encountered, like subjunctive, potential, habitual, etc., belong to the wider domain of irrealis. Such a coding corresponds to the implied semantics of these expressions, which are generic or potential statements about a simile. Where these coding devices are not present, the construction contains an element explicitly conveying the notion of similarity ('like' etc.); this applies to the above examples (328) from Shona, (334) from Yoruba, (335) from Tikar, and the Krio phrase i tan lek se cited by Lord (1993: 203). It was mentioned in Section 5.1.3 that the polyfunctionality pattern of an element which is used both as a QI-predicative as well as 'like' or 'as if' has been interpreted in various grammaticalization treatments as a historical change from RD to the domain of similarity. This indeed seems plausible in some cases. However, earlier treatments have provided no explicit semantic explanation of how a verb 'say' can yield the specific meaning of a simile. It is in fact quite unlikely that it should be the meaning of the verb itself which triggers the novel reading, because the QI-predicator in this idiom is often not a generic speech verb - cf., for example, the plain quotative/complementizer pé in the Yoruba case or the quotative verbs in Ik, Hausa, and Nguni. Recall also that the Nguni quotative thi is itself a grammaticalized manner deictic 'like this' so that the case of kungathi perhaps

420 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions does not even belong here; arguably its function as a simile expression is better derived from a meaning 'it could be thus' rather than from 'one could say'. In any case, the above observation about the regular notional ingredients of these idiomatic expressions provides the missing functional scenario required for the change proposed in the literature. It is possible that such an idiomatic simile expression might ultimately grammaticalize to a similative function word via the loss of inflectional markers. Such an interpretation is especially attractive in cases where the relevant QI already has little linguistic substance. For example, the item íko from Koranko, which is translated as 'you say' and used as 'like' (cf. also the parallel iro in Vai), is certainly close to the plain similative marker ko of Mandinka. Thus, it is not far-fetched to assume - as Heine et al. (1993: 196-7) do for the first two languages and Creissels (1983: 188-9) does for the third - that the directionality of change in these Mande languages has been from a 'say'-verb to a marker 'like'. No conclusive judgement on these cases can be given here because the reverse scenario is possible as well, the problem can only be disentangled by a wider historical-comparative study of this family. The issue in any case has two aspects which need to be addressed and evaluated separately. The first concerns the lexical identity of the predicate in the QI-simile. Here it will be instructive to examine a more transparent case of reanalysis of a simile phrase toward a function word 'like'. The case of Gola will serve as an instructive example. This language possesses a predicative stem ya# which is translated as 'say'. Its paradigm in (337) is presented separately by Westermann (1921: 45) because it deviates in various respects from that of other verb lexemes (note the frequent nasalization of the a# vowel, clearly an assimilation spread from the subject pronoun). (337)

1st person Singular me)à#/ me)` ya# Plural veà#

2nd person ma)# na)#

3rd person n*wa)# n@a)#/ y)a)#

This stem enters into the familiar simile expression, as evidenced by Westermann's lexicon entry "ma)# so wie; ähnlich [like, similar] = ma)# du sagst [you say]" (ibid.: 150). It is indeed plausible to conclude here that one is confronted with the scenario proposed in the literature {'say' > predicate of QI-simile > 'like'}. However, the conjugational irregularity of the predicative ya# raises the suspicion that it is not a generic speech verb. And indeed, the texts Westermann provides clearly suggest that it is rather


a person-inflected quotative. The true generic speech verb 'say' in Gola is wola, which regularly precedes the quotative ya# within a bipartite QI. Additional information given by the author allows one to draw a picture which is very similar to that described already in Section 5.1.3. In addition to ma)# he lists (ibid.: 161, 175) another similative marker 'like' - and this has the same form ya# as the underlying form of the QI-predicator. What Westermann translates as [X say] is thus rather [X (be) like]. That the similative stem ya# is well established in the language as a lexical item can be discerned from the existence of two manner deictics yáe and yéi, which are in all likelihood compound forms consisting of the similative marker and the two demonstrative enclitics ê and e@`# (ibid.: 175, 49). The best historical account for all these data is that the complex similative marker ma)# in Gola arose ultimately in a kind of cyclic process from an older similative marker ya#. If speakers lose the original association of similative ma)# with the QI, the full grammaticalization chain would be {'like' > quotative > nucleus of QI-simile > 'like'}.67 For the problem at issue, the conclusion from the Gola case is clear: to have shown that a similative marker 'like' arose from a short phrase translating as 'you say' does not imply that the original predicate was a generic speech verb. As has been stressed so often in this study, the lexical identity of a given QI-predicate is a more complicated issue. The same applies to the case of Mandinka ko. Even if one succeeds in showing that its use as a similative preposition is derived from an earlier QI-simile iko (instead of explaining the quotative use as coming from the meaning 'like'), it still remains unclear where the quotative verb is to have come from. It could be derived from a generic speech verb 'say', but it might just as well originate in something else. There is a second and more general aspect to the possible development of QI-similes into similative markers. Given the existence of both {QIsimile > 'like'} and {'like' > quotative} as possible grammaticalization paths, it is tempting to speculate from a crosslinguistic perspective on a fairly free bidirectional flow of elements between the two grammatical domains. This would certainly weaken some of the claims made in Section 67 This cycle could be an instance of a more general crosslinguistic process whereby similative constructions are reinforced over the course of time by other linguistic material (see Nevanlinna (1993) and Haspelmath & Buchholz (1998) for data and discussion). Following up on this assumption, it would be useful to test whether QI-similes are indeed pragmatically stronger than less marked similative markers.

422 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions 5.1.3 - in particular, the claim that the employment of elements marking similarity, manner, etc. in a QI and their subsequent grammaticalization in this context are truly as general a phenomenon as proposed there. Yet I would still venture that this is the more frequent process. First, all encountered constructions of a QI-simile have the idiomatic and semantically transparent configuration outlined above in connection with the examples from the sample languages. At the same time, I have not found a single clear case of the historical development whereby such a specialized and complex QI became reduced in substance to a one-word sign that was then reanalyzed as an adposition 'like' or a conjunction 'as if'. The possible change in Mandinka {*i ko > ko} has a certain amount of plausibility, but so far it cannot be viewed as unequivocal. As opposed to this situation, the evidence for the reverse development is much wider and is securely attested for a number of cases. For the time being, therefore, it is more appropriate to explain the numerous cases of the relevant polyfunctionality pattern by means of the actually attested scenario {'like' > quotative}. Moreover, this change is only one manifestation of a more general directionality pattern going from the domain of similarity and manner to RD (and other types of mimesis); other linguistic signs involved are 'thus', 'as', 'how', 'manner', 'kind', etc., but these are much less likely to be related to a QI-simile. Finally, similative markers often build up an extremely wide network of other functions through polygrammaticalization. Under the approach adopted here, the quotative function is just one of many secondary uses of these inherently versatile elements. By contrast, to attribute broad generality to the poorly substantiated change {QI-simile > 'like'} would imply - improbably - that the common polygrammaticalization of similative markers in fact depends routinely on a kind of prior "bottleneck" phenomenon, viz. the previous routinization and extensive phonetic reshaping of a single idiomatic expression: {QI-simile > 'like' > other}. It is much safer not to presuppose the problematic bottle-neck stage; the scenario would then be simply {'like' > other}.

6.5 Internal awareness One of the major functions of RD identified by Larson (1978: 95) in her indepth study of Aguaruna is AWARENESS ATTRIBUTION. The term and concept go back to Longacre (1976: 145-9), who acknowledges its close conceptual and structural alliance with his so-called "speech attribution" (= narrow reported speech), remarking on the existence of languages where

6.5 Internal awareness 423

the two can in fact hardly be distinguished on structural grounds. The representation of internal awareness, often referred to by other authors as "internal/inner speech", is an integral part of RD in the wide sense proposed here. Since it need not be conceptualized as a functional domain different from RD, it hardly involves grammaticalization in either formal or nonformal terms. The reason why internal awareness is nevertheless treated here separately is twofold. For one thing, the grammaticalization literature in fact tends to actually divorce RD from various subtypes of awareness attribution like, for example, intention/volition. Second, some of these subtypes do expand into domains where RD is no longer relevant from a functional perspective and, after certain formal adjustments, they can then give rise to genuinely new construction and gram types. In Section 6.5.1 I give a general introduction to the domain of internal awareness, mentioning several crosslinguistic examples. I then discuss two fairly well-defined target domains of canonical grammaticalization and exemplify them with data from the sample languages, namely tense and aspect in Section 6.5.2, and modality and causation in Section 6.5.3. 6.5.1

General remarks

Even a cursory crosslinguistic look reveals that awareness attribution is an essential function of RD, whether as a stylistic or as a more grammaticalized phenomenon. To mention just a few examples, information to this effect can be found for Papuan languages like Gahuku (Deibler 1971), Kombai (Vries 1990), and Usan (Reesink 1993); American Indian languages like Wai Wai (Hawkins 1962), Guanano (Waltz 1976/7a: 45), Kalapalo (Basso 1986: 136), and several Quechuan varieties (Adelaar 1990: 4-6); and last but not least African languages such as, for example, Mündü (Jeffrey 1984). Putting thoughts in the minds or words in the mouths of people has an important discourse-functional aspect: it helps to characterize them in general, and to motivate their actions in the particular situation described. This fits well with Grimes' (1975: 69-70, 99) discussion of the use of RDconstructions to provide background and so-called "collateral" information. The lower prominence of internalized speech vis-à-vis truly effected, externalized speech is regularly associated in some languages with the use of a QI-predicate which is less speech-oriented (cognition, perception, etc.) and/or a quote-internal switch of pronoun reference from DRD to nonDRD, in conformity to the prominence hierarchy of RD-categories. How-

424 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions ever, there are languages where internal awareness regularly displays an indexing predicate that is widely used in narrow reported speech and/or is expressed by formally defined DRD (which is likely to be related to general constraints on pronoun shifts). Referring to such a situation in Kombai, Vries (1990: 299) speaks of the "grammaticalization of direct quotation" (alias DRD). This is a concept of general usefulness, in particular for some languages in Africa. Internal awareness comprises a number of subtypes, and it is possible for a fixed idiom-like RD-expression of a language to focus on one particular subtype. An illustration is the correlative RD-structure of Shona in (338), which regularly conveys internal conflict and hesitation. Similar instances of this use have been reported for Gahuku (Deibler 1971: 105) and Amharic (Ullendorff 1974: 270, Leslau 1995: 313). (338) mw-oyo waka-ti chi-enda ku-basa 3-heart 3:REM.PST-QV POL-go:IMP LOC-work mu-mwe u-ka-ti chi-vata 3-other 3-SEQ-QV POL-sleep:IMP He was torn between going to work and sleeping. [lit.: (his) heart said, "Go to work!" and the other (half) said, "Sleep!"] (Dale 1972: 132) Another case is the idiomatic expression for deliberate action reported from several South Asian languages (see, e.g., Subbarao et al. 1983: 95, Rau 1987: 278). The following example, from the Tibeto-Burman language Meithei, illustrates how the meaning of deliberateness comes about through an event representation that is combined with a dependent clause conveying the subject's strong intention/volition to perform the relevant action. gila#s-tu thugai-ge ha#i-na# (339) ra#m-na PN-ERG glass-CL break-FUT say-PART thugai-bani break-PST.DISJUNCT Ram broke the glass deliberately. [lit.: thinking/wanting to break Ram broke the glass] (Saxena 1988: 381) Other specialized expressions cover such notions as "(frustrated) attempt" (see Reesink (1993: 223) for Usan and Güldemann (2002: 257 and


below) for Shona); "mistaken thought" (see Hutchison (1976: 207) for Kanuri, Jeffrey (1984: 122-3) for Mündü, Serzisko (1987: 80-1) for Ik, Reesink (1993: 222) for Usan, and Longacre (1968,2: 182-4, 226) for several Philippine languages); "pretense" (see Reesink (1993: 222) for Usan and Hutchison (1976: 207) for Kanuri); and last but not least "intention", which I will argue in Section 6.5.2 to be widespread crosslinguistically. In some languages, awareness attribution is also commonly used in expressions that involve inanimate entities as SP/subject. This has been described, for example, in Northeast Africa under the term "animism" (see inter alia Ullendorff (1974) for Amharic and Armbruster (1960: 29-32) from a wider areal perspective). When viewing the expression of internal awareness as a variety of RD, it is not surprising that the form of the relevant constructions is often indistinguishable from that of "normal" DRD or IRD-constructions of a given language. As indicated in Section 1.3.2, in most of these languages any attempt to draw a clear line between the two would be quite arbitrary. However, certain awareness expressions can expand into more grammatical domains. In such advanced grammaticalization stages, there is a stronger tendency for formal adjustments of the erstwhile QI, for example, toward an invariable function word or an affix, conforming with the general characteristics of the relevant target domain. This will become clear in the next two sections. 6.5.2

Intention, proximative, and future

As mentioned above, intention expressed by a RD-construction is a special case of the internal-awareness function of RD. In order to express this semantic notion, several formal requirements must be met. First, the SPnominal in the QI must be coreferential with the subject of the quote - that is, the latter should be either a 1st person or another logophorically intended subject. Second, the quote should overtly express the irreality of the still-unaccomplished state of affairs. Grammaticalization can also lead to the formal adjustment of such an intentional expression and its gradual structural emancipation from "normal" RD, as discussed by McGregor (2007) for what he calls a "desiderative complement construction" in the Australian language Warrwa. Such specialized uses of RD are widely attested in the crosslinguistic literature, for example, in the Yuman family (Harwell 1976: 63-6, Munro 1976: 107-10); in various Andean languages like the Quechuan family and Araucanian (Adelaar 1990: 4-6, 9-10); in Amazonian languages like Kwaza

426 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions (Voort 2002: 314-9) and Wari' (Everett ms.); in Australian languages from the Nyulnyulan, Worrorran, and Bunuban families in the Kimberley (McGregor 2007); and in a number of Papuan languages, for example, Gahuku (Deibler 1971: 106), Telefol (Healey 1972: 216-7), Hua (Haiman 1989), Kombai (Vries 1990: 297-9), and Wambon (Vries & Vries-Wiersma 1992: 32). In some languages, these constructions are explicitly said to be the principal or even the only means to convey intention. Examples of this phenomenon are equally frequent in Africa. It is recognized by Ferguson (1976: 71) as an areal phenomenon of the Ethiopian Plateau (see Ullendorff (1974) and Leslau (1995: 332-3, 673) for the welldocumented case of Amharic; Breeze (1990: 62-3) for Gimira; and Hayward (1990: 314-5) for Zayse). Further examples from the present language sample will show that the affected area is in fact considerably larger, stretching farther to the west and north. Intention expressed by means of RD is also encountered elsewhere in the continent. The phenomenon has been reported for the Lower Cross languages Obolo and Ibibio as well as the local variety of Nigerian Pidgin English (Aaron 1996/7); for the Gur language Cerma (Lowe & Hurlimann 2002: 87-8); and for the Tuu language |Xam (Güldemann forthcoming b). Shona, already mentioned as an example for expressing internal conflict via RD, can again be cited here. In this language a structure of intention (with a direct quote in the subjunctive) also regularly acquires the connotation of frustrated attempt in association with another adversative clause. (340) ma-kudo aka-ti ti-dye mabarwe ndoku-furwa 6-baboon 6:REM.PST-QV 1P-eat:SUBJ maize CONS-be.shot the baboons tried to eat the maize but they were shot [lit.: the baboons said/thought, "Let's eat the maize!" and were shot] (Hannan 1984: 646) The above ti-structure is widespread in Bantu languages of the Savannah group. The large amount of comparative data available for this language group renders it particularly suitable for demonstrating how this construction has expanded into closely related uses, thereby encroaching gradually on the grammatical domain of predication operators (tense, aspect, etc.) and undergoing considerable formal restructuring. That is, grammaticalization in the full sense has taken place. Regarding the aspect of formal change, consider this example pair from Tumbuka.


(341) a. ni-ti ni-timbe 1S-QV 1S-strike:SUBJ I say I will strike b. ti-ni-timbe FUT-1S-strike I shall strike (Young 1932: 37) The phrase in (341)a. has the same structure as (340) above from Shona. In (341)b., however, the auxiliary periphrasis has been truncated and fused into a one-word form; the subject prefix of the erstwhile quotative verb has been dropped and its stem ti has become a prefix on the original quote. Such a large formal departure from the source construction is regularly accompanied by important functional differences, as evident from the future meaning of (341)b. The development of the specialized RDconstruction to a future form is documented extensively by Botne (1998) for a number of Central Eastern Bantu languages (see also Güldemann (1996: 153-FN2, 23) for virtually the same language list and additional cases, extending the affected Bantu area a little farther to the west and south). With respect to the semantic-functional mechanism that underlies this grammaticalization, Botne is led by his data to state a new event/cognitive schema ASSERTION, distinct from Heine's (1993) ACTION and VOLITION. In view of the findings of the present study, it must be asked whether this is in fact necessary. I will try to substantiate my reservations vis-à-vis Botne's account without embarking on a discussion of Heine's cognitive model of auxiliarization. First, the picture across the relevand Bantu languages is complicated by the fact that, in languages of one subarea, the emergence of the future verb forms is accompanied and influenced by a conflation of the quotative verb *ti (treated by Botne as a speech verb 'say') and an action verb *kita 'do'. The analysis of these more complex cases must be deferred until the situation regarding RD-constructions involving just the quotative *ti has been evaluated conclusively. Second, and more importantly, Botne fails to recognize the existence of the less grammaticalized intention use of the quotative source structure as in (340) from Shona. When this intention use is taken into account, the entire scenario becomes more transparent, as intention provides a direct link to Heine's volition schema. That intention indeed represents the likely initial stage of the semantic change is corroborated by other data from the same Bantu area. Thus Ila possesses, besides the familar ti-periphrasis, a completely parallel structure based on the generic speech verb amba 'say' as illustrated in (342).

428 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions (342) mu-bwa a ambe {a vhwe} wa patila mu chibia 1-dog 1 say:ANT {it would come out} 1:PST stuck INE pot when the dog was about to come out its head stuck in the pot. (Smith 1907: 185) The translation of this construction as 'about to' reveals a small but significant semantic change whose mechanism has been described in previous research on grammaticalization. In the real world, internal intention is very often linked to an external activity resulting from it. Due to this intimate link between the two, it is possible to look at intention from an externalized viewpoint, as an immediately forthcoming event. In this reinterpretation, the root modality of intention takes on an aspectual feature of 'be about to, almost, nearly' which will here be called PROXIMATIVE, following König (1993) and several subsequent studies. The grammaticalization of volition verbs to proximative auxiliaries has been described, for example, by Heine (1994) and the reader is referred to this source for more data and discussion (see also Kuteva (1998) for a closely related gram type). The proximative reading of intention constructions provides a plausible missing link between RD with Bantu *ti and the grammaticalized future forms built on the same stem. This becomes even more plausible in light of the fact that Botne consistently describes the latter as "near" (i.e. PROXIMAL) futures. The scenario proposed for the Bantu group also has parallels in other languages. Proximatives arising from an intentional RDconstruction are found, for example, in Mojave (Munro 1976: 108), Usan (Reesink 1993: 222), and Pirahã (Everett ms.). The entire change resulting in a future gram is discussed by Aaron (1996/7) for Obolo; here the resulting verb prefix -bV- marks a proximal "definite" future and contrasts with the "non-definite" future -mV-, which itself might be derived from a volition verb. Since proximal futures can contribute to the formation of non-proximal futures, or even themselves develop into non-proximal futures, the full chain of grammaticalization can be assumed to be {RD-intention > proximative > proximal future > future}. During this change, the affected linguistic form becomes increasingly detached from the primary aspect of RD, namely that of simply reporting a text, and ultimately comes to refer to a temporal feature of the described state of affairs. So it can be added to the common knowledge in this grammaticalization domain that (1) intention constructions based on RD can be subject to the same changes as structurally more simple volition predicates, and that (2) such proximatives can expand subsequently into the domain of future marking.


The sample languages to be presented now are clear or probable cases representing different stages in this scenario. It goes without saying that the more grammaticalized cases, in particular, should be subjected to a detailed historical analysis in order to be aligned conclusively with the more transparent cases of non-grammaticalized functional expansion of RD-constructions that involve little in the way of structural change. 1. Koyra Chiini QI1 of Koyra Chiini with the generic speech verb har followed by an indirect quote is encountered repeatedly in the texts with the meaning of intention as in (343) and proximative as in (344). (343) a har {ngu Ì o koy} 3S say {(s)he goes} intending to go [non-DRD] (Heath (ed.) 1998: 162) (344) ay har {yee kam} 1S say {I fall} I said (= felt) I was falling [proximative: I was about to fall] (Heath (ed.) 1998: 258) 2. Kanuri In Kanuri, the medial form of the quotative verb n when postposed to an irrealis clause is specialized for intention (Cyffer 1974: 100-1). s´$ (345) shír-rò n´$mbàrwú s´$kk´$lîn 3S-OBL stealing teach:3S:NPST QV:3S:MED er wollte ihm das Stehlen beibringen [lit.: he said he'll teach him to steal] (Cyffer 1974: 101) Since the use of a medial verb without a following main verb is restricted to this structure, it can be viewed as fairly grammaticalized. An attempt reading is also found in the texts with the generic speech verb gul preceded by an irrealis clause (attested only in a single token). 3. Ik Serzisko (1987: 82-3) reports for Ik that the quotative verb kut followed by a dative-marked verbal noun is used as a "modal verb which indicates 'intention'". As will be discussed in Section 7.1.2, there is an alternative in-

430 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions terpretation for this structure which accounts better for its distributional and formal properties. Suffice it to say here that Ik possesses another kutconstruction (ibid.: 81-2) which conforms in both form and function to the other cases observed here: the kut-predicate is followed by a hortative form in DRD, and expresses both intention (346) and proximative (347). (346) kut-a wet-uk'ot-ine cue-wice Jik QV-PFV drink-AND-1S:IMP water-children completely He intended to finish the little water. [He said: Let me drink the little water.] (Serzisko 1987: 81) (347) ne kut-e eg-ine k'waza nebu-ee tsamu tii when QV-DEP put-1S:IMP skin body-DAT just like.that When she was just going to put the cloth onto her body like that (ibid.: 82) Interestingly, Carlin (1993: 58-9) reports a verbal future prefix ko- for another Kuliak language, So, with a variant kUt- in the Kadam dialect that loses the final consonant in certain contexts. It is worth considering the idea that So kU(t)-/ko- are cognate with kut in Ik and that the future inflection is a late grammaticalization stage of the change {RD-intention > proximative} attested in Ik. It is also noteworthy that the proximal future is formed in Ik by a preverbal particle that has the same shape as the quotative/complementizer taa of QI2 (Serzisko 1989: 398). This marker, too, may have resulted from the grammaticalization process under discussion in that an earlier QI used in intention/proximative contexts was reduced to just the quotative taa. 4. Dongola The Dongola quotative verb E@ is incorporated into compound verb forms involving such base stems as dól 'want', ma@# 'be unable', nóg 'go', ta@# 'come', and ™u@# 'move along'; the resultant forms mark proximative 'be going/about to', frustrated attempt 'fail to', and proximal future (Armbruster 1960: §4009-79). (348) nog-E-dól-li go-QV-want-PRS:1S I am about to go (Armbruster 1960: §4022)


5. Taa The element tV of Taa can be aligned on the basis of comparative and internal evidence with the class of quotative verbs (recall, e.g., that it is the core of the predicative of QI3). It is also the base of a periphrastic expression marking intention, which apparently was originally a RD-structure [SP QV PROSP verb]. Note that tV must incorporate a pronoun enclitic, here the subject of the earlier quote, which is coreferential with the SP-nominal. (349) ùh n@ tú'ù sâa 4PRO ? QV:4 go they intend going (Traill 1994: 154) 6. Bedauye Reinisch (1893/4,3: §252) and Hudson (1974: 117) report that Bedauye makes use of a periphrastic construction which expresses a "future" with modal components; it consists of the generic speech verb di 'say' preceded by various irrealis verb forms. 'i-ndì (350) 'uu-ták {sàa-´t tam-ì} M.DET-man {meat-F eat-1S:HORT} 3M.S-IPFV:say the man will eat meat [lit.: the man says, 'let me eat meat'] (Hudson 1974: 117) According to Dahl (1984: 94), this form "appears to be used mainly to express intention". More recently Vanhove (2004: 153-6) has given a detailed treatment of this construction type, showing that its semantic range is between intention and future, depending on the particular verb form used in the quote. 7. Kera Kera employs modal verb constructions quite regularly, according to Ebert (1979: 121, 261-2). The following clause suggests that the language may also have recourse to an intention construction based on RD. ap bèbè l´@-Na (351) a waataN-né míntí tá 3F.S say-PERF Q LOG.F find baby OPT-COND wenn sie wolle, daß sie ein Kind bekäme [if she wanted to have a child] (Ebert 1979: 261)

432 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions 8. Mandinka The situation in Mandinka is straightforward in that the quotative verb ko followed by an irrealis predicate expresses intention with animate subjects and proximative with inanimate subjects (Creissels 1983: 185-6). (352) a ko a be taa 3S QV 3S COP go He wanted to go (Pfeiffer (ed.) 1997: 122) 9. Donno S Donno S has a construction marking intention and proximative where the default QI-verb gE@ (the matrix predicate) controls different finite or nonfinite dependent verb forms. In the following examples the content verbs preceding the gE@-form are constructed as infinitives. (353) nE bolo-n' gi-azE-m now go-INF say-PERF-1S j'ai l'intention de partir (Kervran & Prost 1986: 137) (354) yime-n' gi-a w die-INF say-PERF:3S il est sur le point de mourir (ibid.) 10. Supyire For Supyire Carlson (1994: 445-6) mentions that the generic speech verb jwo "has acquired the quasi-modal senses of 'decide' and 'try'", which can be aligned with the present domain of marking intention and attempt. Intention can also be expressed with míírí 'think', but this requires the deletion of the lower subject (ibid.: 427), which is not the case with jwo. tò (355) ma-á jwó u gú ¯w -gé SS-NAR say 3S POT mouth-DET close and tried to close his mouth. [lit. and said he would close his mouth] (Carlson 1994: 446) 11. Ngbaka Ma'bo Ngbaka Ma'bo displays a wide range of verb markers which are said to derive from earlier verb lexemes. A likely source of the prefix ko#- marking intention as in (356) is the generic speech verb ko# (Thomas 1963: 203,


205-Note 4). The plausibility of this hypothesis is increased by the fact that QI3 with the quotative 'bo# can also have a reading of intention (cf. Thomas 1970: 137, line 6). (356) 'é ko#-pu#lù 3S INT-make.loose il voudrait détacher (Thomas 1963: 203) 12. Ewe The pattern of intention with animate subjects vs. proximative with inanimate subjects is also encountered with the quotative verb bé in Ewe (Westermann 1954: 11, Clements 1975: 168-9). Compare the following pair of examples. nu (357) wo-be ye-wo-a-dù 3P-QV LOG-P-FUT-eat food sie wollen essen [they want to eat] (Westermann 1905: 7) (358) tsi bé ye-á-dzà rain QV LOG-FUT-drop Wasser sagt, es wolle tropfen: es sieht aus als ob es regnen wolle [water says, it wants to rain: it seems that it is going to rain] (Westermann 1954: 11) 13. Igbo In Igbo, QI4 was repeatedly found in the texts to mark frustrated intention (cf. also Aaron (1996/7: 92) for an example without the complementizer kà). ya ga-fèe (359) si` kà say COMP LOG go-pass and tried to pass (Green & Igwe 1963: 199) 14. Birom Birom has a preverbal marker yaàN- encoding hypothetical and proximative events, which Bouquiaux (1970a: 313) suggests is derived from the generic speech verb yaN.

434 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions (360) bwaNó-ty N-kó a-yaàN-ku be.left-short.time-then:3S AOR-PROX-die peu s'en fallut qu'elle ne mourût (Bouquiaux 1970a: 315) The same author (ibid.: 318) reports another auxiliary verb yé 'want' which is used in a less grammaticalized construction encoding intention; here the content verb may or may not have its own subject prefix. There is only a tonal distinction between this auxiliary and the quotative verb ye, suggesting the possibility of yet another connection between a QI-predicate and an intention auxiliary. or yE$n a-yé yE$n-ciN (361) yE$n a-yé-ciN 3P AOR-want-dig 3P AOR-want 3P-dig ils ont l'intention de creuser (Bouquiaux 1970b: 24) 15. Nguni Finally, the quotative verb thi of Nguni behaves very much like its cognates in other Bantu languages mentioned above: when followed by a subjunctive or hortative verb form, it expresses proximative; when followed by a realis predicate, it conveys attempt (Slattery 1981: 21, 64-5; see also Doke 1992: §485). (362) u-thi aka-fane na-we 1-QV HORT:1-resemble COM:2S He almost looks like you (Doke et al. 1990,2: 793) (363) um-limi u-thi u-ya-qedela namhlanje na 1-farmer 1-QV 1-PF-finish this.very.day PQ Is the farmer trying to finish completely today? (Slattery 1981: 64) Before turning in Section 6.5.3 to a second scenario for the grammaticalization of RD-structures expressing internal awareness, I mention a phenomenon which is of general importance for the historical dynamics of RD-constructions and QIs in particular. Voort (2002: 321-2; see also 2004: 313-7, 427-8) proposes a scenario for the Amazonian language Kwaza that implies an increasing lexicalization of linguistic material in intentional RD-expressions toward a verb 'want'. Consider first (364), which shows a verb in the so-called "volitive mood" marked by a final suffix mr.


(364) E-da-'mr go-1S-VOLITIVE I am going! (Voort 2002: 321) This form with a 1st-person singular subject can occur as the direct quote in RD-constructions expressing intention and proximative, as shown in (365)a.-c. Similar to the situation in Hadza (see QI2 in Appendix 1), QIs in Kwaza are inflection complexes which provide information about the SP and clause operators; but unlike Hadza, these QIs are directly suffixed onto the quote, which consistently ends here in the morpheme complex da'mr. (365) a. {E-da-'mr}-xa-re {go-1S-VOLITIVE}-2S/P-PQ Are you going? [lit.: do you say, 'I am going!'?] b. {tãlo-da-'mr}-tsE {angry-1S-VOLITIVE}-3S/P:DECL It [the dog] is becoming angry! [lit.: it says, 'I am angry!'] c. {bwa-da-'mr}-tsE {finish-1S-VOLITIVE}-3S/P:DECL It [the gas] is about to run out! [lit.: it says, 'I am running out!'] (ibid.) Important for the present context is that the form da'mr, originally a quote constituent, is said by Voort (2002: 322) to be "even used as a lexeme, a verb root that means 'to want, to intend, to be going to'." (366) da'mr-xa-xa-ki want-2S/P-ASSOCIATED.PERSON-DECL you (pl) are going to do (it) (Voort 2002: 322) Admittedly, it is not fully clear to what extent damr behaves in the language as a canonical verb. Nevertheless, it seems clear that it was originally a gram complex on verb stems which only secondarily acquired a use typical of a lexical verb, and this by virtue of its regular association with the meaning of internal awareness/cognition in RD-constructions. This fact again indicates that the grammatical context of RD is capable of imposing a semantic interpretation on non-lexical material, parallel to the formal and semantic changes argued for in Section 5.2 for quotative markers and also entertained in Section 6.1 in connection with naming constructions. It is

436 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions therefore important to keep this hypothetical development in mind when evaluating the history of verb lexemes conveying intention and volition. Another Amazonian language, Wari', shows a quite similar situation according to Everett (ms.): (a) a RD-expression is composed of an initial quote and a following QI that consists only of an inflection complex encoding among other things SP and AD; and (b) this structure carries over to the encoding of intention and proximative - so-called "intentional state constructions." Normally an inflection complex in Wari' encodes core arguments of the simple clause and occurs in clause-second position, after the initial verb. In an intentional RD-expression with an inflection complex as QI, a short direct quote with a 1st-person subject displays a superficially identical position to that of a verb in a simple sentence. This and other related facts lead Everett into a lengthy discussion about the problematic categorial status of the intentional quote. On the one hand, it behaves morphosyntactically like a full sentence; on the other hand, the quote as a whole receives word-like stress and functions semantically merely as a complex predicate 'want X'. In view of the data presented in the context of the present study, Everett's argument suffers from several shortcomings: he seems unaware of parallel phenomena in other languages, disregards the possibility that RD-expressions need not conform to "canonical" structures of a language - in particular, that QIs can be non-clausal and thus lack a verb -, and finally does not consider categorial ambiguity in the course of grammaticalization. I thus venture that Wari' is less quirky than Everett seems to believe and wonder whether all of the theoretical implications that he suggests are indeed warranted. 6.5.3

Deontic modality and indirect causation

Expressing the root modality of intention by means of RD requires that the subject of the QI and the quote be coreferential. However, it is also possible that the irrealis state of affairs encoded in the quote is construed instead as an exhortation directed to/expressed about a referent other than the SP in the QI. This difference between intention and obligation via RD can be illustrated by an example pair from Taa. The version in (367)a., with coreferential subjects expresses primarily intention and proximative as discussed in Section 6.5.2 above; the exhortation reading must be SPreflexive. The identical construction in (367)b., but with different subjects in QI and quote, expresses only obligation. The verb form in the quote of such constructions is either an appropriate irrealis form with a different


subject than the SP or, when using direct style, a straight imperative encoding the obligative illocutionary act.68 (367) a. n# n@ bà ta{m sâa !nàã} 1S ? IPFV QV:{1S go walk} I'm about to go, I'm off, let me go (Traill p.c.) t{a sâa} b. n# n@ bà 1S ? IPFV QV:{2S go} I tell you to go > you should go (Traill p.c.) Regarding the modal structure illustrated in (367)b., it can be shown that many languages possess a variant form which looks like a hybrid between a RD-structure and a plain modal verb form: a simple verb expressing the state of affairs is not preceded by an entire QI but only by a gram that can be viewed synchronically or diachronically as a quotative/complementizer - something like ta sâa in (367)b. The semantic effect of such a structure is that the directive speech act conveyed by the quote is not tied to any particular SP and thus acquires a general context-free relevance. Although more data on the language-specific historical dynamics of this phenomenon is needed, it seems to be the result of the omission of the matrix predicate of the QI (note also the possible affinity with a reinforcing performative). Since the lack of the speech predicate is a clear formal difference from a normal RD-construction, one can diagnose here grammaticalization in its full sense. The verb-omission hypothesis seems to be corroborated for at least one large area where these structures are quite frequent, namely Subsaharan West Africa. A few relevant cases are Sissala (Blass 1989: 305-6), Adioukrou (Hill 1995), and such sample languages as Kisi (Childs 1995: 27980) and Supyire (Carlson 1994: 461). The last author writes in his discussion of proposition-type clauses: A second observation is that the structures used as complement clauses are not uniquely confined to that function. In common with many languages in the area (including Bambara), na "complements" can be used without a main clause. When queried on this usage, speakers generally say that some such verb as jwo 'say' is 'understood'. The na complementizer is obligatory when there is no main clause.

68 See Munro (1976: 107-12) for a fully parallel use of a RD-construction with the QI-verb i for both reflexive and non-reflexive modal meanings in Mojave.

438 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions Usually the construction at issue yields forms that combine a directive illocution with DEONTIC NECESSITY and/or POSSIBILITY in the sense of Auwera & Plungian (1998). In linguistic descriptions they are labeled by various terms such as "obligative", "imperative", "hortative", "jussive", "permissive", "cessative", and "subjunctive". The relevant form can also have, in languages in general, a strong aspect of wish/desire like an "optative" or "desiderative", although this is less true in the sample languages. An example from Kisi will serve to illustrate the structure. Here a clause which by itself expresses obligation is preceded by the quotative/ complementizer màà of QI3. màà pàá nùm bE@E@ pí @l lé yá (368) léláN therefore COMP bone 2S indeed break for 1S Therefore, Bone, you should break for me. (Childs 1995: 280) The conventionalization of this Kisi structure is apparently still in a very incipient stage. Since it is not treated as such in the grammatical description, nothing can be said about its general frequency and its functional effect vis-à-vis the alternative without màà. Suffice it to say that additional tokens of it occur in the texts of the consulted source (e.g., ibid.: 323, line 1; 324, line 9). The general phenomenon is well known from other languages, not the least those of Europe. Consider an example from colloquial German. (369) daß du das nicht nochmal mach-st (hör-st du) COMP you that not once.more do-2S:PRS hear-2S:PRS you Don't do that again(, do you hear)! More grammaticalized cases from Romance have been cited in works which address the close functional interrelation between modality marking and complementizers (and similar elements) from a more general perspective - for example, Palmer (1986: 170-1) regarding Latin ut and Frajzyngier (1995: 479-80) for French que. Although Palmer's (ibid.) point that such structures are not compelling evidence for the SYNCHRONIC relevance of "an abstract performative" is well-founded, the DIACHRONIC picture indicates quite consistently that they are modeled on complex sentences with a QI-like matrix. In cases lacking historical evidence, it is thus plausible to assume that the directionality of change was from a complex sentence toward a simple sentence marked for modality.


Note that the reverse scenario is suggested by Harris & Campbell (1995: 306), drawing on data involving obligation-marking forms from Hawaiian Pidgin English, Pipil and Quechuan - namely that "markers of non-assertion utterance types" are recruited to mark subordination; this certainly needs more empirical substantiation. The list of sample languages which appear relevant for the development from RD-constructions to modality constructions is as follows. 1. Lamang Wolff (1983: 145-7) describes for Lamang a particular "subjunctive" form which consists of a simple verb form preceded by an affix ka- (with apparently unpredictable tone). (370) ká-lá-yó SUBJ-go-1S that I go (Wolff 1983: 145) This prefix is close in shape to the quotative ká of QI3/4. The situation in Lamang is more complex because the verb prefix ka- also has a repetitive meaning; it is unclear whether this is inherent to the gram or reflects a merger with another verbal marker. Nevertheless, in a wider genealogical context it is significant that one of the two common subjunctive markers in the Central or Biu-Mandara branch of Chadic is *k´ (Wolff 1979: 30-2). Since its reflexes in other languages are often followed by a subject nominal in addition to the verb form, Wolff assumes that *k´ functioned originally as an introducer of subordinate clauses. It thus seems possible that these subjunctives emerged from a grammaticalized RD-construction; the quotative ká in Lamang would then be the source of the verb prefix. 2. Mandinka An obligative function is mentioned for the clause-initial particle fò in Mandinka (Rowlands 1959: 84, 123-4; Creissels 1983: 111, 115). Rowlands states: "The action or state denoted by the verb in the clause is represented as inevitable in the circumstances." (371) fó í sí à ké dóroN COMP 2S SUBJ 3S do just il faudrait que tu le fasses (Creissels et al. 1982: 50)

440 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions The modality marker is likely to be related most directly to the marker fó of final and purpose clauses; this in turn could have some connection to fó as a complementizer of QI3, which is largely restricted to irrealis contexts. The general grammaticalization history, however, is largely unclear because the generic speech verb also has the same form fó and can also introduce obligative quotes (Creissels 1983: 112-3). All this undoubtedly had a cumulative effect on the development of fó to a modality marker. 3. Kisi + 4. Supyire Kisi and Supyire have already been mentioned above as possible incipient cases of the development of modal forms from RD-constructions involving the complementizers of QI3 and QI2, respectively. 5. Koromfe The scenario proposed here is explicitly given by Rennison (1997: 36-40) for the emergence of a modal form which involves the quotative/complementizer ke of QI2 in Koromfe. This gram functions as a clause-initial particle yielding an imperative paradigm which can be inflected for all person categories and is pragmatically somewhat weaker than a normal 2nd-person imperative (thus yielding a hortative and jussive meaning). Occasionally, it is possible to recover a latent de-dicto context for the modal form in the discourse, as shown by the translation of (372). However, the form as such is fully productive even without such a context, as in (373). dEb´ d´k (372) ke d´ bE COMP 3S come follow 3S (Elle lui dit) de venir la suivre ... [lit.: that he shall follow her] (Rennison 1986a: 85) jere (373) ke ba bE COMP 3P come here Let them come here! (Rennison 1997: 39) 6. Yoruba Lawal (1991: 74-5, FN1) reports that the quotative/complementizer pé of QI2 in Yoruba can be used together with the sentence introducer kí, apparently with no semantic change. The element kí on its own marks irrealis clauses conveying a subjunctive/optative meaning (see Bamgbosè 1966:


149-50). Since pé kí appears with modal clauses of the relevant type, this construction can be aligned with the other cases described here. 7. Igbo The quotative/complementizer kà of QI4 in Igbo behaves in a parallel manner. Green & Igwe (1963: 47, 84-5) and Emenanjo` (1978: 86, 88, 196-7) show that it is used as a clause-initial modal marker of obligation and exhortation which can have the effect of "formality or a sense of pleading", according to the former authors. An example is the following: (374) kà o` cho`ga ya# COMP 3S look.for 3S He had better gone [sic] to look for it. (Emenanjo` 1978: 197) 8. Nguni The phenomenon in Igbo and the general fact that Niger-Congo is rich in QI-elements with a shape kV with an open vowel - be they quotatives, complementizers, or speech verbs - are directly relevant for a morphological feature shared by a number of Savannah Bantu languages. These display a gram ka- which is a so-called "pre-initial" verb prefix, i.e. it occurs before the subject concord (compare the parallel in (374) from Igbo), and functions as a hortative and/or subjunctive marker. The general situation in Bantu is highly complex because there are other possible sources for this marker (see Güldemann 1996: 202-7). In any case, future comparative and historical study of modal ka- will certainly have to take into account the particular grammaticalization scenario starting out with a RD-construction and thus involving an earlier QI-element. This is why I mention Nguni here, because like other southern Bantu languages it possesses complex verb forms based on the modal subjunctive preceded by a prefix. Nguni in fact displays several prefixes: ma- and ayield a "hortative", as in (375), and ka- a "polite hortative", as in (376). Although the history of these three forms is certainly complex, it is quite possible that they represent some kind of historical reflex of a suggested original schema [complementizer + irrealis verb form]. (375) a-ngi-thand-e HORT-1S-love-SUBJ Let me love (Doke 1992: §452)

442 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions (376) ka-wu-ngi-ph-e POL.HORT-2S-1S.OBJ-give-SUBJ Please give me (Doke 1954: 74) There is a second type of modal construction, unmentioned so far, which is in principle related to that discussed above, but whose form and use is partly different. Compared to the previous schema, the structural peculiarity of this pattern is that the quote is an imperative form (which seems to correlate in the relevant languages with a general preference for shifted person reference), and this imperative is in construction with an inflected quotative verb. Functionally, the structure can be summarily characterized as an indirect causative; it is attested in two sample languages. 1. Dongola The first and clearer case is found in Dongola (Armbruster 1960: §3890-7, 3962-4, 5392, 5503-6, 5649-58). Here the initial imperative, as the quote, fuses with the quotative verb án, yielding a compound translated as 'tell to, bid, let do'. When án is inflected as in (377), the resulting structure is similar to the Taa example (367)b., but its meaning, according to the translations, seems to entail a strong aspect of permission and causation. {nóg}-an-in (377) tE@r E@kki 3S 2S:OBJ {go!}-QV-3S:PRS (s)he lets you go. [lit.: (s)he says to you, 'Go!'] (Armbruster 1960: §3894) (378) áli-g {índo ta@#r}-an-di PN-OBJ {come here!}-QV-1S:PRS I summon Ali here, I have Ali brought here, I sent for Ali, I have Ali told that he may come here, ... is allowed to come, (my action on Ali is exerted indirectly, through a third person) (ibid.: §5503) When án is itself an imperative, a modal illocution is conveyed whose object can be either an inanimate entity as in (379) or an animate entity as in (380). The form's functional aspect is not entirely clear. Nevertheless, it is apparent that the exhortation/permission with respect to the clause-initial object is being mediated by a third party, namely 'you', which is the subject referent of the imperative án and the addressee of the entire utterance. This is a semantic component that is absent in the cases described previously.


(379) "#@kki {d"#@}-an fire:OBJ {die!}-QV:IMP let the fire go out, lit. say 'die!' to the fire. (ibid.: §3894) (380) sa#lúm-g {aigi ™íllEgir}-an PN-OBJ {remind me!}-QV:IMP let Sa#@lim remind me. [lit.: tell Salim, 'Remind me!'] (ibid.: §3904) Provided the imperative analysis of the content verb form is indeed appropriate, another phenomenon is noteworthy in (380). The object of 'remind', ai 'I' (in aigi), which is coreferential with the speaker of the utterance, is constructed in the quote according to the immediate speech situation while its subject, Salim, is addressed by the imperative according to the non-immediate setting. Thus, the quote would have mixed pronoun reference. In any case, synchronically it seems better to analyze the sequence V-an simply as a derivational form 'let/make X do' marking permission and other types of indirect causation instead of invoking a RD-construction. 2. Kunama The meager information available suggests the existence of a Kunama form that is highly similar to that of Dongola. Reinisch (1881-90,1: §127) mentions the conventionalized combination of a verbal imperative and the inflected quotative verb u and translates this as 'bid, let, order to, recommend to do'. Interestingly, the Amazonian language Kwaza mentioned at the end of Section 6.5.2 in connection with the apparent lexicalization of a volition verb from a RD-construction is also relevant here. First, as Voort (2002: 320-1, see also 2004: 309-11, 326) shows, this language possesses constructions which are functionally similar to the indirect causatives in Dongola and Kunama, in spite of some formal differences. Second, he entertains the hypothesis (2004: 307, 407) that "the verb root ratja- 'to order' and the imperative particle cara [translated as 'order, send'] are also possible derivations of elliptic quotative constructions", because their component parts can be related etymologically to inflectional suffixes. Here one sees yet another indication that RD-constructions can provide the mold in which non-lexical linguistic material takes on properties of verb lexemes and that these new readings can be transferred to contexts outside RD.

444 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions 6.6 Clause linkage The final concern of Chapter 6 is with a particularly complex field of grammaticalization research, namely the widely assumed development of quotative/complementizers to clause linkers. Section 6.6.1 gives a general introduction to this domain, identifying in particular four quite different scenarios for how a linguistic element can come to show up in both a QI and a clause-linking device. Against this background, the following sections discuss the individual types of complex sentences which have been claimed to derive recurrently from former RD-constructions by way of grammaticalization. These are proposition-type clauses a.k.a sentential complementation (Section 6.6.2), manner clauses (Section 6.6.3), purpose clauses (Section 6.6.4), reason clauses (Section 6.6.5), conditional and concessive clauses (Section 6.6.6), and relative clauses (Section 6.6.7). In fact, only a fraction of the previously assumed cases give clear evidence for a history of direct change from RD toward clause linkage; instead it can be demonstrated for all the above contexts that the isomorphism of a QIelement and a clause-linking element is quite often the result of independent parallel grammaticalization of a semantically more generic source item into these two domains. 6.6.1

Previous research and problems

It has been widely recognized and frequently discussed in previous research that QI-elements are well-nigh ubiquitous in clause linkage. Their most prominent role is in so-called sentential complementation, but they are also reported in manner, purpose, reason, conditional, concessive, and relative clauses. In addition to many language-specific studies on the development of a particular function, there exists a considerable body of work which makes typological generalizations over the grammaticalization patterns in this domain. The most explicit claims underlying what will be called here the EXTENDED QUOTATIVE COMPLEX are found in Lord (1976, 1993 [1989]), Saxena (1995 [1988]), and Ebert (1991). The last two studies, in particular, assert the existence of a quite specific sequence of grammaticalization which is viewed as crosslinguistically regular. The obligatory progression of an item grammaticalizing in clause linkage is, according to Ebert (1991: 87): {quote > complement > purpose > reason and/or condition}. Still more far-reaching hypotheses are put forward by Saxena (1995: 351). She combines a general sequence that has an almost identical layout to Ebert's with a regular functional expansion of the com-

6.6 Clause linkage 445

plementizer so that it comes successively to be used with more and more verbs in the matrix clause, following a lexical cline which is modeled on Givón's (1980) "binding hierarchy". This yields the following progression: {direct quote > 'say' > 'know' > 'believe' > 'want' > purpose and/or reason > conditional > comparative marker}. Both scenarios are conceptualized - by Saxena more so than by Ebert - as a unidirectional chain of stages which must be passed through by a language-specific element in order to reach a later stage, as well as an implicational hierarchy of possible grammaticalizations. Saxena (ibid.) writes: ... it is shown that the progression of the grammaticalized function of say/thus is unidirectional, forming an implicational hierarchy whereby if, in language X, a point on the hierarchy is coded by say/thus, then all the points lower on the hierarchy will also be coded by it; but the opposite need not be the case. Justification for the implicational hierarchy are provided by (a) two crosslinguistic typological studies - one describing the grammaticalized functions of say, and the other one of thus. These studies suggest that languages have either point one on the hierarchy, or points one-two, or points one-two-three, but not any other arrangement, and (b) a diachronic study of íti 'thus' in Sanskrit. Comparison of the cross-linguistic data and the diachronic study shows that exactly the same thing that we find in the cross-linguistic typological description, is found in the historical development of the grammaticalization of Sanskrit íti 'thus'.

It is useful to extract from this complex hypothesis two particular points because they are more visible in individual languages and thus more easily tested than the full sequence of changes. It is implied that (1) the function of an element as a complementizer (without a specification of its range of possible matrix verbs) depends ultimately on its use with narrow reported speech, particularly DRD; and (2) the use of an element as a complementizer is the precondition for its subsequent expansion into other clause linkage types (with a crosslinguistically stable core of {complement > purpose/reason}). The extended quotative complex conveys the impression that the potential development of a quotative/complementizer into clause linkage is from a certain point on fairly unconstrained. This approach can be traced back to the first studies in this field, which focused, probably not coincidentally, on another geographical region in addition to West Africa, viz. the South Asian linguistic area. Kachru (1979: 75) writes in an early study of the polyfunctionality of quotatives in Indo-Aryan and Dravidian languages:

446 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions It is reasonable to assume that once the quotative was extended to several governing classes of predicates and grammaticized as a clause-linker, it became possible for it to be used analogous to any unmarked clause-linker.

The situation in South Asia appears to have set the agenda for later studies in this research domain. This is unfortunate, because in South Asia universal, language-specific structural, historical, and areal factors have conspired to create an extremely complex web of interlocking patterns of multifunctional QI-elements, a picture which is only partly replicated in other language groups or linguistic areas, so that it is not particularly suitable for making crosslinguistic predictions (see Hock (1982) for a detailed outline of the relevant analytical problems and a balanced discussion). A general trend toward viewing clause linkage as a domain of "easy" functional generalization is also latent in synoptic accounts of grammaticalization in this domain. Thus, Harris & Campbell (1995: 291) conclude their section on "extension of subjunctions and conjunctions from other clause types" as follows: We have seen ... that a variety of subordinators are derived from structural sources reflecting the structure out of which the subordinate clause developed. At the same time we recognize that subordinators easily extend from one type of subordinate clause to another; for this reason, the etymology of the subjunction does not always reveal the structure out of which the recipient clause developed.

Unless more detailed qualifications are given as to the circumstances of such cases of polygrammaticalization, this stance and its reflection in the extended quotative complex are bound to foster a tendency to interpret any form of an element's polyfunctionality in RD and clause linkage in terms of this model, although this was most probably not originally intended. The treatments cited above are predominantly based on data where the source of the complementizer and related conjunctions has been thought to be a verb 'say'. The inadequacy of overgeneralizing the speech-verb channel, and some evident misinterpretations of individual elements, have been outlined above and need not be repeated here. It should be recognized, though, that the strong bias toward this approach has to a certain extent affected generalizations not just about the initial grammaticalization stage ('say' > quotative/complementizer), but also concerning subsequent grammaticalization processes in clause linkage. Below I will present the relevant findings of this study and discuss to what extent they are compatible with the extended quotative complex. Overall, it must be stressed that this grammaticalization chain turns out to


be an oversimplification vis-à-vis the data of the present African language survey. Rather, a more fine-grained approach is needed in order to account for the various language-specific polyfunctionality patterns. The major drawback of previous works, apart from focusing on an element-oriented instead of a construction-oriented grammaticalization model, is that the broader the data that the analysis takes into account, the less it is concerned with the concrete mechanism of how the emergence of a certain use occurred regarding both its semantic-functional and formal aspects. Once a certain polyfunctionality pattern is shown to be a typologically recurrent phenomenon and it finds a plausible explanation in one language, this mechanism is all too readily assumed to be applicable to other cases. To the contrary, the emergence of a given language-specific clauselinkage device is a complex process constrained by numerous factors. From a general viewpoint, these are inter alia semanto-syntactic interlacing between the clauses regarding participant and predicate features (for this term see Lehmann 1988); order of the linked clauses; semantic type of participants; propositional features like internal/external status and factivity/nonfactivity of a state of affairs; etc. To this, one must add the differences in the structural design of particular languages. Most of these details are inevitably missed in a larger crosslinguistic survey. This explains why many of the conclusions of earlier studies often turn out to be contradicted as more data accumulate. In many of these respects, the treatment below will not be a major improvement on these previous works. It does, however, provide some ideas on how greater precision can be achieved in the future, because the data allow one to demonstrate a greater variety of different developmental patterns which were not sufficiently distinguished before. I will now briefly outline four idealized scenarios to which I will refer repeatedly in the following discussion. They can be distinguished by the essential trigger responsible for a particular functional extension of linguistic material associated with a QI. Four scenarios are relevant, depending on whether the trigger is: (1) (2) (3) (4)

the meaning of a lexical item the meaning of a construction inferential processes in clause linkage the combination of a subordinator and a semantically explicit item

In scenario (1), the QI-element encroaches on clause linkage by virtue of its inherent original lexical meaning, so that the uses in RD and clauselinkage are the result of PARALLEL grammaticalization instead of devel-

448 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions opments in a historical sequence. This is, for example, the case when the lexical source of the QI-item is a similative marker. Such an element can directly assume the function of indexing subordinate clauses, primarily of manner (Section 6.6.3), but subsequently also such meanings as simultaneity, complement of factive proposition (Section 6.6.2), possibly condition (Section 6.6.6), etc. Such a scenario cannot be reconciled with the extended quotative complex, because certain "necessary" stages before the conjunctive uses just mentioned will never have existed. A second possibility, scenario (2), is that a QI-element will appear in clause linkage by virtue of the inherent semantic connotation of the construction it occurs in. It was shown above that certain types of RDconstructions convey fairly specific meanings like manner (Section 6.4) and internal awareness (Section 6.5). As soon as such a structure is combined with another clause the QI can become the linker of a complex sentence. This can be illustrated with the intention construction of Kanuri based on the quotative verb n. When this is used in its dependent medial verb form and is joined to another clause, the state of affairs in this main clause is linked to its motivation expressed by the quote. This can be seen with nge in (381) serving as a phrasal purpose clause marker. ma-ngin nge (381) k´mbu-nyi food-1S.POSS look-1S.NPST QV:1S:MED fan-nyi-n culu-wuko house-1S.POSS-from go.out-1S.PST I went out of my house with the intention of looking for (my) food. (Hutchison 1976: 205) Hutchison (1976: 205-7) makes it clear that the purpose interpretation here is only incipient. The purpose reading is still tied to the internal-awareness meaning of the structure with quotative n (here, intention); a more factive purpose or reason clause would be rendered by an alternative construction involving a nominalized clause followed by the postposition/complementizer -ro. In other languages, however, the development of dependent QIs expressing internal awareness into purpose and reason clause linkage may progress further. In general, joining a RD-expression involving a specific meaning to another clause is the most direct passage from a QI to a clause-linking device and again does not require that the QI-element pass through certain functions which are lower on the predicted hierarchy of the extended quotative


complex. This is indeed borne out by a number of language-specific structures marking 'as if'-clauses (recall Section 6.4) as well as purpose and reason clauses (to be discussed in Sections 6.6.4 and 6.6.5). Scenario (3) applies in cases where the QI-element expands into clause linkage by virtue of having already achieved the semanto-syntactic status of subordinator in previous grammaticalization. This refers to the fact that a subordinate clause marked by a complementizer can acquire a new reading via semantic inferencing in a particular linkage pattern. In order to trigger the necessary conversational implicature for a particular novel reading, the joined clauses must interact in a specific way which, besides their propositional content, also involves structural features like predication operators, the order of the linked clauses, etc. (see, e.g., Section 6.6.6 regarding certain constraints on the development of the conditional function). If the new reading becomes routinized, the function word, which normally remains unaffected in form, is now polysemous, but the particular meaning may be tied in part to specific properties of the entire complex sentence. This mechanism seems to capture the essential idea underlying the model of the extended quotative complex, whereby the given function word progressively takes on the flavor of a polyfunctional or even default subordinator. It is, however, important to recognize that it differs considerably from the above-mentioned scenarios (1) and (2) and does not account for all linkage types attributed to the extended quotative complex. The final scenario (4) is similar to the previous one in that it also depends on the status of the QI-element as a generalized subordinator. It is different, though, in the semantic mechanism involved. A complementizerlike item can be used in combination with a semantically explicit linking device like a conjunctive phrase or a nominal pivot having a meaning such as 'matter', 'reason', 'time', etc.69 In this strategy, the particular clauselinking function depends first of all on the latter element type, while the complementizer itself merely signals the syntactic fact of clause linkage per se. A good formal diagnostic for such a history is the existence of a set of specialized conjunctions or conjunctive phrases which share an invari69 The recruitment of generic nouns for clause linkage can also contribute to the generalization of a relative marker to a multipurpose subordinator. This is discussed in detail by Givón (1991) for Biblical Hebrew 'asher, itself likely to be derived from a noun 'place', which through a complex pattern of changes ultimately ended up as a complementizer. Such a possibility certainly complicates the historical reconstruction of individual cases. However, this scenario does not belong to the quotative complex proper.

450 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions able element, the complementizer, in a comparable structural slot. This can be exemplified with Nguni (u)kuthi, which is the infinitive of the quotative verb thi (cf. Güldemann (2002: 269-70) for a parallel situation with the Shona cognate kuti). This gram can rightfully be characterized as a multipurpose subordinator because it is used in a great number of clause-linkage types in conjunction with various preceding elements that contribute the concrete meaning of the complex function word. Doke et al. (1990,2: 440, 548, 573, 634, 827) give, for example, kunokuthi 'rather than', ngangokuthi 'inasmuch as, since', njengokuthi 'just as, whereas, since', and okokuthi 'if' (see also Slattery 1981: 72-5). The gram (u)kuthi can also be used as an adnominal complementizer preceded by a genitive prefix (Slattery 1981: 74). This strategy, illustrated in (382), is the source of a number of additional complex conjunctions whose meanings depend on the semantic feature of the nominal head. The structure can also serve to attribute a proposition to a relatively abstract head noun as in (383). (382) nge-nxa yo-kuthi INSTR-9:side 9:GEN-COMP on account of the fact that > because (Bona 1987,8: 123) (383) si-fiso so-kuthi 7-dream 7:GEN-COMP a dream that (Bona 1988,9: 143) A problem for historical analyses is that the above four scenarios must be separated in a sufficient way if a given language-specific element was affected by more than one scenario. A particularly versatile gram described for Kera by Ebert (1979: 257-60, 263-7, 272-3) can serve as a good illustration. The quotative míntí of QI2-5 has filled out the entire space in the domain of proposition-type subordinate clauses and is also used on its own as a purpose clause conjunction. It can be assumed that these functions developed in the quotative complex according to scenario (3). In addition to these uses, however, míntí also occurs in the complex conjunctions kir(k´$) míntí 'so that', kás míntí and gùd míntí 'because', j´$N-né míntí 'if' (hypothetical), and á j´$´-l´$ míntí 'if' (counterfactual), as well as in the relative clause linkers b´$ míntí, d´$ míntí, and g´$ míntí (for masculine, feminine, and plural head nouns, respectively). In line with scenario (4), all these latter items can be derived directly from the complementizer function, which does not presuppose any previous grammaticalization stages as prescribed by the extended quotative complex.


These remarks suffice to show that the appearance of a QI-element in clause linkage can be the result of quite diverse mechanisms which are not sufficiently explained by the model proposed heretofore and can even run counter to it. In order to make this diversity more transparent, the treatment of the data will be grouped according to different clause-linkage domains. 6.6.2

Proposition-type ("complement") clauses

The development of the functions discussed in the Sections 6.1-5 placed no restrictions on the particular syntactic form of the QI-input, which could be either a monoclausal or a bipartite structure. This is different when the target of grammaticalization is the domain traditionally called sentential complementation because this presupposes a matrix predicate. Consequently, such changes regularly start out from a bipartite QI whereby the QI-element that is normally placed between the QI and the quote as a quote orienter develops into a conventionalized linker joining two sentential constituents. Note in this context that this element can also occur as a predicator in a monoclausal QI and would thus have an ambiguous category status. There is no need to rehearse from the literature the numerous and crosslinguistically widely distributed examples of the development from a quote orienter to a complementizer-like clause linker. Two observations should, however, be remembered in this context. First, this process applies to all the types of QI-elements established in Chapter 5 irrespective of their particular lexical source - a fact also appreciated inter alia by Ebert (1991: 88), Saxena (1995: 368), and Deutscher (2000: 87-91). Second, and as a result of the present study in particular, cases where the source is a speech verb are far less frequent than has been assumed previously. In light of the last point, it must also be recognized that Frajzyngier's (1996a: 164-5) historical explanation for the presence/absence of a quotative/complementizer is hard to maintain: I propose that in Proto-Chadic the complement clause of the verb 'to say', but not of the other verbs of saying, did not have a complementizer. Instead the verb 'to say' was immediately followed by a complement clause. In time, the verb 'to say' became a complementizer and its lexical content was bleached. One of the main supports for the above hypothesis is the fact that in many contemporary Chadic languages there is complementarity between the verb 'to say' and the complementizer. If one occurs, the other does not. If the complementizer is derived from sources other than the verb 'to say' ... the complementizer is not omitted.

452 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions While an appeal to historical processes can be very useful in explaining modern linguistic structure, this particular hypothesis has little explanatory power because it generalizes a phenomenon which is far more limited in Chadic and other languages than is commonly assumed. For the most part, an element that comes to be employed in QIs as a quote orienter is already an invariable particle and there will only be minor formal changes in its development to a genuine function word in clause linkage. Morphological changes do often occur, however, when a short finite clause based on a quotative or generic speech verb accompanies the main predicate. Its more grammaticalized counterpart will normally display a reduction in paradigmatic variation with the effect of creating a less variable function word. Such a process is already relevant in the development toward a routinized quotative and does not depend on a functional expansion into contexts outside narrow reported speech or DRD. This is shown in the detailed discussion by Harris & Campbell (1995: 168-172) where the change "quotation-to-quotative" is presented as an instance of the more general phenomenon of the "simplification of biclausal structures." Just as frequent, however, is the case where the formal alternation correlates with various RD-categories, as mentioned already in Section 2.6.5. Consider again the behavior of the quotative verb ti in Shona: when used in a bipartite construction, it appears either as a person-inflected taxis verb form with DRD as in (384)a. or as a verbal noun with IRD as in (384)b. (384) a. aka-taura 1:REM.PST-speak he said, '... b. aka-taura 1:REM.PST-speak he said that ...

a-chi-ti {...} 1-SIM-QV ku-ti INF-QV

{...}

The development of an invariable function word from a verb does not require recourse to an uninflecting form like a verbal noun, but can represent reduction of an actual inflected paradigm. This is facilitated by the fact that the potential paradigmatic variability of QI-inflectional categories is found to be statistically fairly homogeneous in actual language use so that a generalization process has a concrete target: as stated in Section 2.1.4 and 2.3.1, the unmarked QI in the studied language corpora is in the active, affirmative, indicative, story-line form and has a 3rd-person singular subject of unmarked gender (recall Burunge bee, mentioned in Section 5.1.1.2).


Generalization toward an invariable function word is not a must, however. Quotative/complementizers can co-vary with the subject of the matrix predicate. Such cases exist, for example, in several Bantu languages of zone K. The following information refers to Lwena (Horton 1949: 181-2).70 The gram marking RD and sentential complementation indexes the full pronominal paradigm that realizes the elaborate system of noun categorization (classes are given here in Common-Bantu numbering).71 (385) 1st person 2nd person 3rd person

Gender

1/2 3/4 5/6 7/8 9/10 11/10 12/13 14/14 15

Singular # ngwa@mì ngwo#ve ngwe#nyi ngwawo ngwalyo ngwaco ngwayo ngwalwo ngwako ngwawo ngwaco

Plural ngwe@#tù ngwe#nu ngwa#vo ngwayo ngwawo ngwavyo ngwajo ngwajo ngwatwo ngwawo

The examples (386) and (387) demonstrate the use of this element in a bipartite and a monoclausal QI, respectively. (386) tu-nevu ngw-avo {kuKawita kuli nyama} 1P-hear:PERF COMP-3P {there is meat at Kawita's} We hear that there is meat at Kawita's. (Ngwavo, since it is others who say so.) (ibid.: 182) (387) ngw-ami {twayenu} Q-1S {come ye!} I said, Come ye! (ibid.)

70 Cf. Kawasha (2006: 13-26) for an account of a similar situation in Lunda. 71 The marker in Lwena is composed of a stem ngu and a set of special pronominal forms. This is identical with the paradigm for the possessor in a genitive construction. For ngu, Horton gives an etymological origin in ngwé, "the ideophone denoting a clacking sound", which I do not consider a convincing idea.

454 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions As mentioned briefly in Section 5.2.1, another case is reported by Ebobissé (1979: 117-8) for Eastern Dangaléat. A compound form which consists of a subject pronoun and an element s (said to derive from a speech verb zà and suggesting an earlier clausal structure) occurs in a monoclausal QI as a predicative and in a bipartite QI as a quote orienter. The same form also serves as a conjunction in sentential complementation and purpose clause linkage. The paradigm is as follows: (388) 1st person Singular nos Plural nís (I), nìs (E)

2nd person kís (M), kás (F) kús

3rd person Nàs (M), tyàs (F) Nùs

A slightly different picture is found in Ejagham: the quotative/complementizer cannot be segmented into a pronoun and a predicator but still co-varies with the SP. This is achieved by stem suppletion and a tonal contrast. The paradigm is: 1st-person singular b´$rè, 2nd/3rd-person singular sè, and plural sê (Watters 2000: 223-4). Adopting a wider definition of RD and a different approach to sentential complementation, as discussed in Section 3.4.2, there is no principled distinction between a quotative and a complementizer. The traditional conceptual difference between the two has been construed largely in terms of the polar categories of RD: while a quotative tends to be associated with the indexing of a string of DRD, a complementizer is viewed as a more general linker between a complement-taking verb and a clause-like unit. An IRD-index occurring with a speech verb is intermediate and may be labeled, in various grammatical descriptions, either as "quotative" or as "complementizer". Subsuming narrow reported speech and sentential complementation of the proposition-type under a wider concept of RD means that the two gram types are not merely historically related but that they actually belong to the same category. The traditional terminological distinction merely reflects the circumstance that this gram type has been approached from opposite extremes of what is actually a functional and formal continuum. Items comparable in use to English like and occurring only in DRD are commonly viewed as QUOTATIVES. Elements like Ewe bé are approached in grammaticalization research primarily as quotatives that have developed secondarily to complementizers. And when an element is only found in IRD or non-speech contexts, the normal term used is COMPLEMENTIZER. English that is such an item and has therefore become the


prototype of a proposition-type complementizer. Under a wider concept of RD, these are partly artificial distinctions. At the same time, the above remarks demonstrate that quotative/complementizers do not all have the same functional range, so that it is useful to differentiate in the wider category between subtypes. As indicated above, the differences are first of all determined by two parameters: (1) the type of the matrix predicate (speech, cognition, modality, perception, etc.) and (2) the RD-category (DRD, IRD and any intermediate forms). These two factors partly correlate, in that RD which is close to DRD tends typologically to be dispreferred after matrix verbs other than those referring narrowly to speech. For the purposes of the fairly general discussion to follow, the two parameters are therefore combined in the simplified scale below: (1) Speech verb with DRD > (2) Speech verb with IRD > (3) Non-speech verb with IRD There are cases where the use of a quotative/complementizer can extend over the entire RD-scale. In many languages, however, a construction characterized by a certain element has a more restricted distribution and competes with a different construction having another gram or no gram at all.72 A few specialized constructions even tend to use an exclusive gram, as, for example, with indirect orders and polar questions in some languages.73 In the presentation below I focus on the grammaticalization of a QIelement into functions toward the right end of the above scale. As a terminological convention, I will use the common label "complementizer" as soon as an element to be listed below is found with IRD and/or after nonspeech verbs, but without any implication that it is perceived here as cate72 When I give below a language-specific gram for a certain domain, I do not, however, imply that the clause type must take such an element. A number of languages also have - some even prefer - constructions where the non-speech matrix clause and the "complement" clause are simply juxtaposed. Languages of the sample for which such structures are explicitly reported are Koyra Chiini, Fur, Ngambay, Tamajeq, Lamang, Hausa, Koromfe. This list is most probably incomplete. 73 In other languages where the internal form of indirect questions remains close to that of direct ones, there is a high probability that a general complementizer will also render 'whether'. Compare for example Kera míntí, which is found in both indirect polar questions and indirect content questions (Ebert 1979: 260-1).

456 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions gorially distinct from its possible cognate in narrow direct reported speech. The data suggest that functional distinctions of grams regarding the RDdomain tend to correlate with different grammaticalization paths. For this reason, I make a fairly rough distinction between: (1) (2) (3)

Complementizers used with IRD and DRD Complementizers used with IRD, but hardly with DRD Complementizers hardly used at all with narrow reported speech

This classification does not refer to differences between elements regarding their possible cut-off point toward the right end of the above scale. For example, an item restricted in IRD to speech and cognition contexts will be listed together with one that is also used freely in perception contexts. I will sometimes give references and information on use or origin of a marker in parentheses, but only when this has not been discussed yet or is lacking in Appendix 1. The following elements are used in narrow reported speech in both DRD and IRD as well as in contexts with non-speech verbs: Koyra Chiini kaa (ne) of QI2; Fur al of QI2; Ngambay pà nà of QI3; Anywa ní of QI2 (with realis clauses); Ju|'hoan tè kò or ká kò of QI2; Kera míntí of QI2-5 (including all indirect questions); Mandinka ko of QI2 (with realis clauses); Kisi àà of QI2; Supyire na of QI2 (including indirect polar questions); Koromfe ke of QI2 (including indirect polar questions); Waja kń/mń of QI2; Ngbaka Ma'bo 'bo# of QI2 (including indirect polar questions); Ewe bé of QI2 (including indirect content questions); Yoruba pé of QI2 (including indirect polar questions); and Tikar lE@ of QI2. As the present study focuses on DRD, the analysis of constructions which are predominantly used with other categories or after other matrix verbs may have important gaps. I can only present below what turned up in the surveyed text data or the consulted grammatical descriptions. Complementizers which are marginal or completely irrelevant in DRD, but occur in IRD, are as follows: Kunama -ma of QI4 (= postposition) and -ya# of QI5 (= postposition); Dongola -gi of QI4 (= postposition, with indirect questions); Anywa nE@(E) of QI3 (with irrealis clauses); Hadza hishina of QI3; Ju|'hoan tcá of QI4 (< tcí-á 'thing'-REL); Taa bV- of QI4 and tV- of QI5; Tigre '´g´l of QI4 (= preposition) and k´m of QI5; Hausa ceèwaa of QI4 and dà of QI5 (= preposition); Kisi màà of QI3; Kouya nII of QI2; Yoruba wi pé of QI4; Igbo nà of QI3 (with realis clauses) and kà of QI4 (with irrealis clauses); Birom w @k of QI2; and Nguni ukuthi of QI5.


Complementizers which are not or marginally used with narrow reported speech are Kanuri -(d´-)ro of QI4 (< determiner-postposition, with indirect questions); Ik tóimEna of QI4 (= 'matter, problem'); Aiki m of QI4 (= postposition); Ngiti idhu (= 'thing', also used as quote proform) (Kutsch Lojenga 1994: 395-6); possibly Krongo ¯áamà (= 'thing') (cf. Reh 1985: 380, line 56); Ngambay (to#)-g´$ (Vandame 1963: 131-2, Thayer 1973: 197); Khoekhoe (!khai)-s-(a) of QI4 (< 'place/matter'-feminine gender suffixmultipurpose participant marker); Bedauye -t (tóo-na) of QI3 (< feminine gender suffix + 'matter'-accusative); Mandinka fó of QI3 (identical in shape to the preposition 'until, up to' as well as a generic speech verb 'say'); Izon bara-bi` (< 'manner/way'-determiner; noun also part of quotative of QI5) and yó`-bi` (< 'place/matter'-determiner) (Williamson 1965: 64-5, 79); Donno S g of QI5 (= determiner); Yoruba bí of QI5; and Igbo mà of QI5. In languages where a complementizer is not derived from a speech verb in the quotative complex, the question arises whether its emergence was contingent on a previous use as a quotative with narrow reported speech and particularly DRD. There is quite extensive evidence for the possibility that, for example, a similarity/manner marker can develop a complementizer function irrespective of any previous role as a marker of narrow reported speech or at least DRD, especially after perception verbs or before non-factive clauses.74 This can be exemplified with German wie 'like, how'. This preposition-conjunction-interrogative is not employed in DRD, but it occurs after complement-taking verbs and acquires there in certain contexts the flavor of a complementizer 'that'. Compare the following sentences: (389) er will mir nicht sagen wie er es gemacht hat he wants me not say how he it made has He doesn't want to tell me how he did it. (390) er erzählte lang und breit wie sie mal Urlaub in Berlin he recounted at.length how they once holidays in Berlin gemacht haben made have He recounted at length how they once spent their holidays in Berlin.

74 This also implies that similarity/manner markers are not intrinsically predestined for mimesis in general and DRD in particular. It will require further study to clarify under what conditions such a marker enters which RD-domain.

458 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions (391) hast du wirklich gesehen wie die zwei das Auto have you really seen how the two the car gestohlen haben stolen have Did you really see how/that the two stole the car? The semantic focus of wie in (389) is clearly on the way/manner of the action; it shifts in (390) to a more general conceptualization of the state of affairs; in (391), however, the foucs can be either on the manner or on the simple factivity of the event. This double reading can be explained inter alia by the inference that a statement about HOW an event has happened implies THAT it took place. Thus, it is quite conceivable that a manner clause linker can acquire complementizer functions directly. The same scenario accounts for the similar use of Ancient Greek hos 'how (REL)' (Cristofaro 1998), Russian kak 'like, how', Iraqw adoo 'manner' in adór (Mous 1993: 293-6), Idoma bE# 'be like' (Lord 1993: 200-1), Luhya shinga 'like' in shinga olwa (Appleby 1958: 99), Old Egyptian js 'as' (Kammerzell & Peust 2002: 299-300, footnote 3), and presumably Akkadian k"#ma 'like, as' and its cognates in other Semitic languages (Deutscher 2000: 37-65).75 Such cases are also encountered in the sample. The following elements are more prominent in IRD and/or non-speech contexts, and some of them may never have played a direct role in DRD: Hadza hishina 'thus' of QI3, Taa bV 'be like' of QI4, Tigre k´m 'like, as' of QI6 (cf. Akkadian k"#ma), Kisi màà 'like' of QI3, Yoruba bí 'like' of QI5, and presumably also Igbo kà 'like' of QI4. All these data show that the two grammaticalization sequences {quotative > complementizer} and {'say' > 'know' > 'believe' > 'want'}, which are claimed by the authors of the extended quotative complex to instantiate a necessary implicational hierarchy in the development of function words, are not universal (see also Meyerhoff (2002: 350-4), who challenges the 75 Apart from one minor exception, Deutscher claims that the use of k"#ma as a factive conjunction 'that' emerged exclusively from its causal use; he does not consider the possibility that its original meaning 'like, as' influenced the development. To me the evidence for and discussion of this hypothesis do not show convincingly that the role of this and other non-causal meanings "was at best ancillary." His so-called "bridging context" between a 'because'-reading and a 'that'-reading, which is characterized by speech-related matrix verbs, is quite compatible with a manner interpretation. Hence I include Akkadian k"#ma in the present list.


above verb hierarchy with data on Bislama olsem 'like' and adds more relevant data from Austronesian languages). Comparing the grammaticalization of complementizers in African languages as recorded above with that in other areas, it can be seen that the impression given by earlier studies on this topic and perpetuated in the literature is quite misleading. The widespread assumption that complementizers in Africa develop particularly often in a serial verb construction from a verb 'say' is not corroborated by the sample data. In fact, the only items in the above lists that involve fairly clear generic speech verbs are Ngambay pà and Yoruba wi. However, these grammaticalize only together with a full-fledged complementizer. The many other purported 'say'-verbs are not lexemes comparable to English say, which is often tacitly implied by earlier generalizations. Moreover, even if the source item can be categorized as a verb, it is often not joined to the matrix as a serial verb, not even in languages which have this syntactic device. Instead, there exists considerable variation, both semantic and formal, in the type of quote orienter that can develop to a quotative/complementizer. Impressionistically, the overall profile emerging from the survey does not appear to be very different from that found on other continents or even in the historically well-documented languages of Europe. Elements with a direct reference to the quote (alias proforms) or to similarity/manner are in the clear majority. What is special in Africa, at least vis-à-vis Europe where verb inflection is more widespread, is the greater frequency with which non-verbal items in a QI acquire a predicative use; this new distributional property often conveys the superficial impression that a change {verb > function word} has taken place. 6.6.3

Manner clauses

The nature of the relation between a marker of manner clauses and a QIelement emerges fairly unequivocally from the data of this survey. The most straightforward development is the parallel recruitment of a similarity/manner marker both for the linking of clauses and for a QI-function according to scenario (1) (recall Section 6.6.1). A number of cases where the QI-use is the result of grammaticalization from this lexical meaning were proposed in Section 5.1.3 and will not be repeated here. Scenario (2) is relevant for the development whereby a specific QI is used as a simile and yields mostly 'as if'-clauses. This was outlined in Section 6.4 and also needs no further discussion or exemplification.

460 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions A third possibility seems to exist involving the combined use of an element referring to manner etc. and a multipurpose subordinator, along the lines of scenario (4). This is suggested by the existence of the complex conjunction hú-'bo# '(just) as, to the extent that' in Ngbaka Ma'bo, which apparently involves the quotative/complementizer 'bo# of QI2 (Thomas 1963: 282, 1970: 22). Finally, it cannot be excluded that manner clauses may also arise by means of inferential processes in clause linkage according to scenario (3), although no clear case has come up in the sample. A possible candidate might be the element kaa of QI2 in Koyra Chiini, which can also be used as a conjunction meaning 'in such a way that' (Heath 1998b: 152). However, the etymology of kaa is unknown; conceivably it is itself derived from an earlier element marking manner, in which case the adverbial use would have emerged according to scenario (1). Recall also from Sections 5.1.2.2 and 5.1.2.4 that the whole issue is even more complicated by the existence of a homophonous verb meaning '(be)come'. 6.6.4

Purpose clauses

An essential requirement for the development of purpose clause linkage is the routinized combination of a main clause and an irrealis clause expressing the internal motivation/objective/purpose for the main clause. With respect to the use of RD-constructions in this domain, the quote becomes the dependent clause and the QI or an important element thereof serves as the semantic and syntactic pivot between main and dependent clause. In accordance with the above argumentation, there are various ways that such a construction can come into being. One development, already indicated above, is a direct outcome of the intention and deontic modality use of RD discussed in Section 6.5 and thus belongs to scenario (2). The only structural adjustment required is that the nucleus of the RD-construction, namely the QI-predicate, comes to be conventionally linked to the main clause, with the result that the entire modal expression is transformed into an adverbial clause; in some languages where the QI-verb appears in a dependent form, the subordinate status of the clause is expressed overtly (cf., e.g., Larson (1981: 4-5) for an explicit statement to this effect for Aguarua). If the purpose clause linker is synchronically a transparent predicate-like structure or shows traces thereof, this is a good diagnostic feature to identify such a historical scenario. As mentioned above, it is important for the discussion on grammaticalization that this development of a QI to a purpose-clause linker can in prin-


ciple be independent of any use in sentential complementation. This is corroborated by several cases where a quotative or generic speech verb has become a purpose marker, but is not a full-fledged complementizer. Ebert's (1991: 87) and Saxena's (1995: 351) stage models {quotative > complementizer > purpose clause marker} therefore cannot be taken as universal. Since this grammaticalization path is closely linked to the internal awareness function of RD, the following list of languages shows considerable correspondence with the list given in Section 6.5: the Papuan languages Gahuku (Deibler 1971: 105-6), Telefol (Healey 1972: 220-1), and Usan (Reesink 1993: 219-21); South Asian languages of all genealogical groups (Kachru 1979, Subbarao et al. 1983, Meenakshi 1986, Rau 1987, Saxena 1988); South American languages like Aguaruna (Larson 1981: 45), Kwaza (Voort 2002: 314-8), and Wari' (Everett ms.); Amharic (Leslau 1995: 312-3, 333, 351, 673, 749-50) and Gimira (Breeze 1990: 62-3) as representative languages of the Ethiopian Plateau; Mündü in Sudan (Jeffrey 1984: 123-4); and |Xam in South Africa (Güldemann forthcoming b, see also below). The same situation holds for several of the sample languages, the majority of which belong in the context of Northeast Africa. 1. Kanuri The first, still incipient case of Kanuri has already been mentioned in Section 6.6.1 and is not repeated here. 2. Kunama A construction which is formally parallel to the Kanuri one is reported by Reinisch (1881-90,1: §90, 146) for Kunama: a dependent form of either of two quotative verbs is preceded by an irrealis clause with a 1st-person subject as in (392). As in Kanuri, this strategy has a less complex alternative based on a noun 'matter, purpose' which is not tied to RD (ibid.: §87). na-diginí-na} aké-so (392) {f"#@la-s"# {mouse-OBJ 1S-marry-IPFV} QV-3S:SIM um die Maus zu heiraten [in order to marry the mouse] (Reinisch 1881-90,1: 173) 3. Dongola A structure like that in (392) can also be assumed to be the source of the invariable purpose conjunction E@g(i) of Dongola (Armbruster 1960: §621929). This function word can be associated with the dependent conjugation

462 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions of the quotative verb E@, which is characterized by an affix -gi- between the stem and the subject crossreference suffix. The personal endings seem to have been dropped consistently in the course of grammaticalization, thus yielding the uninflected form E@g(i). 4. Bedauye Bedauye also possesses a purpose clause linked by a form of the generic speech verb di, besides a strategy based on an oblique postposition (Reinisch 1893/4,4: §278). Vanhove (2004) presents an extensive treatment of another construction which is more grammaticalized and may be of more recent origin. It generally employs a non-finite verb form followed by miyaad, the verbal noun of the speech verb, which in turn can be further elaborated for emphasis by the inessive marker -iib. Vanhove's study largely follows the approach outlined here and explicitly rejects the idea of a grammaticalization chain that involves an intermediate stage of miyaad as a quotative/complementizer. 5. Donno S Kervran & Prost (1986: 137, 150-1) and Culy (1994: 120) describe a largely analogous strategy for Donno S , whereby this language is clearly not linked to the previous cases geographically. One of the so-called "participles" of the QI-verb gE@, preceded by the same range of verb forms as in the intention/proximative construction, is joined to another clause, yielding a purpose clause as shown in (393). Inflected forms of the verb gE@ can also be replaced by the invariable grams gE$ and ginì; it is still unclear whether the particles are derived from each other and/or the verb. ogulu bol-i (393) {tinu mEndyE-n'} gi-a {firewood collect-INF} say-ANT bush go-PFV:3S pour ramasser du bois il est parti en brousse [lit.: having the intention] (Kervran & Prost 1986: 151) 6. Taa The intention construction of Taa, based on the quotative verb tV, also yields a purpose clause when it follows another sentence as in (394). A presumably related strategy is illustrated in (395), where the quotative verb does not occur as a predicate, but as part of an invariable linker that fuses with a pronominal clitic referring to the subject of the purpose clause.


(394) sî bà !gàhm sé k"# úqhàla 1P IPFV throw TR:3S LOC:1P thigh "#h bà t-{"# //qhúa mahnsa} 1P IPFV QV-{1P NEG menstruate} we throw it between our thighs [so that] we should not menstruate (Traill ms.) tso#hu) tà m{a# /gáã ta#'ã xáli} (395) n# n@ bà 1S ? IPFV hurry.up PURP:{2 work.2 DEI.2 end} I am hurrying so that this work should end (Traill 1994: 155) The existence of the above cases does not, of course, rule out the possibility that complementizers can develop to purpose markers according to scenario (3). That this is indeed a frequent phenomenon has been convincingly shown in the literature and can be substantiated by the sample data. An illustrative example is the plain use of the Igbo complementizer kà. kà {ha hu` ya#} (396) o` bì`àrà 3S come:PST Q {3P see 3S} He has come so that they will see him. (Emenanjo` 1978: 88) The following elements are examples for the development of a purpose marker from a complementizer: Fur al of QI2 in alaN (asaN) 'so, in order that' (presumably incorporates the future enclitic -N and, in the second allomorph, the transitive enclitic -s relating to the purpose clause) (Beaton 1968: 105, 167; Jakobi p.c.); Ngambay nà of QI2 (Vandame 1963: 131); Anywa nE@E of QI3 (Reh 1996: 419-21); Kera míntí of QI2-5 (for purpose clauses with different subjects) (Ebert 1979: 264-5); possibly Lamang ka of QI3/476 (Wolff 1983: 248-9, Wolff & Heusing ms.: 81); Koromfe ke of QI2 (also ka 'lest', composed of ke and a negative marker a) (Rennison 1997: 54-5, 98-9); Waja kń/mń of QI2 (Kleinewillinghöfer p.c.); Ngbaka Ma'bo 'bo# of QI2 (Thomas 1963: 279ff., 1970: 22); Ewe bé of QI2 (Westermann 1907: 111-2, Clements 1975: 155, 160-2); Yoruba pé of QI2 and wí pé of QI4 (Bamgbosè 1966: 131, 149-50, Abraham 1958: 548); Igbo kà of QI4 (Green & Igwe 1963: 47, 84, Emenanjo` 1978: 88, Adams 1932:

76 Wolff (1983: 215) conveys the misleading impression that ká is also a preposition. According to Wolff (p.c.), it is only used with sentential units.

464 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions 96); and Nguni ukuthi of QI5 (less used than ukuba and ukuze) (Doke 1992: §666). In three cases, a quotative/complementizer is used in combination with another element: Anywa nE@E of QI3 in kI#pE@rnE@E 'so that' (Reh 1996: 41921); Kera míntí of QI2-5 in kir(k´$) míntí 'so that' (Ebert 1979: 264-5); and Ngbaka Ma'bo 'bo# of QI2 in ná-'bo# 'so that' and tE@-ngùlù-'bo# 'lest' (Thomas 1963: 281, 1970: 22). As shown above, nE@E, míntí, and 'bo# already convey purpose on their own, so that the emergence of these complex conjunctions may be explained by an interaction between scenarios (3) and (4). Several cases are difficult to evaluate with respect to the changes that led a given item to mark purpose clauses. These are Kanuri -ro of QI4 (Hutchison 1981a: 262-3); Aiki m of QI4 (Nougayrol 1989: 67, 157); Ngiti tí (only a remote chance of any relation to quotative ti) (Kutsch Lojenga 1994: 398); Ju|'hoan n/ang of QI3 (Dickens 2005: 57); Tigre '´g´l of QI4 (Raz 1983: 83, 92); Mandinka fó of QI3 (closer in meaning to the preposition fó 'until, up to' than to fó 'say') (Rowlands 1959: 122-3); and Tikar lE$ (closer in shape to the multipurpose oblique marker lE$ than to lE@ of QI2/3) (Stanley 1991: 467). The posited relation to a QI is quite improbable in Ngiti and Tikar, as noted above. In languages where the relation is fairly clear, the function in narrow reported speech is regularly only a marginal one. Most importantly, all items but Ju|'hoan n/ang are apparently related to oblique adpositions which can also explicitly mark goal, dative, etc. It is possible, especially in these latter cases, that the purpose-clause marker is derived directly from the adposition according to scenario (1), so that any function in RD is a parallel or even subsequent outcome of this process. If this is correct, an important aspect is present which sets off such cases against the previously described processes, including the quotative complex. Up to now, the expansion of a QI-element has involved a progression toward constructions where the dependent clause becomes more integrated and less sentencelike. In the assumed adpositional path, by contrast, the directionality is reversed: the function word encroaches, even if only marginally, on structures where the constituent in its scope is MORE complex, autonomous and sentence-like than the nominal in the original use. 6.6.5

Reason clauses

The different scenarios that were relevant for purpose clause linkage apply in a very similar fashion with reason clauses. One type of development arises according to scenario (2) out of the internal-awareness function of


RD. The initial semantic restrictions on the type of reason clause which emerges via this path, such as non-factuality of the dependent clause, animacy of the matrix subject, etc., were made the topic of one of the first studies on the grammaticalization of quotatives by Rama Rao (1972) with data from Telugu and Tamil. One can expect that languages developing a reason conjunction in this scenario will show effects similar to those discussed in that work. Unfortunately, the possible distinction between different types of reason clauses and the degree of grammaticalization of the type at issue are often not documented transparently in the sources for other languages. At least the structural aspect of linking the clauses by means of a postposed VERBAL quotative (mostly a non-finite converb or participle) is a widespread phenomenon in many other South Asian languages from the Dravidian, Indo-Aryan, and Tibeto-Burman families, so that this phenomenon certainly qualifies as an areal feature (see Kachru 1979, Subbarao et al. 1983, Meenakshi 1986, Rau 1987, Saxena 1988, Ebert 1991, Chisarik & Wurff 2003). For languages from other regions, see Healey (1972: 220-1) for Telefol, Larson (1981: 5) for Aguaruna, Ullendorff (1974: 273-4) for Amharic, Breeze (1990: 62-3) for Gimira, and Jeffrey (1984: 125) for Mündü. Güldemann (forthcoming b) also discusses this development for |Xam. In this language, there is a regular formal alternation in the conjunctive phrase based on the quotative verb ta depending on whether it encodes reason or purpose. In the former linkage type, the phrase is au PRO ta ti (ee) containing the noun ti 'place, matter, way' (occasionally followed by the demonstrative ee), which may possibly bring out a more factual meaning. In the purpose counterpart au PRO ta, by contrast, the noun ti is lacking. The two forms can be compared in the following sentence, which contains both a reason and a purpose clause.

")i (397) he hi n/e !u'i so 3P IPFV be.abundant RES {hi tam ")i hi n/aa} au h") ta ti CLCO 3P QV matter {3P anoint OBL:3P 3P head} !u //kho'e} au h") ta {/khu-k-a se CLCO 3P QV {hair-P-? SUBJ grow down} So it (the hair) becomes abundant because they rub it (specularite) on their heads (lit.: anoint their heads with it) so that the hair grows downwards. (Güldemann forthcoming b)

466 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions With respect to the predictions of the extended quotative complex, it should be recognized once more that the reason-clause type at issue can readily be derived directly from a RD-construction of internal awareness and does not depend on a prior function as a general complementizer and/or purpose-clause linker. Therefore, it does not come as a surprise that, for example, Lukas (1953: 180, 182) reports only certain reason clauses, but not purpose clauses, as a possible use-domain of the quotative verb n in Tubu. The cases in the sample for this type of conjunction are as follows. 1. Kanuri First, Kanuri as a close relative of Tubu can be mentioned. Compared to the picture in Tubu, however, the findings in Kanuri are slightly different. Parallel to its situation with purpose clauses (see Section 6.6.1), there are tokens of complex sentences with a clear reading of cause/reason involving the conjunctive form of the quotative verb n as linker. Such a case can be found in example (20) of Section 1.3.2, which displays a special connotation of mistaken belief. However, as mentioned in Section 6.6.1, the primary marker of reason clauses is -ro, which also functions as the complementizer of QI4 (Hutchison 1981a: 262-3). 2. Dongola In Dongola, the progression of the quotative verb E@ into reason-clause linkage is more advanced than in Kanuri. The conjunctive E@g(i), whose likely derivation from E@ was explained in connection with purpose clauses, is also used in this domain (Armbruster 1960: §6219-29). 3. Donno S The situation in Donno S is far less clear than in Kanuri and Dongola. The particle gE$, which was already mentioned as a purpose-clause marker, is also used as 'as, because' (Kervran & Prost 1986: 150). There is the possibility that it is etymologically related to the generic speech verb gE@ marking internal awareness; the issue is, however, too involved to give any conclusive answer. In two of the sample languages a quotative/complementizer seems to have expanded to reason clauses according to scenario (3), that is, in line with the extended quotative complex. The grams are Ngambay nà of QI2 (Vandame 1963: 131) and Koromfe ke of QI2 (Rennison 1997: 55-6). An incipient case could be the use of Birom w @k of QI2 as described by Bouquiaux (1970a: 456-7). The fact that the two former grams also mark pur-


pose clauses, and that across the sample these two cases are strongly outnumbered by cases of the change {complementizer > purpose-clause marker}, may lend credence to Ebert's (1991: 87) assumption that if a reason-clause marker arises primarily via inferential processes in the extended quotative complex it is in some way contingent on a prior purpose-marking function. This seems to be corroborated by data where this development can be tracked over different chronolects of a single language, as is the case with the Vedic/Sanskrit quotative iti 'thus' (Hock 1982). Nevertheless, more research is needed to clarify this issue conclusively. Complex reason conjunctions involving a quotative/complementizer and some additional element are the most frequent type in the sample data. The cases are al of QI2 in idiN ... al (or idiN ... asa) of Fur (Beaton 1968: 165); nà of QI2 in mba#-nà of Ngambay (in addition to its plain use) (Vandame 1963: 131, 197); ko of QI2 in kaatu(n)-ko of Mandinka (Rowlands 1959: 125; Creissels et al. 1982: 81); míntí of QI2-5 in kás míntí and gùd míntí of Kera (Ebert 1979: 266-7); pé of QI2 in torí pé of Yoruba (Bamgbosè 1966: 128, Abraham 1958: 548); and nà of QI3 in maka na and na ihi na of Igbo (Adams 1932: 97, Emenanjo` 1978: 87). It can be assumed that in each of these cases the specific semantic aspect is conveyed primarily by the additional element, so that these cases are likely candidates for scenario (4). 6.6.6

Conditional and concessive clauses

There also exist quite a few cases with a polyfunctionality pattern involving QIs and conditional (and far less frequently concessive) clauses. For the connection with conditionals, Lord (1976: 186-7, 1993: 164-5, 191-2) mentions Ga, Akan, Efik, and Nepali. Subbarao et al. (1983: 97), Rau (1987), and Saxena (1988: 382, 1995: 358-9) add a number of further South Asian languages from different families like Marathi, Sinhalese, Telugu, Kannada, Newar, Lahu, and Sherpa. Matisoff (1991: 400-1) and Chappell (ms.) give additional Sino-Tibetan languages like Tamang, Mandarin, Taiwanese Southern Min, and Hongkong Cantonese. As mentioned above, most such cases have been integrated by previous scholars into the extended quotative complex, whereby the conditional function is viewed as implying a previous use of the given element (mostly analyzed as an earlier 'say'-verb) in complement, purpose, and reason clauses. Below I will try to show that this approach does not provide a good account of the phenomenon and is thus inadequate as a typologically relevant generalization.

468 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions Indeed, this is already evident from the more familiar case of English say, which has been cited repeatedly in this connection. One finds suppositional phrases with this verb like (398), but it has not passed through the prior stages posited by the proposed grammaticalization chain. (398) Say you give me two coconuts ...

(Matisoff 1991: 401)

Conditional and concessive clauses are complex from both a semantic and a structural viewpoint. This also concerns the range of pathways according to which they are grammaticalized (see inter alia Traugott (1985) for conditionals). It is therefore impossible here to elucidate all relevant cases with respect to the particular concrete scenario that led to an observed pattern of polyfunctionality. But there is clearly a need to critically review the poorly motivated embedding of the conditional function in the model of the extended quotative complex. With this in mind, I will outline a few properties of QI-elements which point to other explanations of how these can come to play a role in this clause-linkage type. The few cases involving concessive markers will be mentioned only in passing. The first factor, which is independent of the given QI-element's status as a full-fledged conjunction, is its inherent de-dicto aspect and therefore the potential implication that the accompanying clause is non-factual. This effect is exploited by the above use of English say in the sense of 'suppose that', thereby realizing an essential feature of a conditional protasis. The general profile of the cases to be presented below indicates that in fact it is this hypothetical nature which is highlighted in the type of conditional protases concerned. There is another mechanism which seems to underlie a considerable portion of the relevant cases, as was already pointed out by Matisoff (1991) and reiterated by Chappell (ms.): some items are used as a kind of explicit "topicalizer" of a fronted clause. The status of the protasis as the topic of a conditional construction was insightfully discussed by Haiman (1978) and has since been widely acknowlegded. As a topic generally correlates strongly with clause-initial position, so too does the protasis in a complex sentence of condition. The appropriate relative position of two propositions can even be sufficient, in and of itself and with no further marking, to convey a conditional relation between a protasis and an apodosis. For example, the structure in (399)a. is a canonical conditional sentence and the order of the linked clauses can therefore freely be reversed. The alternative expression in (399)b. is structurally a clear case of coordi-


nation, but it allows the same conditional interpretation, provided the relative order of the two clauses is not altered. (399) a. If you do that, I'll smash your face b. Do that and I'll smash your face

(Comrie 1986: 85)

In some languages, this characteristic of conditional clause linkage, and of the protasis in particular, is exploited more systematically and can also affect the functional range of complementizers. In some Bantu languages, a complementizers must in general follow the main clause; however, it can also occur in initial position, in which case it has a conditional reading. This is reported for the Mvita variety of Swahili, especially with counterfactual conditionals as in (400), and for Shona as in (401). (400) kuamba a-liku-ja léo mimi ni-ngali-m-kúbali COMP 3S-PST-come today 1S 1S-CONT-3S-receive if he had come today, I would have recieved him. (Krapf 1850: 129) (401) kuti u-ci-manya rega ku-ceuka COMP 2S-SIM-run leave:IMP INF-turn.around When you run, don't look around (Fortune 1955: 411) Often, such a left-shifted clause is overtly marked as a dependent and/or background clause. This has in fact proved sufficient in several Bantu languages to enable the development of a regular reading as a conditional protasis (Güldemann 1996: 60-2, 1998: 165-6, 168, 171). Note, for example, that (401) from Shona would also be perfectly possible and would convey the same meaning even without kuti, because the initial predicate is overtly marked by -ci- for simultaneous taxis. It is in fact this simultaneous-taxis verb form in conjunction with clause-fronting that is crucial for the conditional reading. This can be shown by comparative evidence from other Bantu languages; in Unguja Swahili, for example, the taxis verb form with the cognate affix -ki- and the same meaning is regularly employed as a sentence-initial protasis of open conditionals without any involvement of a complementizer. (402) u-ki-mw-ona u-m-salimie 2S-SIM-3S-see 2S-3S-greet:SUBJ If you see him, greet him.

470 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions It can therefore be concluded that kuamba in Mvita Swahili and kuti in Shona are not themselves the triggers of the special clause-linkage meaning of conditionality. Their function, rather, is comparable to that of say in (398) in that they reinforce the topical and de-dicto nature of the initial clause that sets the frame within which the apodosis is to be interpreted. There is yet another important aspect to QI-elements in conditional clauses. It is possible that a language may employ a kind of dummy verb in the protasis for a structural or some other functional reason (see below and Section 7.1.2). Such dummy verbs have in common with the typical QIpredicatives established in Section 5.1.2 that they have a generic meaning. This semantic overlap can motivate a development whereby one and the same predicate is recruited for both a QI and a conditional protasis. Important for the present discussion is that none of the above factors depends on a previous grammaticalization of the QI-element as a complement-, purpose-, or reason-clause marker. However, one or the other factor applies to many of the cases claimed in the literature as evidence for the extended quotative complex. In several relevant examples, for instance, the protasis is fronted and, more importantly, the QI-element occurs only as an accompaniment to some sort of subordinate clause marking which is sometimes even explicitly conditional. Consider in this respect the following examples from Akan and Newar, respectively (Subbarao et al. (1983: 97) give parallel examples from other genealogically unrelated South Asian languages like Telugu and Sinhalese). wok a kyerEw me (403) (sE) COMP you.go COND write 1S.OBJ If you go, write me. (Lord 1993: 164) (404) ch ji-t kapi byu-sa dha-k-a-a 2S 1S-DAT copy give-COND say-CAUSE-PART-NONFINAL If you will give me a copy, ... (Saxena 1995: 358) Unsurprisingly, the QI-element can sometimes be left out completely without any change in the semantic interpretation, as in (401) from Shona and (403) from Akan. This supports the view that its original and basic effect is merely one of pragmatic reinforcement (see also Chappell ms. for the Sinitic languages Taiwanese Southern Min, Hongkong Cantonese, and Beijing and Taiwanese Mandarin).


The example from Newar calls forth another interesting observation. Here the converb QI-form dhakaa is stacked onto a clause which is already conditional so that its contribution seems to lie primarily in its de-dicto aspect and topicalizing effect. This form also occurs as a standard marker of comparative constructions as in (405). (405) sita dha-k-a-a ram t r-i PN say-CAUSE-PART-NONFINAL PN tall-PST.DISJUNCT Ram is taller than Sita. (Saxena 1995: 359) The close structural parallel between the conditional in (404) and the comparative structure in (405) suggests that dhakaa in both uses can be analyzed in a unified manner. In both sentences the constituent preceding dhakaa can be viewed as providing the conceptual frame for the interpretation of the following predication. In other words, dhakaa serves the topicmarking function referred to above. Indeed, one could even paraphrase the English translation of (405) as With respect to/as for (hence compared to) Sita, Ram is tall. Such a configuration can be aligned with the type of comparative construction called by Heine (1997b: 120) the TOPIC SCHEMA. Although his example has a slightly different structure, his version and that seen in (405) have in common that the assertive part of the sentence contains the comparee and the quality predicate (here Ram is tall), and this is separated structurally from a topic frame that includes at least the comparative standard (here Sita). This analysis can open a new perspective on other reported cases, mostly from the South Asian linguistic area, where a quotative is also a comparative standard marker and serves still other functions with an apparent topic-comment structure (see Subbarao et al. (1983: 96, 98) and Rau (1987: 276-8) under the terms "disjunct construction", "emotive pedicate linker", and "property explicator"). Returning to the issue of conditional clauses marked by QI-elements, the same general picture seen in the above cases taken from the literature is found in the sample survey as well. It can almost never be shown convincingly that the conditional use depends historically on all the functions that are claimed to precede it in the extended quotative complex and hence arose via this grammaticalization chain. In some cases, the conditional function is presumably derived directly from some original meaning of the given item, and the RD-use is only a

472 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions parallel or even subsequent development from the same source in line with scenario (1). This appears to be the case with Yoruba bí of QI5 (Bamgbosè 1966: 65, 128) and Igbo mà of QI5 (Green & Igwe 1963: 49-50): both serve as 'if' and also introduce indirect polar questions; for Yoruba bí, the source of these functions is perhaps its similative meaning. Also, the conjunction dè 'as, how' of Birom is used both as 'if' (Bouquiaux 1970b: 31) and sometimes as a quote orienter.77 Scenario (1) also applies to the occurrence in Izon of the deictic e`be` in several QIs and in the concessive conditional conjunction è`bé`kpo` 'even if' (Williamson 1965: 79, 104-5). Since its second component kpo` is a marker of additive focus (ibid.: 61), the entire form is semantically something like 'also/even that (matter)'. In other cases, the presence of one of the above factors or even a conspiracy among them can be held responsible for the apparent relatedness between a QI-element and a conditional protasis marker. It is not surprising, then, that such cases do not conform to the scenario of the extended quotative complex either. Krongo displays a suggestive similarity between the shape of the default QI-verb ìkkì and an auxiliary ikkì used as the verbal nucleus in the protasis of hypothetical conditionals (Reh 1985: 347-8). If there is a historical relation between the two, it could reflect the exploitation of the de-dicto aspect of the verb in QIs; in any case, it does not involve any previous stage as a complementizer etc. (see also the discussion in Section 7.1.2 regarding additional uses of the auxiliary). The Hausa phrase ('à) ceè maa 'supposing that' discussed by Gouffé (1971: 86-7) is composed of the impersonal aorist or imperative of the quotative verb cêe and a discourse particle conveying inter alia 'on the other hand, also, in fact'. The anterior participle giani of the generic speech verb gE@ in Donno S is used after various types of subordinate clauses; Kervran (1993: 158) also lists a use in a concessive conditional. In Yoruba, according to Bamgbosè (1966: 61), the quotative verb ní appears in a phrasal conjunctive ká ní which is literally 'let us say, suppose' (ká is the subjunctive marker fused with the 1st-person plural pronoun). Adams (1932: 95) mentions the analogous phenomenon in Igbo: the verb si` 'say' is the basis of a 77 Note that similative markers can play a role in conditional and concessive marking without being directly involved in RD. Kervran & Prost (1986: 158) report for Donno S that the similative marker gini occurs in the phrasal conjunctive gini bi yo, which is literally 'if it comes like' (bi is a form of 'come' and yo is a conditional marker). A similar case might be màtí, used as 'even if' in Ngiti. It is composed of mà 'even' and the postposition tí, which has strong connotations of manner and equation (Kutsch Lojenga 1994: 306-8, 390).


conjunctive phrase ase na (lit.: 'if it be said that', se = si`) which contains the complementizer nà and marks "very hypothetical" conditionals. Finally, Stanley (1991: 476-7, 471) reports for Tikar a conditional conjunctive E shE 'if' (also 'whether') apparently containing the generic speech verb shE ( E could be the 3rd-person human plural pronoun). A rare alternative to unmarked conditionals reported for Kera by Ebert (1979: 271-3) can be ascribed to scenario (4): the complementizer míntí of QI2-5 can occur in a phrasal conjunction following an ordinary conditional form of the dummy verb jì 'do, make'; the two forms in question are j´$N-né míntí 'if it does/is that' (hypothetical) and á j´$´-l´$ míntí 'if it did/were that' (counterfactual). This is representative of the use of several other grams functioning as multipurpose clause linkers, in that they contribute a subordinating and/or de-dicto function while other linguistic material conveys the semantic aspect of conditionality. The following is a list of the clearly or possibly relevant languages in the sample exhibiting cases of this type of context extension of a complementizer; it also includes a few cases of concessive conjunctions: (1) (2) (3)

(5)

Ngambay: nà of QI2 in kà-nà 'even if' (Vandame 1963: 134, 194-5) Kera (see above) Ewe: bé of QI2 in nenye bé (open conditional), hòe be (irrealis conditional), and to gbo be (concessive) (Westermann 1907: 108, 112) Igbo: nà of QI3 in ase na (see above), (ma) bP(rP) na '(even) if, supposing' (involving dummy verb 'be'), and bP Ezi na 'although' (lit.: 'it is the truth that') (Adams 1932: 95, 98, 99) Nguni: ukuthi of QI5 in okokuthi 'if' (Doke et al. 1990,2: 634)

6.6.7

Relative clauses

(4)

Lord (1976: 187) suggests that relative-clause markers, too, emerge repeatedly by way of the extended quotative complex. As with the previous types, the evidence for this assumption is problematic. The two cases cited by her where a relative linker is related etymologically to a quotative/complementizer, namely Kera and Swahili, are valid. However, the concrete historical relation is unclear in both cases and unlikely to be attributable to a unitary grammaticalization mechanism. On the basis of the above information, one could imagine a development in line with scenario (4): a complementizer develops to a multipurpose subordinator, and at a later stage this is capable of linking a sentential

474 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions constituent to any kind of head noun, possibly in conjunction with an attributor. As soon as the modified noun takes on a semanto-syntactic role in the dependent clause, an incipient relative construction emerges. This is the semantic effect seen in Lord's example with Ewe bé, repeated here: lè ngonye bé má-w $ (406) d @ work be.at front:1S COMP 1S:SUBJ-do Some work is before me that I should do/ I have some work to do here. (Lord 1976: 187) There are some languages where this process can be observed in an incipient stage. For example, it was shown above that the infinitive of the quotative verb thi of Nguni cooccurs with a number of nouns conveying special clause-linkage relations. The same holds for its cognate ti in Shona (Güldemann 2002). The following examples from this language show that the head nouns can in fact be normal nominal lexemes (here 'fire', 'money'), so that this construction comes close to a canonical relative clause. (407) pai-ve no-moto wa-pachokwadi wo-ku-ti ADE:HAB.PST-be COM-3.fire 3:GEN-truth 3:GEN-INF-QV dai maka-kandwa zana ra-va-nhu IRR.COND INE:DEP:STAT-be.cast 5.hundred 5:GEN-2-person vai-dai vaka-bvira sa-mashiza 2:HAB.PST-IRR.COND 2:DEP:STAT-burn SIML-leaves There was an immense fire of such a kind that if a hundred men were cast into it they would have been burnt up like leaves. (Dale 1972: 136) (408) ndi-no-ku-pa mari yo-ku-ti u-tenge 1S-PRS-2S.OBJ-give 9.money 9:GEN-INF-QV 2S-buy:SUBJ hembe shirt I give you money so that you may buy a shirt/ ... money with which you should buy a shirt. In example (407), a complex sentence modifies the noun moto 'fire' and is linked to it by means of kuti and a genitive marker. The construction might perhaps seem to be distinct from a relative clause in that the sentential modifier itself is quite complex and the nominal antecedent does not have


an overt semanto-syntactic role in the central clause vaidai vakabvira samashiza. However, this is an artifact of the English translation; the clause could be paraphrased by a relative clause of instrument like 'by/in which they would have been burnt up like leaves' parallel to the purpose clause dependent on the noun mari 'money' in (408). Thus, the construction type meets the basic functional and formal criteria of a relative clause. The case of Kera mentioned by Lord also conforms synchronically to such a scenario. Ebert's (1979: 257-9) description of relative-clause formation shows that the quotative/complementizer míntí is linked to the head noun by means of a gender-sensitive genitive marker, just like the verbal noun of the quotative verb in Nguni and Shona. míntí ye kéeré ádà-N@ (409) haá ko b´$ ?so place.M M.GEN COMP 3P sacrifice there-DEF Das ist der Ort, an dem sie opfern. [this is the place where they sacrifice] (Ebert 1979: 258) Recall, however, from the discussion in Sections 5.1.1.2 and 5.1.4.3 that the origin of míntí itself is not clear. In particular, given the possibility that both the quotative/complementizer and the relative marker could derive from an indefinite pronoun, it is not securely established that the function of míntí as a relative-clause marker is derived from a previous use in the quotative complex. Lord's second case is the relative marker amba-PRO in Standard Swahili, which she only cites from another source. The stem is clearly the same as that seen in amb(i)a 'say (to)' and the quotative/complementizer kwamba 'that'. Beyond the etymological relation between these three items, however, no precise scenario has been established as to how the relative marker would have emerged from the employment of the verbal noun kwamba in sentential complementation. Historical-comparative evidence and the structural features of relative-clause marking in modern Swahili suggest that the historical picture is more complex and that the relative use of amba did not develop directly from the RD-function of kwamba. In the structure at issue, which is commonly viewed as the youngest relativization strategy in Swahili (see inter alia Miehe 1979: 113, 127-9), amba displays a pronominal suffix which agrees with the head noun as illustrated in (410)a. This is similar to another, more synthetic relative strategy shown in (411)b., where an unmarked finite verb form is followed by the same pronominal series.

476 The functional extension of reported-discourse constructions (410) a. ki-tabu amba-cho ki-me-anguka 7-book REL-7AGR 7-PERF-fall the book which has fallen b. ki-tabu ki-anguka-cho 7-book 7-fall-7REL the book which falls Data from closely related varieties of the Swahili and Mijikenda cluster strongly suggest that the latter pattern gave rise to the amba-strategy. In the phrase in (411) from the Swahili variety Vumba, the generic speech verb is used as the finite predicate of a synthetic subject relative clause just as in (410)b. and is followed by the clause actually modifying the head noun. The finite amba-form can be optionally followed by its verbal noun kwamba, which is the complementizer; however, the latter does not play any direct role in establishing the relative-clause linkage. (411) jambo l-amba-lo la-ni-dhuru (or jambo lambalo kwamba ...) 5.thing 5-say-5REL 5:PRS-1S-hurt the thing that hurts me (Lambert 1957: 59) The pattern in (411) apparently represents the original structure, which was reduced in most speech varieties, including Standard Swahili, through the consistent omission of the initial subject concord on the relative amba (and of the optional kwamba). This gave rise to the pattern in (410)a. This modern structure is thus based on a pre-existing relative construction. The context extension of the verb amba 'say' was determined by its use as a dummy predicate and not by its function as a conjunction. On the basis of these data, it is better to view the polyfunctionality of Swahili amba as the outcome of parallel developments from a common lexical source instead of ordering the two functions within a single grammaticalization chain. In general, there are several explanations for the recurring etymological connection between a relative marker and a QI-element. At least three possibilities emerge from the available data regarding how such a synchronic picture can come into being: a verb also used in QIs can enter into a preexisting construction as a dummy verb; both markers can have a common source in an indefinite pronoun (scenario (1)); or a complementizer can become a multipurpose subordinator that is extended to sentential nominal attributes (scenario (4)). Only the last path is directly associated with the quotative complex. More research is needed to fully explain these various mechanisms. The historical logic behind the cases encountered in the sam-


ple remains largely unresolved. In addition to Kera míntí, this also concerns Koyra Chiini kaa of QI2 (Heath 1998a: 186, 1998b: 152), Fur al (asa) of QI2 (Beaton 1968: 77-8), and possibly Ngbaka Ma'bo 'bo# of QI2 in 'à'bo# (Thomas 1963: 272-3).

Chapter 7 Grammatical functions unrelated to reporteddiscourse constructions

There are many other areas of grammatical marking where QI-elements can be suspected to be somehow involved etymologically on account of recurrent formal similarities between linguistic material. And indeed, some studies do relate grams of quite diverse functions to a previous use in RD within the framework of the extended quotative complex. Given the wide range of signs entering into QIs as established in Chapter 5, however, the historical analysis of such cases must be approached with more caution. As long as no scenario is available which is functionally and formally plausible and empirically attested, including its posited intermediate stages, the explanation of a polyfunctionality pattern cannot be tied to a RD-shource. In this chapter, I deal with several types of such unclear cases, which will require more research before any conclusive account seems possible. One major area concerns the phenomenon that certain verbs used in QIs are also involved in the formation of complex predicates, a development which in turn may have repercussions in verb morphology; this larger complex is treated in Section 7.1. Section 7.2 deals with several functions in the domain of nominal morphosyntax where QI-elements are in some way involved etymologically, namely nominal identification and listing in a wider sense as well as the marking of grammatical relations. As in Chapters 5 and 6 it will at times be necessary to provide a fairly extensive amount of language-specific data which may be more relevant to a narrow Africanist readership than to general linguists. Nevertheless, the language-specific problems concerning individual sample languages are often in principle transferable to analogous cases seen in other language groups and areas. Their treatment has heretofore largely been similar to that in African linguistics, so that the discussion of the present data is important for making a more general point: the evidence adduced in this study for the above non-RD functions suggests that these are not contingent on the RD-domain. Instead, the given multifunctional element has taken on its different uses (including RD) INDEPENDENTLY, thus implying parallel rather than sequential grammaticalization. This hypothesis may serve as a starting point for future research.

7.1 The auxiliary-foregrounding complex 479

7.1 The auxiliary-foregrounding complex78 Under auxiliary-foregrounding complex, I subsume various phenomena which all manifest themselves synchronically in the following picture: a certain verb is found in a language to serve on the one hand as a regular QI-predicate, therefore being translated in most linguistic descriptions simply as 'say', and on the other hand as an auxiliary in various types of predicative structures which do not express RD but other states of affairs. My major conclusions are twofold. First, one is not confronted here with the canonical grammaticalization of speech verbs but more generally with complex predicates based on generic non-speech auxiliaries which are also employed as QI-verbs; true RD-expressions can be shown to play only a subsidiary role. At the same time, to the extent that these complex predicates do involve true quotes, another important observation emerges: RDconstructions can be the cradle of new verb lexemes. In other words, RD is not only a source domain for grammaticalization but also for lexicalization. Waley & Armbruster (1934), Armbruster (1960: 29-32), Palmer (1974), Ferguson (1976: 71-2, 75), Crass et al. (2001), Appleyard (2001), and in more detail Cohen et al. (2002) have shown that a particular variant of such a situation is especially frequent in Northeast African languages. The following discussion will add a number of cases from outside this linguistic area. It will also demonstrate that in order to understand the general phenomenon it is necessary to differentiate carefully the formal and functional details of particular cases and thus avoid a lumping together of several, in principle distinctive aspects. For this purpose, I will classify the relevant phenomena into two major types, although even this dichotomy does not reflect an entirely clear-cut opposition. First, the verb can serve as a device to predicativize a wide range of elements which mostly are not verbs; this is treated in Section 7.1.1. Second, the verb can function as an operator with exclusive scope over predicates or clauses; this is dealt with in Section 7.1.2. Section 7.1.3 summarizes the findings and proposes a general historical scenario.

78 A shorter treatment of this topic was published as Güldemann (2005).

480 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions 7.1.1

Multipurpose auxiliary, dummy predicative, and inflection-type marker

The first of the two types is characterized by the fact that the linguistic signs with which the auxiliary combines to form a complex predicate - to be called here for convenience CONTENT SIGNS/WORDS - do not come from just one category, for example, verbs, but are recruited from a wide range of categorially diverse items. It is correspondingly difficult to pin down the function of the auxiliary both within and across languages, as the multiplicity of terms in the section title indicates. The content signs/words must be classified into at least four classes: (1) (2) (3) (4)

Short utterances like exclamations, interjections, imperatives Mimetic one-word signs like onomatopoetics, ideophones, etc. Lexical items otherwise used as verbs, nouns, adjectives, adverbs Loan words

The discussion will commence with an illustration of the most complex situation, where one finds the widest range of content signs entering into combination with the relevant auxiliary to form a complex predicate. A representative example is the Cushitic language Afar. I will start with the particular subtype where the content word is a normal verb. This is described and characterized functionally by Longacre (1990: 18-9) as follows: Compound verbs consist of a stem form (actually the imperative form) whose last consonant is doubled (with suffix a) plus an auxiliary element which is a form of iyye 'say' for intransitive verbs and a form of hee 'put' for transitive verbs ... Bliese (1981: 146) gives a few illustrative forms: fak-ka hay-'t-e open-COMPD put-2S/3F.S-PERF

'you/she opened'

He notes here that this is more emphatic than simply fak-'t-e

'you/she opened'

For an example with the auxiliary element 'say', note in'dix-xa in-'t-e say-COMPD QV-2S/3F.S-PERF

'you/she said'

Such compound forms, formerly called by Bliese "emphatic", are now seen to be markers of the pivotal storyline when in the perfect aspect within a story or where occurring as a perfect participle depending on a perfect.


In a study with a different research focus, Cohen et al. (2002: 228-33) provide much more information on what they call "descriptive compounds". First, the content sign can be established by ideophonic stems, nouns, and adverbs in addition to verbs. Second, there exist other derivational and inflectional patterns which can involve both auxiliary and content word and which give additional semantic nuances to such a predicate. Finally, the pivotal-event function designated by Longacre refers only to narratives; but compounds are also frequent in other discourse types, for example, in face-to-face communication, where they can express inter alia speaker attitudes like "astonishment, admiration, disapproval, etc." The functional load of this strategy is thus quite complex and, within certain limits, variable - hence the above label MULTIPURPOSE AUXILIARY. Regarding formal properties of the Afar structure, it should be added that auxiliary and content sign can maintain their phonetic autonomy in some cases despite the term "compound", which suggests a regular fusion between the two constituents. In this case as well as from a crosslinguistic perspective, the phenomenon seems to have two major functional aspects. One concerns the discourse-pragmatic relevance of these complex predicates: they are triggered by considerations of linguistic style, speaker attitudes, and information structure. The other aspect is related to category conversion on a syntactic level and the structure of the lexicon: this pattern allows a number of nonverbal linguistic signs to be recast in the mold of a predicate. It will be demonstrated in the cases below that languages differ with respect to the significance of one or the other aspect, and also as to whether the full range of content word types or only a subset are found to enter such complex predicates. As mentioned above, the situation described for Afar has been recognized for some time as a feature of areal importance in Northeast Africa, as it is found in Cushitic, Ethiosemitic, Omotic,79 Nubian, and other geographically close languages. However, the phenomenon as such has a far wider distribution. Comparable cases can be identified outside this region, both in Africa and other continents. Foley (1986: 119-23) mentions this feature as occurring frequently in another areal, rather than genealogical, group, viz. Papuan languages of the highlands areas. Other examples are Dravidian and Indo-Aryan languages in South Asia (Emeneau 1969: 275,

79 See Hayward (1990: 314-5) for Zayse as one case in this still poorly documented family.

482 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions 286); Dargi in the Caucasus (Berg 2001: 53-4); Paumarí in the Amazon region (Chapman & Derbyshire 1991: 242, 331-2, 334-7, 350-1); and the families Yuman (Langdon 1977) and Yokuts (Newman 1946: 236-8, Gamble 1978: 30, 40-2) in the southwestern USA. When seen in light of the typological indications of this study, even Jacobs' (1975) hypothesis about the role of a quotative and a 'do'-auxiliary in the origin of mediopassive and causative derivation in the Cupan group of Northern Uto-Aztecan, which was discussed recently by Heath (1998c: 735-8) with considerable reservations, appears at least in Cupeño in a more favorable light and could in fact harmonize well with Heath's approach. The relevant cases in the sample will be treated in the following. 1. Kanuri The first language, Kanuri, has pushed the derivational aspect of the complex predicates to an extreme. In fact, not only Kanuri but languages of the Saharan family in general possess alongside one or two minor and irregular conjugation types a major type that has emerged from the fusion of an uninflected content sign and a following auxiliary which surfaces independently only as a QI-predicate. Hence, these Saharan languages provide paradigm examples for what I have called in the title of this section an INFLECTION- or CONJUGATION-TYPE MARKER.80 For Kanuri, this feature is well documented and historically explained, inter alia by Hutchison (1981a: 90-1, 95-111; 1981b: 225-30). A considerable number of items preceding the auxiliary can still be associated with particular lexical categories: they are known to have been recruited from ideophones, nouns, morphologically complex forms, or roots borrowed from other languages, and thus display nearly the full range of content-word types listed above. Hutchison also reports that one and the same ideophone stem can be used both in a normal ideophone construction with a finite form of quotative/mimetic n and in the fused auxiliary formation. This is illustrated in (412) below (cìn is the etymologically identical inflectional counterpart of the free verb form shìn). Unfortunately, there is no information on the productivity or possible semantic or pragmatic effects of this alternation.

80 The functional association of this phenomenon with "progressive/continuous" marking which is made by Heine & Reh (1984: 124-5) and is re-cited in Heine et al. (1993: 197) is misleading.


(412) a. kàr´@g´$-nz´@ {bádák (bádák)} shìn heart-3S.POSS {ID:heartbeat} QV:3S.NPST His heart is going badak badak (bàdàk) bádák-cìn b. kàr´@g´$-nz´@ heart-3S.POSS beat.of.heart-3S.NPST His heart is beating (loudly) (Hutchison 1981b: 229) Regarding the historical dimension of this conjugational phenomenon, Hutchison (1981b: 225, 230) has the following to say: Verb class 2 is virtually unlimited in size since any lexical item of Kanuri or of a contact language can today be inflected by the class 1 verb ngin [= quotative verb n] and function as a verb, e.g. in response to a modern need. Class 2 is thus layered, since its members come from a great many sources historically. ... [G]iven: (1) the independent synchronic meanings of ngin i.e. 'say, think', (2) the synchronic independent use of ngin to describe ideophonic processes, (3) the phonological similarities between ideophones and class 2 verb roots, I propose that the original members of verb class 2 were ideophones, which through constant usage became fused to the verb ngin from their position as preceding juxtaposed objects of ngin.

2. Aiki Nougayrol (1989: 34-FN1, 141-2) reports for Aiki that verb complexes are regularly formed by a combination of a stem with the predicative ir, which, as discussed in Section 5.1.2.3, can be etymologically equated with the quotative verb ir. This seems to be a general feature of the Maban family according to the data in Edgar (1989: 27-8, 43-4, 80; 1991: 342-3). In Aiki, complexes with ir and the similar, but far less frequent complexes based on EEs 'do' provide a large portion of predicative expressions. All inflectional processes occur on the auxiliary while the content stem remains unchanged. The majority of the content stems occur only in this context or are obvious loans from Arabic; but some native adjectives and nouns also occur. It is possible that some of the etymologically unidentified stems were originally onomatopoetics or interjections. An example with an Arabic borrowing is (413).

484 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions (413) áwán mb-r-E$ help 2S:1S-PV:IPFV-DECL je vais t'aider. [< Arabic 'help'] (Nougayrol 1989: 99) According to the available information, the Aiki case is distinct from Kanuri and Afar in the following respects: (1) as in Kanuri but unlike Afar, the auxiliary is restricted to predicate formation with content signs that for one reason or another cannot take "normal" verb inflection, and (2) unlike Kanuri n, the Aiki auxiliary maintains its status as an independent word. These two properties are captured by the term DUMMY PREDICATIVE used in the title of this section. 3. Kunama A situation apparently similar to that in Kanuri is found in Kunama, a language belonging to the narrow linguistic area of Northeast Africa referred to above. Reinisch (1881-90,1: §126, 128, 129) describes two types of verbs in Kunama: a class of "primitive" verbs and an apparently open class of "derived" verbs. The latter are formed by suffixing a finite form of the quotative verb u to mimetic signs like ideophones and interjections, to nominal lexemes, and to loan words. Verbs that may be inflected by the "derived" pattern, alongside the "primitive" one, are not mentioned. The quotative verb is reported to combine only with imperatives, yielding a modal indirect causative form 'let do' (see Section 6.5.3). Although this Kunama formation cannot be strictly separated from the present topic, it should be recognized that it retains a close alignment with RD and appears to be quite different functionally from the verb-auxiliary combinations described above for Afar. 4. Dongola The next case concerns the auxiliary use of the verb E@ in Dongola, which is also the most frequent QI-predicate. According to Armbruster (1960: §1792-6, 2874-9, 3603-60), it forms "compounds" with interjections and onomatopoetics, with stems used normally as conventional lexical items, and with loan words from Arabic. Mostly, it seems to have a fairly tight phonetic bond to its preceding item; but it can also maintain its stress as a separate word, especially with the latter two element types. The following examples illustrate all three types in the above order (the auxiliary is uninflected).


(414) {dE@tt}-E {fórr}-E {ON:drip}-QV {ON:snort}-QV drip snort (Armbruster 1960: §2874)

{tó……}-E {ON:sudden.sharp.noise}-QV crack

# E (415) ga@rembrace-QV embrace (ibid.: §2877)

™aga@d# E or ™aga#d-E@

kákk-E get.hot-QV get warm at (in)

hokm-E#@ (416) hamd-E#@ praise-QV judgment-QV praise judge, rule (ibid.: §3615, 3617)

weak-QV melt, become pliant fadl-E#@ remainder-QV remain over, behind

An important question is to what extent the use of the auxiliary with verb stems is productive in Dongola and, if so, what is the function of a resulting alternation between a simple and a complex predicate. Unfortunately, the available data do not allow an answer to this. My general impression is that the function of the strategy is situated somewhere between two ideal types, viz. that of multipurpose auxiliary and of conjugation-type marker. 5. Tigre A picture analogous to that in Afar is found in Ethiosemitic languages, which are represented in the sample by Tigre. The generic speech verb bela 'say' occurs mostly in intransitive complexes (sometimes in free variation with wada 'do, make') while bela's causative counterpart 'abala forms transitives (Leslau 1945: 25-6, Raz 1983: 66-7). These auxiliaries operate over short utterances, normal lexemes, and stems found only in such a predicate complex. Note that the two constituents need not be linearly adjacent as with ma(k and 'ábalaju# in example (418) so that the term "compound" used in the description of this and similar languages can be misleading (recall the similar situation in Afar). (417) 'abbe belä I.refuse say:3S.PST he refused (Leslau 1945: 26)

486 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions (418) '´$g´l la-šu#m ma(k '´t b´so@tu # # 'á-bala-ju# OBJ ART-chief slap in forehead:his CAUS-say:3S.PST-3S.OBJ he hit the chief a slap in his forehead (Sundström 1914: 12) Like in Afar, the use of an auxiliary with verbs establishes a marked type of event representation in opposition to a simple predicate. The functional aspect in Tigre is described by Leslau as "expressive meaning: movement, noise, etc." and by Raz as a "meaning [that] can be specified in terms of intensity or manner of the activity, such as: augmentative, attenuate or iterative". Compare also the following triplet: (419) lafqa vs. l´f´q 'abala to saw to saw a little (Raz 1983: 67)

vs.

l´f´q bela to be sawn a little

6. Bedauye Bedauye is yet another language in Northeast Africa where a cognate of a copulative/quotative verb, viz. an, occurs as the basis of a new suffix conjugation typical for so-called "weak" verbs (Reinisch 1893/4,4: §308). For many of these "weak" verbs, the incorporated content signs have transparent lexical counterparts as nouns, adjectives, and even stems of "strong" verbs characterized by an older and morphologically more complex conjugation pattern. That is, the phenomenon has both a strong derivational component as well as some other function with the stems that also occur as strong verbs. Reinisch does not give information on the functional difference conveyed by the latter alternation. The situation in Bedauye not only represents an areal phenomenon but is also of wider importance genealogically because it can be reconstructed for Cushitic as a family. The old prefix conjugation which this group inherited from Afroasiatic has been increasingly subject to replacement, in some languages more than in others (Bedauye is one of those where it has been maintained to a relatively high degree). Since Praetorius (1893, 1894), it is a commonly held position that this process is intrinsically linked to the employment of complex predicates [content sign + copulative/quotative verb] and the lexicalization and gradual generalization of this pattern in the majority of the verbal lexicon. Banti (1987: 123-7) gives a short overview of the process across the family and a comparative Cushitic list for the assumed predicative etymon, which is, however, viewed by him primarily as a verb 'say'. Given that in a number of languages, among them Bedauye,


the stem is also used independently as 'be(come)', I consider its QI-use more likely to be derived from this meaning, so that the 'say'-reconstruction is doubtful.81 Regarding the semantic-functional aspect of its auxiliarization, it is probable that both copulative and quotative function have contributed jointly to this process. How deeply entrenched the general phenomenon is in Cushitic can be deduced from the fact that Afar has entered into a second cycle of the entire developmental chain in that it displays both the petrified reflex of the auxiliary in the suffix conjugation as well as the productive use of the auxiliary in "descriptive compounds". According to Roper (1929: 84), as cited by Cohen et al. (2002: 234), even Bedauye seems to use the generic speech verb di in a younger type of complex predicate. 7. Birom Bouquiaux (1970a: 224-5) describes predicate complexes of the relevant type for Birom. These appear to be real compounds composed of the auxiliary verb ye as the predicative base and ideophones or other adverbial items as the second meaning-bearing element. Some of these stems do not occur independently. ye-{ty @p} (420) ye-{t @l @t} QV-{ID:slide} QV-{ID:fall.into.water} glisser plonger (Bouquiaux 1970a: 225)

ye-{cì.syáw} QV-{ON:atchoo} éternuer

According to Bouquiaux's description, the auxiliary is said to be absent as a content verb; its meaning 'do, make' can only be extrapolated from the compound use. However, there exists an independent verb which is most probably etymologically related, namely the second-most frequent QI-verb ye. As proposed in Section 5.1.2.3, this is not a generic speech verb 'say', but a quotative verb. In light of the above data, the best analysis of ye would be as a performance/mimesis verb having a reflex in two related uses, as a QI-predicate and as an auxiliary converting non-verbal content signs into predicates.

81 See also Hetzron (1980: 40-4) and Appleyard (2001: 9-10) for discussion on the etymology of the auxiliary.

488 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions A general feature of the cases described above as well as in other relevant languages cited in the literature (see inter alia Appleyard (2001) and Cohen et al. (2002) for more cases in Northeast Africa) is that there repeatedly exists an interplay between the QI-verb cognate auxiliary and a second auxiliary verb, the latter regularly having generic semantics (mostly 'do, make' but also other meanings like, e.g., 'put'). The choice between the two auxiliaries in the formation of predicate complexes often, though not consistently, correlates with a difference in valency: the QI-verb cognate creates intransitives, the other transitives. The first verb is regularly translated as a simple generic speech verb 'say'. Given the problematic issue of the meaning of default QI-verbs, however, this semantic analysis is usually doubtful. Therefore, the auxiliary distinction most probably does not reflect a contrast of a non-speech verb 'do', 'put', etc. vs. a speech verb 'say', but rather one between lexemes having equally generic semantics, one transitive and the other intransitive, with the latter also used in RDconstructions.82 7.1.2

Predication and clause operator

The common denominator for the appearance of the auxiliary to be discussed in this section, as opposed to the cases of Section 7.1.1, is that it occurs ONLY with an expression whose nucleus is a verb. For this reason, the resulting structure inevitably becomes associated with paradigmatic functional distinctions operating over predicates and/or clauses. Regarding functional scope over a predicate, the auxiliary offers a paradigmatic choice vis-à-vis other conjugational options available for verbs. Such a function is conventionally treated under the umbrella "tense-aspectmodality". As mentioned already in Section 2.1.4, I prefer to restrict these three labels to semantically more restricted groups of verbal categories under which the phenomena at issue do not find a satisfactory treatment. They will therefore be subsumed here under the more general term of PREDICATION-OPERATOR functions. It is also possible that the auxiliary can have scope over an entire clause and thus acquire a functional importance for inter-clausal relations. When the auxiliary is relevant for distinctions in the clause linkage domain, I will speak of a CLAUSE-OPERATOR function. Some of the cases to be treated below will show that this is some-

82 This is more evidence, if only indirect one, for the conclusion of Chapters 2 and 3, namely that RD involves verbs which are not transitive to the quote.


times difficult to distinguish from cases where a verbal lexeme possibly cognate with a QI-predicate does not really contribute to the clause's functional interpretation per se, but rather is required for some structural reason as a kind of dummy predicative. At the same time, there are clear instances of auxiliaries performing a definable role in clause linkage, which must therefore be treated in this context. The complexity of the issue can be exemplified by the extreme versatility of the Shona lexeme ti, which is described in Güldemann (2002). It is argued in that study that one of the central functions of this verb is to serve in a variety of ways as a device to emphasize and foreground a state of affairs or a meaning component thereof. Within the context of the present study, it falls out naturally that this aspect is related to ti's function as a general marker of mimesis, including DRD, because mimesis can also be associated with foreground status. This does not, however, reflect a grammaticalization chain but instead the result of a parallel context extension of an inherently versatile similarity/manner marker. The reader is referred to the above work for further details. Here I will only illustrate a few uses in the domain at issue (the stem will be glossed as a performance verb PV). First, ti is used in contexts where the speaker evaluates propositions (emphasis, attenuation, etc.), which is reminiscent of Afar and Tigre "compounds" with scope over verbs. The phenomenon in Shona is exemplified below. (421) kwo-ti vana ndo-vako IP:INIT-PV children COP-yours the point is, the children are yours. (Hannan 1984: 646) (422) va-mwe va-no-ti ku-ngo-dzvuta vo-dhakwa 3P-some 3P-PRS-PV INF-only-sip 3P:INIT-get.drunk some people just take a sip and at once get drunk. (ibid.) Another representative function, with ti now serving as a predication operator, is its obligatory use for the expression of 'already'/'not yet'perfects and 'ever'/'never'-experientials. Compare the following example where the verb ti, itself in an unmarked perfect/proximal past form, is followed by a dependent verb form of ona 'see' encoding the communicated state of affairs.

490 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions (423) ha-u-sa-ti wa-ndi-ona ndi-chi-rwa NEG-2S-NEG.PERF-PV 2S:ANT-1S.OBJ-see 1S-SIM-fight asi nhasi u-cha-ndi-ona but today 2S-FUT-1S.OBJ-see You have not yet seen me fighting, but today you will. (Dale 1972: 77) The motivation for subsuming this function under the general domain of foregrounding comes from the observation, explicitly made for the first time by Hyman & Watters (1984), that certain verbal categories, including experientials and historically "young" perfects, have a special pragmatic status in that they are inherently focused. This complex issue cannot be laid out here in detail and the reader is referred to the above source. It is also possible to select an event in a narrative and stress its final achievement, unexpectedness, general significance for the storyline, etc. by constructing it in a conventionalized ti-periphrasis, as exemplified in (424). (424) shumba i-ka-ti zvino ya-va ku-da 9.lion 9-SEQ-PV now 9:PERF-become INF-want ku-va-dya INF-3P.OBJ-eat At this point the lion was about to eat them. (Dale 1972: 133) The above foregrounding functions increase the prominence of a clause and/or set it in contrast to the wider communicative context. There are also cases where this effect is exploited within a conventionalized clause complex. Here the auxiliary encroaches on the marking of clause linkage; in the above terminology, it functions as a clause operator. In (425), the ti-forms in a correlative structure emphasize both of the predicative conjuncts, so as to express 'both ... and ...'. (425) motokare iyi i-no-ti ku-kwira i-ka-ti ku-rima 9.vehicle 9:DEM 9-PRS-PV INF-climb 9-SEQ-PV INF-plow This motor-car both climbs and ploughs; viz. the jeep (Fortune 1955: 350) The auxiliary is also essential for rendering several marked types of hypotactic clause linkage such as 'only after, unless, except that, until', 'when eventually, finally', and 'whenever', where it induces a selection of a semantic variable, here of time point, and focuses on a certain value in this


domain. Within the complex sentence, it has the effect of emphasizing that one proposition is a strict, exclusive, exceptionless condition/situational frame for the fulfillment of the other. On a higher level of discourse, this often entails some salience and contrast of the complex sentence as a whole vis-à-vis unmarked propositions of the co-text. Increasing grammaticalization has led in some of these functions to the emergence of invariable variants of such ti-conjunctives. The 'whenever' type is illustrated in (426). It can be observed there that the ti-form is not necessary for establishing clause linkage as such, as the predicate kakatema is itself already marked as subordinate. However, the special semantic notion which focuses within the domain of temporal relations on the extreme value 'EVERY time when' depends on the presence of kaiti. (426) ka-rume kai-ti ka-ka-tema ko-pfugama 12DIM-man 12:HAB-PV 12-COND-strike 12:INIT-drop.on.knee Whenever the little man struck he would drop on one knee ... (Dale 1972: 130) The degree of functional versatility of Shona ti as a predication and/or clause operator is rarely equaled in the sample by any auxiliary that is etymologically related to a QI-predicate. However, some cases show functional affinities to the phenomena encountered with the Shona verb. 1. Ik One such case is found in Ik. Serzisko (1987: 82-4) describes a construction where the verb kut (to be glossed also as a performance verb) is followed by a dative-marked verbal noun encoding the communicated event. Example (427) presents this DATIVE-NOMINALIZATION structure in its discourse context, because this is instructive for its functional evaluation (pauses marked by #; translation slightly altered). This narrative stretch describes how the honey badger gets away when a woman who believes him to be dead is about to cut up the apparent carcass with a knife. kut-e gur-e tsamu {ts'ee wiaa} (427) naÎa dawa-a when knife-ACC PV-DEP heart-DAT just {ON ON} tsamu ti ts'ea-kee # just thus skin-DAT tidz-et-on-ike # kut-o leNa PV-NAR honeybadger get.up-VEN-NOML-DAT

492 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions nyapei leNa-a tidz-et-ee # when honeybadger-ACC get.up-VEN-DEP kut-o foÎa-ke {rrrrr} uru usu abruptly.go.away PV-NAR front.apron-DAT {ON} pelem-wo dek-o {rrrr} appear-NAR back.apron-ABL {ON} when the knife went toward the heart like "ts'ee wiaa", just like that toward the skin # the honeybadger got up # when he got up # abruptly # he went "rrrr" (shooting) through the front apron and "rrrr" appeared from the back apron. (Serzisko 1995: 508) The structure at issue is the string kuto leNa tidzetonike in the second line. Its meaning, according to Serzisko, is 'the honeybadger said/ decided/ wanted to get up' because the construction is viewed as expressing an irrealis function of intention, inter alia on the assumption that kut has only utterance meaning. As discussed in Section 5.1.2.3, this semantic analysis of kut does not have much in its favor. Further, it was shown in Section 6.5.2 that there is a different kut-construction which is a better candidate for being analyzed as a true intention/proximative periphrasis because it has, as opposed to the construction at issue, the crosslinguistically expected structure and unambiguously encodes the relevant function. There are also objections to the intention-analysis of the present kutstructure from a discourse-functional perspective. Taking a look at (427), it is noteworthy that the getting-up of the honeybadger is repeated in the third line by a background clause ('when he got up') - as if the preceding, purportedly intentional, kut-clause was in fact the presentation of this event on the storyline. This problem also applies to example (428), which is presented here in the more complete context of Serzisko's field notes instead of the shorter one given in Serzisko (1987: 84). (428) nya nyapei kut-ate ho-e ne # ÎatoloN ntakot # just when PV-3P:DEP house-DAT here turn.over then ÎatoloN lakam-on-ie kut-o ho-a PV-NAR house-ABS turn.over disappear-NOML-DAT tumEd-e there-DAT When they touched the house # it turned over. # The house turned over and disappeared there. (Serzisko f.n.)


Again, the relevant phrase kuto hoa ÎatoloN lakamonie in the second line is difficult to construe as conveying intention/ proximity, not the least because the turning-over has just been stated before as ÎatoloN ntakot. An alternative interpretation to the intention approach is that the pattern [kut + dative nominalization] is used to represent salient and pivotal events of the storyline. This hypothesis is largely corroborated by the other tokens of this construction in the text corpus; they predominantly express narrative events which are accomplished, factive states of affairs that are mostly not restated in another realis clause. Moreover, they mostly appear in particularly dramatic and decisive stretches of the narrative. This analysis is strengthened by the properties of a third kut-structure which has been discussed briefly in Section 5.1.2.3: the kut-predicate is followed only by a dative-marked nominal. This pattern also describes events in a more vivid manner, encoding the intensive effect of one entity, the subject of kut, on another entity, the dative noun.83 It is also found in the above examples, namely in the first and fourth line of (427) and the first line of (428); the dative nominals are 'heart', 'front apron', and 'house', respectively. The structure [kut + dative nominal] is formally and semantically even less close to a canonical intentional RD-construction, but is apparently akin to that with a dative nominalization. The difference between [kut + dative nominal] and [kut + dative nominalization] is that the dative-marked constituent refers to an affected entity in the former, but to an effected event in the latter. All these considerations suggest that the second structure can be characterized as the use of an auxiliary verb in the foregrounding of particularly salient storyline events. 2. Krongo Krongo has an auxiliary ikkì employed in three grammatical contexts. First, as mentioned in Section 6.6.6, it is used as an auxiliary in hypothetical conditionals (Reh 1985: 347-8) and is followed there by a finite verb form. A second function concerns the marking of sequential narrative events (ibid.: 194, 329-30). The unmarked narrative form is a periphrasis consisting of the person-inflected copulative áa and a following verbal noun. This has a formally marked counterpart illustrated in (429) where the áa-form is followed by a complex constituent composed of nominalized ikkì and the verbal noun of the content verb preceded by the locative prefix kÍ-. Unfor-

83 Recall from Section 5.1.2.3 that Shona ti (discussed above) displays a parallel use.

494 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions tunately, Reh's proposed functional characterization as "Verstärkung des Erzählcharakters" [reinforcement of the narrative character] does not make clear what the precise effect of using this form is, especially vis-à-vis the unmarked narrative form, so that further research is needed in this respect. kí-t-U@ttU$ n$tànéerá (429) m-áa kU$fàakúN t-íkkì CLCO:F-NAR wild.dog INF-NAR LOC-INF-attack LOC:dog Da geht der Wildhund auf den Haushund los. [and the wild dog attacks the domestic dog] (Reh 1985: 381-2) A third, structurally similar use of the auxiliary ikkì is reported in adversative clause complexes, where it is followed by the plain infinitive (ibid.: 352-3). bárákóorà t-íkkì t-óccíkó án-U@Udà (430) N-áa CLCO:M-NAR jackal INF-ADVS INF-be.at.home INSTR-meat ábáríN nk-áa t-áakU@rU@-mI@ bálátì CLCO:P-NAR INF-eat-TR their.child again Während der Schakal mit Fleisch zu Hause ist, essen sie sogar ihr (eigenes) Kind auf. [While the jackal is at home with meat, they even eat their own child] (Reh 1985: 352) The auxiliary stem ikkì is formally indistinguishable from the default QI-predicate ìkkì; Reh (ibid.: 194-FN2) remarks that the tone on the first syllable of the auxiliary cannot be specified conclusively, but the surface forms encountered are identical with the corresponding QI-verb forms. The semantic relation between the grammatical functions of the auxiliary and an original meaning 'say' of the QI-verb would appear to be problematic. However, as mentioned in Section 5.1.4.3, I consider it quite possible that ìkkì was not originally a genuine generic speech verb; a different, more plausible source as a quote-referring deictic would be easier to reconcile with the grammatical functions. It is remarkable in this respect that the range of functions of the Krongo verb has striking parallels in the functions mentioned above for Shona ti: both play a role in marked sequential, adversative, and conditional clauses in addition to their quotative use.


3. Lamang Wolff (1983: 168-9) describes a periphrastic construction in Lamang which is formed by the "verboid" gú and a following nominalization of the content verb. Its function is to mark sequential events in narrative texts. márákwá (431) gú z´$Îàl wùmút´@ NAR:3S man marry.for.himself:VN woman A man had taken a wife. (Wolff 1983: 267) Wolff explicitly assumes the auxiliary gú to be related etymologically to the defective verb gV. This is translated as 'say', but is better classified as a manner verb and only secondarily as a quotative verb (see Section 5.1.3.3 and Appendix 2 for the comparable conjugations of gú and gV). 4. Nguni One sample language, viz. Nguni, has an auxiliary that attains a functional range similar to that of Shona ti. This comes as no great surprise, given that the relevant verb is the cognate stem thi. In a first function as an attenuator 'just a little', which has a close counterpart in Shona, Nguni thi is followed by an infinitive (Slattery 1981: 3, Moolman 1984: 143). (432) yi-thi uku-linda kancane IMP-QV INF-wait a.little Just wait a little (Slattery 1981: 3) This structural pattern resurfaces in a complex sentence as in (433), which conveys 'as soon as' and is semantically quite parallel to the use of Shona ti exemplified in (422). The occurrence of qede 'right away' is frequent in such cases, but not obligatory. (433) ngi-the uku-zwa izindaba qede nga-phuthuma 1S-QV:PFV INF-hear news right.away 1S:REM.PST-hurry khona there As soon as I heard the news I hurried there (Slattery 1981: 5) It is not difficult to construe a connection between thi in these two uses. Note, for example, that an intensifying adverbial 'just' as in 'just a little' could also be used in a paraphrased English translation in (433): I had just

496 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions heard the news and hurried there right away. Such a connotation also seems to underlie the 'as soon as'-construction with thi.84 Slattery (1981: 5, 13-5, 58-64, 66-7), Moolman (1984: 142), and Doke (1992: §680), inter alia, give a number of additional structural patterns where, similarly to the situation in Shona, thi is added to a complex sentence to convey temporal clause types like 'at the instant, time', 'when', 'as soon as', or 'even as', even developing in some contexts to an invariable clause linker. Compare another example in (434). (434) in-doda ya-thi i-sa-xosha in-ja 9-man 9:REM.PST-QV 9:DEP-PRST-chase 9-dog ya-m-luma 9:REM.PST-3S.OBJ85-bite At the instant of chasing the dog it bit the man. (Moolman 1984: 142) It is difficult to argue without further qualification, purely on the basis of the data presented in this section, that the wide variety of grammatical and/or pragmatic functions of the relevant auxiliaries of Shona, Ik, Krongo, Lamang, and Nguni can be accounted for in a unified manner. The general problem inherent in any cross-language evaluation of phenomena which display considerable differences in form and function is aggravated by several factors. First, in some cases, a thorough understanding of the subtle discourse-functional aspects of the relevant form is lacking, which hinders a full comparison. Another factor contributing to the impression that one is confronted with quite disparate phenomena concerns the potentially different degree of grammaticalization of language-specific forms. That such forms are akin to each other might therefore only become apparent when a historical perspective is added. Compare, for example, the case of the various narrative and sequential forms of Shona, Ik, Krongo, and Lamang. From a structural

84 The combination of a subordinate time clause and a focus operator is crosslinguistically not a rare strategy for conveying 'as soon as'. In Swahili, for example, this takes the form of a dependent temporal clause followed by tu 'only, just'. 85 While the object marker refers to the noun indoda 'man' of agreement class 9, the semantics trigger the form -m- of agreement class 1 conveying human singular.


viewpoint, the synchronic picture is quite homogeneous. The relevant languages exhibit in narrative discourse the possibility of a formal alternation in the representation of storyline events. One can construct a predicate either as a simple, canonically inflected verb form or as a complex binary structure consisting of a finite auxiliary that is cognate with a default QIverb and a dependent form (finite or non-finite) of the content verb. The functional distinction between these language-specific alternatives, however, is quite heterogeneous. In Shona and Ik, the difference can be described in terms of emphasis and/or expressiveness in that the simple verb form is unmarked while the complex expression stresses the dramatic importance of the given state of affairs and/or increases the vividness of the narrative style. Recall that this is also an important discourse-pragmatic effect of verbal compounds in Cushitic and Ethiosemitic, as mentioned in Section 7.1.1, a point stressed particularly by Longacre (1990: 18-9, 62) in his treatment of Afar and Amharic. As opposed to these cases, the structurally quite similar forms of Lamang and Krongo merely encode event sequences rather than highpoints on the storyline. Viewed from a historical perspective, however, it is conceivable that a form which was used to foreground pivotal narrative events can develop in a process of further grammaticalization to an unmarked narrative form. This can happen when the emphatic and expressive connotation becomes lost through overuse of the form. As soon as the form encroaches on the domain of its unmarked counterpart, it ceases to represent a clear functional distinction to the former. Taking this idea into account, it is no longer far-fetched to compare the phenomenon in Afar, Amharic, Shona, Ik, etc. with that in Krongo and Lamang.86

86 Note that the literature mentions other cases for the relation between QI-verbs and sequential/narrative markers. That the quotative verb ko in Mandinka has such a function, as stated by Heine & Reh (1984: 276), is an error according to R. Kastenholz (p.c.). A frequent isomorphism between QI-elements and sequential markers has been observed by Frajzyngier (1996a: 161-3) across Chadic languages. It is difficult, however, to evaluate this finding due to the sparseness of empirical data in his presentation and some apparent errors of analysis (e.g., the use of Kera míntí cited by him does not belong to the domain of sequential marking, but to that of hypotactic background clauses). His interpretation in terms of a "grammaticalization sequence ... from complementizer to sequential marker" is not sufficiently motivated by invoking a vague link between the dedicto domain and sequential clauses. As the present discussion indicates, there are other explanations available for such a situation.

498 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions Finally, there appears to exist one factor concerning clause-linkage which may not have a direct functional relation to other uses of a given auxiliary but can yield a polyfunctionality pattern involving a QI-element and a clause operator. I refer to the above-mentioned idea that some clauselinkage constructions may, for some structural reason, require a kind of dummy verb in the linking device - for example, as a carrier of temporal or modal information. Such a dummy verb is likely to be recruited from the same set of generic verbs like 'do, make' or 'be(come)' that also provide QIpredicates. Cases of this kind indeed occur in the sample. Recall as an example the complex conditional conjunctives in Kera based on jì 'do, make' (Section 6.6.6). In some languages, such a verb occurs in QIs. The use of the Krongo auxiliary ikkì in hypothetical conditionals may belong here. The Supyire verb pyi 'do, make', which, as discussed in Section 6.1, is a possible (though synchronically marginal) QI-verb, also occurs as the predicative basis of conjunctives introducing several kinds of conditional protases and even one type of purpose clause (Carlson 1994: 570-9, 587-8). Another such candidate is the temporal clause marker mazi 'when' of Murle (Arensen 1982: 129); this could consist of the conjunction ma followed by the imperfective stem a-zi of 'be', which is also used as a QI-verb. Taking all these considerations into account, it is possible to analyze the various types of auxiliary use described in this section in a unified way. I propose that in at least the majority of cases involving Shona ti and Nguni thi, the Ik construction with kut, and presumably the Krongo adversative clause with ikkì, the auxiliary is functioning as a foregrounding and focusing operator. This was also observed in Section 7.1.1 for the compound type of Afar, Tigre, etc. when involving verb lexemes. The aggregate of relevant auxiliary uses can be compared with the behavior in other languages of non-verbal focus markers with clausal scope, which can develop a wide range of secondary grammatical and pragmatic functions, for example, as temporal predication operators, scalar and modal particles, evaluators and attenuators, etc. (see, e.g., Quirk et al. (1985) under "adverbial intensifiers", König (1991), and Abraham (ed., 1991)). 7.1.3

A historical cline for the auxiliary

Having outlined the different language-specific patterns of how a verb prominent in QIs can also be used as an auxiliary in other grammatical contexts, I will now attempt a historical generalization over all these cases. For this purpose, it is useful to summarize the three central functions of the auxiliary type in the early stages of its grammaticalization. The verbs are:


(1) (2) (3)

Focusing operators with scope over a predication and/or a clause Mimesis predicatives indexing DRD, ideophones, etc. Predicativizers for non-predicative, non-mimetic signs

This is a pool of functions which can overlap to a considerable extent in light of the formal and functional affinities between them. There is first of all the structural commonality of a complex predicate with an inflected nucleus (the auxiliary) and some other constituent which contributes the central propositional meaning but which depends for several important features like illocutivity, predication operators, etc. on this nucleus. This is the major reason why such signs as mimetics (short quotes, ideophones, etc.) and loans, as well as ordinary non-verbal lexemes, are treated identically when they are to be used predicatively, although they differ from each other in other important respects. There is also an intimate functional relation applying at least to domains (1) and (2) in that mimesis expressions are inherently associated with foregrounded information in discourse. The possibility of the full or partial cooccurrence of the three major functions in individual languages is reflected by different types of "mixtures". The constant in these different mixtures is the use of the auxiliary as a QI-verb. The languages presented above can be classified in this way into various types. The first type, combining functions (1) and (2), is instantiated by Shona, Nguni, to a lesser degree Ik, and from a historical perspective possibly also Krongo and Lamang. It will be called for convenience the "Bantu type". A second and the most complex type displays all three functions and is represented here by Afar and Tigre (henceforth the "Afar type"). Languages like Aiki and Birom have functions (2) and (3), whereby (3) is not a highly general device operating over large parts of the lexicon (henceforth the "Birom type"). This is the major difference from the last type, seen in languages like Kanuri, Kunama, Dongola, and Bedauye. Here, the functional focus of the auxiliary also lies on (2) and (3), but it has developed in the latter domain so as to become a major inflectional device for a large class of verb lexemes (henceforth the "Kanuri type"). Regarding the non-RD functions, the Kanuri type shows the greatest contrast to the Bantu type: in the former, the appearance of the auxiliary is an almost functionless lexical feature of verbs; in the latter, it is a functional grammatical feature of predications and clauses. While it has been indicated repeatedly that there are obvious connections between the individual functions both within and across languages, it remains to be explained in detail how the different patterns of non-RDfunctions of the auxiliary are historically related to each other as well as to

500 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions the RD-function. In attempting such an account, I will start with a general observation regarding the above cases: if an auxiliary is involved in the syntactic conversion or inflectional derivation of non-verbal content signs to predicates, these always include mimetic signs like onomatopoeia, ideophones, interjections, etc. While languages of the Bantu type leave it at this, all other types display an extension of the range of content signs in various ways. My hypothesis for a historical scenario, therefore, is that the formation of such complex predicates starts with concepts that have an inherently expressive component, which may plausibly be intimately associated in a language with the foregrounding function of the auxiliary in connection with verb lexemes. The construction with expressive signs is then extended to other types of content signs in the scope of the auxiliary and also acquires a structural aspect of predicativization. The plausibility of this historical hierarchy of element classes as a fully adequate account is lessened at first glance by the fact that the particular function of incorporating loans, which seems to be first of all a matter of conversion/derivation, always appears to be important from the very beginning, even in languages where complex predicates are not (or not yet) ubiquitous in the representation of states of affairs. And loan words - at least at first sight - would not appear to have "an inherently expressive component", as my hypothesized historical scenario demands. But in fact there is a good deal to say about loan-words. First, EXTENSIVE loan-word incorporation by means of the relevant auxiliary seems to presuppose a certain sociolinguistic pattern. In fact, all languages for which such incorporation is mentioned are in a situation of language contact or even stable bilingualism where the donor language is regularly the prestigious one. In such cases it is highly plausible that an available syntactic structure comes to be employed secondarily for the function of integrating loans. This is the view taken by Kunene (1965: 35) regarding the use of the Xhosa quotative verb thi as a support verb for loan incorporation. Such a sequence is also indicated by Armbruster's (1960: 246) comment on the situation in Dongola: Verbs from Arabic [derived by means of the auxiliary E@] are a comparatively modern feature in the Nubian make-up. There are none in Old Nubian, of which we have a specimen dated as late as A.D. 1053 ..., so that they have all, apparently, entered Nubian since that date.

But this is not the entire story. In Aiki, for example, no clear evidence is discernible for a historical priority of the auxiliary's cooccurrence with mimetics vs. loans. Rather, another aspect concerning the nature of loans


and their relation to expressive signs like ideophones etc. seems to be in play. This is the fact that there appears to exist some kind of affinity between the two sign types - a point which is indicated by various considerations. For one thing, loan words can literally become expressive lexemes. For example, loans from Khoekhoe were frequently incorporated in Nguni as ideophones (Childs 1994: 197), and Sandawe color terms were converted in Burunge into ideophones (Kießling 1994: 195-FN98). A more important general factor which can also partly explain the phenomenon of converting loans into ideophones relates to the actual use of borrowed words. Compare the following statement by Beaton (1968: 123) on the situation in Fur: A very noticeable trait in modern Fur is the use of Fur versions of Arabic words compounded with the factitive verb 'a - to do, to make ... Such forms are numberless and are frequently used by the more sophisticated, even when there is a perfectly good Fur verb at the speaker's disposal.

The important point of this remark is that loan words are often not triggered by the need to encode a concept which has no mode of expression in the native vocabulary, but rather by certain communicative goals of a speaker, for example, to impress the hearer with one's eloquence and experience in the ways of the outer world, as Beaton sees it for Fur. This pragmatically and sociolinguistically sensitive status of borrowed words is indispensable for explaining the sometimes massive intrusion of a foreign lexicon into a borrowing language. Different impacts of loan words reflect different degrees which speakers of a language have reached in the adaptation of their means of expression to a complex sociolinguistic situation. The use of foreign words may well be originally restricted to certain speaker groups, certain discourse domains, certain types of borrowed items, etc. and, parallel to expressive means of communication, may then be subject to conscious manipulation in the speech of individuals. That is, loan words are "strange" signs in various respects: (1) in the literal sense, because they are not inherited lexemes, (2) in terms of phonetic, morphological, and syntactic properties, because they often deviate from the regular lexical patterns in the borrowing language, and (3) also in pragmatic terms, because they can be used as marked alternatives to normal linguistic signs of the language. As already indicated, the latter two features are transparently parallel to the properties of ideophones and other expressives. Thus loans are compatible with mimesis-marking predicates not just for purely structural reasons. Accordingly, the assumption that the implicational hierarchy of elements entering into complex predicates starts with

502 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions expressive signs appears quite compatible with a concrete historical sequence: mimetics + loans before others. When the range of non-verbal content words expands beyond loans and mimetics, not only the importance of the category-changing effect of complex predicates increases, but also its general relevance for clause formation. This trend can be strengthened by yet another process. In languages of the Afar type, the auxiliary can also be exploited as a foregrounding predication operator. Hence, there exists the possibility of using the same verb either "bare" in a canonical predicate, or together with an auxiliary in a marked complex structure with various foregrounding effects. However, when this foregrounding function is not maintained, the formal alternation is likely to be given up, too. The data indicate that this regularly takes the form of abandoning the older, non-periphrastic verb structure. The way of encoding a verbal concept has gone full cycle in that there is again just one form; this time, however, it involves the auxiliary. This latter scenario should not be divorced from an important formal aspect of the strategy, as a look at the situation in languages of the Kanuri type shows. The generalization of complex predicates in the verbal lexicon seems to correlate with the creation of a tight phonetic bond/fusion between auxiliary and content sign. The univerbation of these complex predicates up to the point of complete morphologization is favored by various structural factors. One such factor is a low complexity of the content sign, that is, that it is short and without internal structure. The auxiliary itself can also have little phonetic substance. The lack of intervening linguistic material - for example, affixes on the auxiliary - will also contribute to the emergence of a morphologically transparent one-word form. Finally, the positioning of the auxiliary after the content sign seems to work in the same direction in view of the crosslinguistic preference for suffixation. In the Northeast African verb-final languages of the Kanuri type, all these features appear to have conspired to convert the earlier predicate complexes to a suffixal conjugation pattern. This can be conceived of as a gradual process of so-called HOST-CLASS FORMATION (viz. the emergence of a large lexeme class sharing the same morphology), via the generalization of an inflection pattern which is transparent and regular. This motivated expansion is corroborated by the fact that the new verb type is an open class which readily acquires new members and stands in opposition to a closed class of verbs that follow a conservative, morphologically irregular type of conjugation. In this process, the presence of the auxiliary has become virtually functionless for the modulation of event representations; it is relegated to the lexicon as a purely morphological specification


for the major class of verbal lexemes. The status of the auxiliary as a semantically void inflectional formative obviously represents a very late stage of grammaticalization. However, its origin in a situation where complex predicates focus on the predicative use of expressive content signs is still discernible, as suggested by Hutchison's (1981b) historical account of the Kanuri case. It is interesting that a comparable scenario applies to another area with complex predicates, viz. northwestern Australia. The situation is addressed from a comparative and historical perspective by Heath (1976), Alpher (1994: 164-8), Schultze-Berndt (2000: 532-43), and in most detail McGregor (2002). There is an important difference from the African cases, however, in that the auxiliaries involved in the formation of complex predicates in Australia are not just one or two in number, but come instead from a greater, although closed, set of "semantically generic verbs [which] participate in an overt system of event categorisation" (Schultze-Berndt 2000: 552). However, the different stages in the scenario proposed above regarding the variability in lexeme types entering into complex predicates (with expressives as the first stage) as well as the variable strength of phonetic bond between auxiliary and content sign (loose > tight > inflected oneword form) can also be encountered in Australia across a number of languages which are genealogically only distantly related to each other. There are even sets of cognates which appear in one language as a free ideophone, in another in a fixed lexical collocation, and in yet another language as an obligatorily inflected stem. Having outlined a historical scenario for the emergence of the different non-RD uses of the auxiliary, it remains to be explained how these relate to its use in QIs - the central issue of the present study. Two different explanatory possibilities arise from previous research and the present discussion. On the one hand, the constructional source of the complex predicates may be a genuine QI, which by definition is associated with a reported text and an utterance feature. The other hypothesis is that complex predicates emerge from a semantically more general construction which is used inter alia (but only inter alia) to mark mimesis/RD. The first explanation has been the dominant approach in previous studies in that the auxiliaries are explicitly said or tacitly assumed to have originally been generic speech verbs 'say'. At first glance, there are indeed several intriguing phenomena of RD-constructions which favor this view. First, the isomorphism between QIs and ideophone-inserting constructions is so widespread crosslinguistically that the former are commonly viewed as the source for the latter. One might propose enlarging the chain of con-

504 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions text extensions to: DRD-quote > ideophone > others, which would be perfectly compatible with my above scenario. A possible reservation, that most verbal concepts expressed by means of complex predicates do not entail any form of speech or expressiveness, can be countered by assuming a gradual generalization. Possible seeds of this process can even be identified within RD, for example, in languages where the attribution of speech acts to inanimate entities is quite frequent, at least in certain discourse styles (compare, e.g., Dale (1972: 127) regarding so-called "dramatizing speech" in Shona). One might even be tempted to invoke the general correlation between DRD and ideophones, on the one hand, and foreground information in discourse, on the other - and, in so doing, account in addition for the use of QI-verbs as focus operators. Therefore, RD, especially of the direct type, does seem to have a certain potential for developing the relevant non-RD uses. Another phenomenon adds a very concrete detail to this possibility. In a number of languages which lack an established derivational function of the QI-predicator, one finds certain regular collocations of a default-QI and a one-word utterance which convey semantic notions commonly encoded in other languages by ordinary verbs. Sometimes such an idiomatic phrase is very frequent or even the only device to express a certain concept. Larson (1978: 112-4) subsumes this phenomenon under a so-called "concept" function of RD. Compare the following three examples from Aguaruna, Telefol, and Mupun, respectively. (435) niishkam atsa tusa wakitkiu he.also no saying he.returned He also refused and then returned. (Larson 1978: 114) (436) mísám oó akeéla koo thanks Q QV:3S IND He thanked (him). ("Thanks", he said.) (Healey 1972: 219) or wur n´ i (437) wu sat n´ i 3M.S say Q yes 3M.S Q yes he said yes, he agreed (Frajzyngier 1996a: 125) Such phrases are also found in the sample. Just to mention a few examples, har bismillah 'say: bismillah' in Koyra Chiini conveys 'agree'; nanàñ gE@ 'say/think: It is true' in Donno S is used as 'believe (it)'; and gV yaghwe


'say: hello' in Lamang expresses 'greet'. It could be argued in the context of the present discussion that such fixed idioms might provide a pattern for the use of the auxiliary with other content signs, which could then ultimately develop into lexical items. This scenario would be relevant for the general emergence and lexicalization of complex predicates based on a QIverb. It should be recognized, though, that such idioms appear to be isolated and restricted to concepts that are closely associated with utterances and linguistic behavior. They are in fact highly comparable to a frequent though lexically restricted phenomenon in Indo-European languages which was insightfully described by Benveniste (1971) under the name of "delocutive" verbs. This term refers to predicative items which are derived from interjection-like "locutions", for example, Latin salutare 'greet' from Salus!, negare 'refuse' from Nec, etc. One major difference vis-à-vis the African cases mentioned just above is that the Indo-European cases are completely lexicalized, while the African cases are still transparent RDconstructions depending on a QI-element. That such structures should have a major potential impact on the lexicon is not clear from the available evidence. The related definitional stipulation that QIs are semantically restricted to behavior associated with speech and linguistic texts and are only marginally extended to auditorily perceived phenomena provides the central motivation for rejecting the initial general argumentation for a QI-source. As I tried to show in Chapter 5, there is no clear evidence that QIs as such are indeed the source of ideophone-inserting constructions, which would serve as input for subsequent changes. QIs are also not genuine focus operators, which would have to be assumed if one were to try to account directly for the predication- or clause-operator functions of the auxiliary. Guided by the findings made in previous sections, I therefore prefer the alternative hypothesis. I see the auxiliary's functions both within and outside RD as the result of PARALLEL grammaticalization from some source item that is capable of encroaching on all the relevant domains on the basis of its semantic and grammatical properties. The candidates for such sources come from the same set of items which were established in Chapter 5 as sources for mimesis/DRD markers: generic non-speech verbs, similative/manner markers, deictics, etc. A first advantage of this approach is that the grammaticalization changes require far less in the way of semantic and formal adjustments than is the case when looking for a source in RD. It is significant in this respect that hardly any surface form of the structures described in Sections

506 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions 7.1.1 and 7.1.2 suggests that it emerged through a gradual formal transition from a normal RD-construction of the relevant language. At the same time, there is a fairly large amount of crosslinguistic data showing that alternative, non-QI sources do play an important role in all the relevant non-RD-functions, and this without any necessary involvement in RD. In Section 6.3 I have referred to data regarding similative and manner markers as operators marking focus and other pragmatic functions. Generic verbs like 'do' are equally attested as predication focus markers. A well-researched case is do-periphrasis in English; similar phenomena are found elsewhere, for example, with generic action verbs in several Bantu languages of southwestern Tanzania like New Ngoni, Ndendeule, and Matengo (Ebner 1951: 29, Güldemann f.n.). An even wider range of typological data can be cited for the use of non-speech verbs as support/dummy verbs in constructions inserting ideophones and loans, and as a predicativizer with other non-verbal lexemes. First, this applies to all verbs that are reported as occurring in complementary distribution with the purported 'say'-verbs in cases of the type treated in Section 7.1.1 (e.g., Afar hee 'put'). There are many more cases, though. For Wambon, Vries & Vries-Wiersma (1992: 13-7) report -mo 'do' and -ke 'be(come)' as verbalizing support verbs operating over interrogatives, adjectives, nouns, loan verbs from Indonesian, and also certain predicative signs. Several cases can be found in Nakh-Dagestanian languages: awun 'do, make' and xûn 'be(come)' in Lezgian are verbalizers of ideophones, adjectives, nouns, and borrowed verbs (Haspelmath 1993: 178-83); uwo 'do' and tq(u) 'happen' in Hunzib incorporate loans (Berg 1995: 114-5), and i//ir 'be(come)', ar/ir 'do, make', u(l)q 'move', i(l)z 'turn into', and i(r)k 'pass' in Dargi form verbs out of nouns, adjectives, adverbs, and sound-symbolic elements (Berg 2001: 534). The role of such verbs in the incorporation of loans is particularly salient: compare Campbell (1985: 143-4) on chiwa 'do' in Pipil, and Kunene (1965: 34-5) on etsa 'do' in Sotho; Myers-Scotton & Jake (1999) report this as a regular phenomenon of code-switching in Chewa, Turkish, Japanese and South Asian languages. Unsurprisingly, there are parallel cases in the sample, too. The use of non-speech verbs for the insertion of ideophones was mentioned in Section 5.1.6. The doublets of the purported 'say'-verbs in Aiki (EEs 'do') and Tigre (wada 'do, make') also belong here. Examples of a 'do'-verb as a dummy predicate with loan words are Fur 'a 'do, make' (Beaton 1968: 123, see above) and Donno S kanà 'do' (Kervran 1993: 243). The Hausa verb yii 'do' is cited in connection with predication focus and focused verb categories like perfect and progressive (see Wolff (1993: 505) and Cohen et al.


(2002: 243-4)). Similar phenomena are found with Khoekhoe hîi 'do' (Haacke p.c.), which can even cooccur in this function with the manner marker ti, and Ju|'hoan dù 'do' (Dickens 2005: 85). Last but not least, the present hypothesis is inherently related to another issue, the etymology of the language-specific auxiliaries concerned. The general picture does not run counter to the position taken up here: in most cases, the QI-verb which is cognate with the auxiliary must be assigned to the class of quotative or mimesis verbs. These grammaticalized signs are semantically opaque and could very possibly have non-utterance sources. This was discussed above for Kanuri n, Aiki ir, Kunama u, Birom ye, Ik kut, and Krongo ikkì. Some items can even be plausibly reconstructed with a meaning other than 'say' which is capable of accounting for the multiplicity of its uses. The most prominent case is that of Bantu *ti 'be/do thus'. But similar semantic accounts can be presented for other items, too: Bedauye an as 'be(come)', Lamang gV as a manner verb, and Dongola E@ as an equational or manner verb. It is quite misleading, then, when Cohen et al. (2002) speak of "the grammaticalization of 'say' in East Africa." There is only one fairly clear exception to the above etymological generalization, one which in fact concerns an entire language group, Ethiosemitic. It was shown above that the generic speech verb bela of Tigre partakes in the areal phenomenon of complex predicates and this also applies to many of its cognates in closely related languages (cf. Cohen et al. (2002: 235-8) for more details). At the same time, as discussed in Section 5.1.1.2, the Ethiosemitic etymon *bhl goes back quite unequivocally to a Semitic speech verb 'say'. It is difficult to deny, then, that a 'say'-verb can develop all the uses that have so far been reserved in my approach for nonspeech lexemes. There is, however, an explanation which is capable of reconciling this special case with the more general prediction. This concerns the fact that the emergence of verb compounds with *bhl in Ethiosemitic is widely considered, like many other structural features of Ethiosemitic, to be the result of substratal interference from Cushitic languages (see inter alia Hetzron 1975: 113). As shown above, such verb compounds are most likely indigenous in Cushitic and represent an instance of a diachronically older and global theme in Northeast Africa. I therefore assume that the recruitment of a 'say'-verb in Ethiosemitic for functions that are not well motivated by the meaning of this verb or its QI-context represents a calque from the familiar polyfunctionality pattern in Cushitic languages, where a multipurpose auxiliary used inter alia as a default QI-verb is akin to, but not identical with, a generic speech verb. Accordingly, *bhl would not have itself undergone a

508 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions process of grammaticalization governed predominantly by the functional motivations adduced here; rather, it has made a "parasitic" shortcut. So while the case of *bhl certainly modifies and enriches the notion of grammaticalization, it does not invalidate the above scenario. For this reason, I maintain on the basis of the data at hand that the grammaticalizations at issue here are unlikely to start with a construction reserved for RD. Pace Crass et al. (2001) and Cohen et al. (2002), the RDuse of the respective linguistic signs is derived from more generic nonspeech meanings of their sources, as are their other uses as an auxiliary. This is the more probable hypothesis as long as these elements cannot be convincingly shown to have their lexical origin in true speech verbs and to have developed all these functions by virtue of their inherent semantic potential as speech verbs.

7.2 Functions in nominal morphosyntax I have been indicating cases of polyfunctionality of QI-elements where the other (non-RD) grammatical functions are likely to be derived from some grammaticalization process outside the traditional quotative complex. I also tried to show in Chapter 5 that a wide range of markers with fairly general semantic and/or functional properties enter into QIs. These comprise the semantically most basic verbs of state and action, deictics, similarity/manner markers, pronouns, as well as grams marking focus and presentation. In view of this list, it is hardly surprising that an element's function in QIs is often only a secondary offshoot of its general development and is not the central trigger of its polygrammaticalization. The particular example of similarity and manner markers will suffice to recall what an extremely complex picture of an item's synchronic polyfunctionality can arise from this scenario. Examples were given above demonstrating that these elements, without necessarily having any function in DRD, resurface in several interrogatives; in conjunctions marking clauses of manner, perceived states of affairs, time, and condition; in relational grams marking role and comparative standard; in nominal coordinators and determiners; and in predication and clause operators marking various pragmatic functions like focus, speaker attitude, etc. This impressive list is most likely incomplete, nor does it consider the possible historical relation of this marker type to equational/inchoative predicatives and deictics which in turn can give rise to many grammatical functions.

7.2 Functions in nominal morphosyntax 509

If such functions are not derived from the domain of RD, they do not strictly speaking belong to the central topic of this study, because they do not involve QIs. Nevertheless, they must be mentioned here briefly, if only because other scholars have attempted repeatedly to explain them within the framework of the quotative complex or at least assumed tacitly that such an explanation is possible. Moreover, there exist several types of grams where some form of etymological relation between a QI and a nonQI element seems apparent, yet where even the assumption that the ultimate source lies outside RD does not yield a fully satisfactory explanation as an alternative to the quotative account. In order to stimulate further research on these challenging topics, I will briefly outline two such areas. 7.2.1

Nominal identification, listing, and coordination

There are various candidates among the QI-element types other than speech verbs which can account for a function in the identification, listing, and coordination of nominal syntagms. An example is the Nguni items ngokuthi 'namely' (Doke et al. 1990,1: 305) and yikuthi 'that is to say', which can be related semantically to the cataphoric and deictic component of thi 'like this.' (438) yi-ku-thi umu-zi ka-Mabhengwane COP-INF-thus 3-village POSS-PN that is, the village of Mabhengwane (Warmelo 1938: 12) The fact that an element occurs in a syntactic construction with nouns as well as in a QI is not the problematic issue here. Rather, it is the poorly explored internal network of functions in the nominal domain which may affect the interpretation of a parallel element in the quotative complex. One such problem is found in noun coordination. Again, similative and manner markers are attested in this function, for example, English as well as or German sowie. Related cases are found in the sample, too. Consider the correlative structure with mo` in Izon (Williamson 1965: 30, 61, 73, 90) as in (439). It can be assumed that this construction involves historically the manner deictic mó` (which is also the quotative of QI4). nbe`lé`ì`-mo`-kpo` bó-doù` (439) iwíri-mo` tortoise-and lizard-and-also come-PERF Tortoise and Lizard have come (Williamson 1965: 61)

510 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions Likewise, in Igbo a correlative coordination strategy 'both ... and ...' is based on the gram mà or kà (Adams 1932: 97, Green & Igwe 1963: 51, Emenanjo` 1978: 88), which are both also attested as complementizers. At least for kà, these two functions could be derived with some plausibility from the similative marker kà. (440) kà nwoke# kà nwaànyì` as men as women both men and women (Emenanjo` 1978: 88) The manner deictic an´ 'thus' of Kera also occurs in noun coordination. Here, however, the syntactic configuration is slightly different, and in other constructions the word has other related but distinct meanings (Ebert 1979: 250-1). In (441) an´ precedes a normal nominal conjunct already marked by dàanà 'and'. In (442) it introduces a nominal list which is generally understood to be incomplete; appropriate translations would be for example, etc. or the more colloquial and stuff. Finally, an´ in (443) refers back to a specific, possibly finite list of items previously mentioned in the discourse and implies the conceptual inclusion of those previously introduced conjuncts (which are not repeated). The last two contexts can be subsumed under the typologically well-known phenomenon of associative plural marking. dàanà kóoyá (441) an´ yáw thus pelican and dog Pelikan und Hund [pelican and dog] (Ebert 1979: 250) hàg´@N (442) an´ éeréN ám-d´$ k´@c´@N mayáwná b´$ thus hunting cattle.herding PN POSS death.ceremony Dinge wie die Jagd, das Hüten des Viehs, das Mayawna der Totenzeremonie [things like hunting, cattle herding and the Mayawna of the death ceremony] (ibid.) (443) an´ áb´$rgíjìwjìw thus water.flea Der Wasserfloh und die anderen [Water-flea and them] (ibid.) The sample provides a few other grams in the domain of nominal listing and coordination which are identical or similar in shape to a QI-element.


As so often before, this QI-element sometimes clearly involves a similative marker. I will only mention these here for the record without attempting to explain them or even necessarily implying a historical link. The Igbo complementizer nà of QI3 has the same form as the unmarked, non-correlative coordinator linking nominals and possibly also clauses (Green & Igwe 1963: 36, 47; Emenanjo` 1978: 87-88; Adams 1932: 97). The two variants of the complex disjunctive coordinator kà/mà ò` bù` 'or, nor' (after negative verbs) and 'either ... or ...' (in correlatives) involve besides a predicate 'it is' also mà and similative kà, which are also the complementizers of QI4 and QI5 (Adams 1932: 99, Green & Igwe 1963: 48, Williamson (ed.) 1972: 202). In Yoruba, similative bí, which is also the complementizer of QI5, is apparently incorporated in (t)àbí 'or' (Abraham (1958: 6, 628-9); see also dubitative àbí mentioned in Section 6.3). The same general polyfunctionality pattern can be expected to occur also in other languages in and outside Africa. For example, the variety of uses of Kera an´ 'thus' can be fruitfully compared with the "listing"function of the QI-verb qamb in Usan, about which Reesink (1993: 223) writes: When qamb directly follows a noun (phrase) it signals that the noun is only one of a list of items that S[peaker] wants to refer to. The other items may be explicitly mentioned following qamb, but this is not obligatory.

Given that Kera an´ is a manner deictic and that such an element can be a QI-nucleus, Reesink's semantic analysis of Usan qamb as 'say' should be reconsidered; this case might instead reflect the polygrammaticalization of a marker of similarity and manner into the domain of RD on the one hand and of associative plurality on the other hand. One might, of course, be tempted to relate the cases cited above to the quotative complex, following the trend in previous research of assuming that QIs and speech verbs in particular are somehow notoriously fruitful cradles of other grams. Within limits, this is indeed true; as a default hypothesis it is inadequate, however. In my opinion, the items treated above do not reveal an obvious semantic-functional relation to RD, so that this domain is not the first place to search for their origin. 7.2.2

Multipurpose relational gram

There is another area where grams have sometimes raised suspicions of being connected with QI-elements, namely the marking of grammatical relations of nominals. Recall the example of Baka mentioned in Section

512 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions 4.2, for which Kilian-Hatz (1995: 264-83) proposes that the quotative pe, analyzed as a verb 'say', has developed into a relational gram with various functions. Drawing on the fact that this element involves inter alia the marking of similarity, it has been argued here that there is a more plausible alternative to the speech-verb account of this quotative. However, the fact remains that pe is not just a similative but a multipurpose oblique marker. Cases where the shape of a quotative gram is close to or identical with that of a similarly versatile nominal marker are also found in the sample and, more importantly, the number of such cases is too high to ignore. I list them here without necessarily implying that there is indeed an etymological relation between the compared items: 1. Dongola: grammaticalized dependent verb form of quotative verb E@g(i) vs. oblique postposition Eg 'concerning, as to the effect of, for' (Armbruster 1960: §4339-40, §5920-3) 2. Ngiti: quotative verb ti vs. oblique postposition tí (Kutsch Lojenga 1994: 303, 306-8) 3. Ju|'hoan: quotative verb ko vs. multipurpose oblique preposition ko (Dickens 1994: 228-9, 2005) 4. Taa: quotative verb tV (< ta) vs. multipurpose oblique preposition kV/tV (< ka/ta) (Traill 1994: 154) 5. Izon: quotative mó` vs. oblique directional verb suffix -mó` 'toward, in regard to' (often with animate object) (Williamson 1965: 35-6, 104) 6. Supyire: quotative na vs. locative postposition na (Carlson 1994: 178-9) 7. Ngbaka Ma'bo: quotative 'bo# vs. multipurpose oblique preposition 'bo# (Thomas 1963: 196-7, 1970: 12) 8. Yoruba: quotative verb ní vs. multipurpose oblique preposition ní (Abraham 1958: 439-41, Madugu 1982, Yusuf 1985)87 9. Tikar: quotative lE vs. multipurpose oblique preposition lE$ (Stanley 1991: 231-4, 235-6, 343-4) I do not have a concrete hypothesis for such cases, let alone a ready explanation for the nature of the relation between the compared items. Indi87 Lord (1993: 20-9) proposes that Yoruba ní expanded from an original function as a locative marker into all other oblique roles to the point that it marks synchronically virtually any grammatical relation. She gives no evidence for such a historical scenario. It becomes clear from other studies that ní is a default oblique marker that is triggered by pragmatic rather than semantic considerations; its object has the status of the assertive focus of an utterance.


vidual cases may just represent a fortuitous similarity, all the more so in that only little phonetic substance is involved. This is even more probable in cases where the order configuration of the compared elements differs. This is the case for Ngiti and Supyire, where the relevant QI-elements occur before the quote but the relational grams are postpositions. At the same time, there are certain indications that the phenomenon as a whole is not entirely accidental. First, in at least one language, Dongola, the etymological relation between the two items is explicitly assumed in the relevant source and is backed up by concrete structural evidence. Another observation across these cases is a certain degree of semantic homogeneity of the relational grams, which display two major profiles. In Dongola and Izon, they involve the notion of an abstract logical relation as well as a more concrete connotation of directionality - hence such translations as 'toward, for, concerning'. In Ju|'hoan, Taa, Ngbaka Ma'bo, Yoruba, and Tikar, the elements are genuine default markers of valency-external participants without any notable semantic bias (these languages share certain basic features in the syntactic organization of clauses like a generally low verb valency and partially also verb serialization, which might turn out to be relevant). Crosslinguistic parallels, finally, suggest that the phenomenon is not an African idiosyncrasy. Rhodes (1986: 16), for example, provides the case of the Ojibwa verbal prefix iN-, which transforms speech verbs into verbs indexing DRD. The author gives for this item the suspicious double gloss as a relational gram 'to(ward)' and a similative marker 'like'. The involvement here of the meaning 'like' gains in significance in view of the African cases at issue, because these mostly involve a semantically generic sign which qualifies as a possible source for both the quotative and the relational gram: Dongola E@ 'be (like)' (in the latter function as a dependent verb form), Ju|'hoan koh 'do thus', Izon mó` 'thus', Ngbaka Ma'bo 'bò 'like', and Tikar lE 'thus'. Suggestive as the general picture may appear, it is far from answering the most basic questions. It does not establish beyond doubt the source or sources of the adpositions concerned or their actual relation to the QIelements, or demonstrate conclusively that the cases represent a unitary and regular grammaticalization phenomenon, or give a plausible scenario and mechanism of how the function as a nominal marker comes about. However, I would venture one hypothesis with more confidence, and this is the most important point in the context of the present study. There exists no obvious semantic-functional affinity between the domain of grammatical relations and that of RD. Therefore, I consider it to be

514 Grammatical functions unrelated to reported-discourse constructions unlikely that the source of the above adpositions is to be found within the framework of the extended quotative complex in QI-elements, or speech verbs for that matter. Given that the apparent cognates of the relational grams in the RD-domain are all grammaticalized quotatives, it seems necessary to clarify first the origin of these items and then see whether the identified source might also be a plausible predecessor for the relevant type of relational gram.

Chapter 8 Summary

The final chapter of this book gives a brief summary of the general findings of the study. The points to be made here no longer relate specifically to the African language sample, but are hoped to contribute to a crosslinguistically oriented framework for the synchronic and diachronic analysis of RD in general and DRD in particular. Section 8.1 deals with the synchronic formal aspects of QIs and presents a preliminary typology emerging therefrom, with particular reference to the morphosyntactic classification of QIs and patterns of QI-quote order. It also deals with the relationship of RD to sentential complementation and mimesis and thus tries to embed it into a language system as a whole. Section 8.2 summarizes the conclusions regarding the historical aspects of QIs. In particular, it attempts to sum up the evidence regarding two general points. First, not only are QIs a frequent source of different types of grammaticalization, but they are themselves often the result of grammaticalization from a number of different sources. Second, QIs can also be the cradle of full lexemes, namely verbs, whereby the QI predicative is the basis of the new lexical item. This implies a more general conclusion for grammaticalization research which has heretofore hardly been entertained as a possibility, namely that grammatical constructions may give rise not only to new grammatical meanings, but to new lexical meanings as well. The final section 8.3 presents a brief outlook on possible future research on RD with particular reference to the limits of the present study.

8.1 Quotative indexes and reported discourse: towards a typology The present study of QIs in a sample of 39 African languages has established various parameters for a general typology of this expression type. The most important relate to the internal structure of the QI and can be characterized on the one hand in terms of different degrees of morphosyntactic elaboration, with special reference to the QI's clause status, and on the other hand in terms of its primary semantic orientation. The choices regarding these two factors yield six basic QI-types, as shown in Figure 1.

516 Summary

± Clausehood

-

± Quote-oriented

-

+

+

-

± Quote orienter

+

-

± Clausehood of quote orienter

+

-

Non-clausal participantoriented QI

Non-clausal quoteoriented QI

Monoclausal eventoriented QI

Monoclausal quoteoriented QI

+

Monoclausal Biclausal bipartite QI bipartite QI

Figure 1. Basic semanto-syntactic QI-types

The monoclausal event-oriented QI of the form [SP 'say'] is commonly assumed to represent the canonical structure of the expression type and has therefore also served here as the starting point of the discussion. Ironically, this study reveals that it is in some sense the "odd man out". It stands in a functional opposition to all other types, which downplay the DESCRIPTION of the speech event and focus more on the PRESENTATION of the quote, or else on its source and/or addressee. Given this general contrast, it seems preferable to distinguish in mono-clausal QIs from the very beginning between QI-tokens involving speech and related verbs, and tokens with nonspeech and quotative verbs - a principle which had not been viewed as meaningful before the empirical data for this study were analyzed and classified. Another important methodological point for future research is that there is the danger of lumping together quite distinct QI-types in a superficial structural and semantic analysis of RD-constructions. In particular, a nonclausal quote-oriented QI of the form [SP quotative] or a monoclausal quote-oriented QI of the form [SP quotative.verb] can easily be mistaken for a monoclausal event-oriented QI if their already-grammaticalized quotative marker fails to be recognized as a semantically opaque element which cannot be legitimately equated with lexically transparent speech verbs.

8.1 Quotative indexes and reported discourse: towards a typology 517

A second major domain of QIs dealt with in this study was the position of the QI vis-a-vis the quote. The major order patterns to be reckoned with are repeated below: (1) (2) (3) (4)

Preposed cataphoric QI Postposed anaphoric QI Circumposed anaphoric QI Intraposed QI (in possible combination with previous)

While these four order patterns suffice to characterize individual QItokens, in some cases it is preferable to identify a QI-type which subsumes the more than one of these orders. This possibility would also take care of the existence of what I have called a "transposable/floating" QI, where even the basic opposition between cataphoric and anaphoric orientation of the QI-nucleus is irrelevant. A major conclusion of this survey is that the above order patterns are not equally salient in language: there is a general crosslinguistic preference for preposed QIs, irrespective of a language's constituent order elsewhere. Basic word order is an important factor for the QI-profile of an individual language, but it is better understood as a predictor of the likelihood that a language may deviate from the general trend to place the QI before the quote - a phenomenon which is especially important for head-final languages. An area for future investigation relating to QI-quote order is the hypothesis that from a historical perspective QI-segment types are subject to different degrees of erosion and grammaticalization: intra-quotes and offquotes would be more prone to petrification and fusion than on-quotes, in line with observations in other areas of grammar (Cutler, Hawkins & Gilligan 1985; Bybee, Pagliuca & Perkins 1990). There are certainly other useful criteria for classifying QIs, but these are apparently of secondary importance vis-à-vis the proposed semantosyntactic and order typologies. Such additional classificatory parameters would include the part-of-speech status of the QI-nucleus, the status (obligatory, facultative, or impossible) and the grammatical relation of participant-marking, the valency of a verbal QI-predicate, etc. That some of these have played a less prominent role in the present study may be an artifact of the overall typological profile of the African language sample. In any case, the wide range of parameters of possible QI-variability and the different functional contexts in which QIs are used make it very unlikely that a language can make do with just a single type. As the present

518 Summary sample and other studies show, a single language normally displays a diversity of QI-patterns, belying the occasional assumption of a default structure in and across languages. It is, however, still too early to ascertain whether individual languages exemplify crosslinguistically recurrent QIprofiles, and if so, how universal trends and language-specific features interact to yield these profiles. A further major conclusion resulting from this study is that the linguistic domain of RD overlaps considerably with two other domains. This is illustrated graphically in Figure 2.

MIMESIS

DRD

RD

CLAUSE COMPLEMENTATION

Figure 2. The position of RD vis-à-vis mimesis and clause complementation

The first domain is clause complementation, whose relation to RD has been recognized for a long time. However, an important modification of the traditional conceptualization of this relation is proposed here. On this view, complementation proper should be restricted to a relatively narrow range of RD-related clause-linkage constructions involving subordinate clauses which are formally desententialized. By contrast, combinations which involve a clause reporting propositional contents and retaining its morphosyntactic potential of establishing a sentence cum speech act should be excluded from the domain of complementation and subsumed under RD, irrespective of whether this involves actual speech. Admittedly, it is possible in individual languages that sentential units toward the extreme indirect pole of RD are incipiently reduced and integrated in the discourse matrix so that the entire construction gradually enters the domain of narrow clause complementation. In other words, the distinction is not clearcut across the board. I would venture, however, that my conceptual idealization is based on a fairly robust formal differentiation between the two expression types found in the majority of the world's languages. Under the present syntactic analysis of RD-constructions in terms of the tagging model an important conclusion is that the dependency between the two combined units turns out to be reversed: in RD the major unit of the com-

8.1 Quotative indexes and reported discourse: towards a typology 519

plex construction is normally the quote, and what is commonly called the "matrix clause" is the dependent tag. The second domain with which RD overlaps, mimesis, has been established primarily on the basis of the present study. Besides RD toward the direct end of the relevant categorial scale, it comprises such non-RD-expressions as sound imitation, ideophones, and representational gesture. DRD can be conceptualized as a true intersection between mimesis and RD. The transition between mimesis and unmarked linguistic description by means of canonical lexical signs is in principle gradual. This also holds for the sub-domain of RD, which is a continuum stretching between the extreme poles of mimetic DRD and minimally mimetic IRD, so that the transition from one to the other is even more subtle crosslinguistically than that between RD and clause complementation. Another important result of this study is to further strengthen the multidimensional nature of the formal distinction between different RDcategories. Although an elaboration of this approach has not been a focus in the analysis, the following points in support can be discerned from several kinds of data: (1) (2) (3)

The position of an individual construction on the RD-scale is determined by various parameters. These parameters concern all subparts of RD-constructions. The realizations of the different parameters can, with respect to their normal categorial association, contradict each other to some extent within a RD-construction.

This multidimensional approach and, as a consequence, the partial mutual independence of the individual parameters make it possible to deal with certain types of RD-constructions which display an ambiguous behavior. To mention just a few examples, these include free IRD, grammaticalized SP-reflexive 1st-person pronouns cooccurring in the quote with shifters in indirect style (see Section 8.3 below), and a combination in the quote of logophoric pronouns with shifters in direct style. Certain parameters are more essential than others and therefore heuristically better for a categorization of RD-tokens. The most important features of the quote are those involving its morphosyntactic form, prosody, and concomitant paralinguistic signals. As in many other studies, the particular formal parameter of quote-internal reference shift of pronouns (yielding the prototype for direct vs. indirect reference) has played the central role in the present work. However, the bias towards this parameter

520 Summary is primarily a consequence of the kind of data available, which seldom provide any information beyond the purely segmental form of the quote. Given that the deictic and pragmatic orientation cannot be discerned in all quotes from segmental devices like pronouns and other shifters and, more importantly, that the encoding of a relevant device can be grammaticalized, non-segmental features associated with the representation of a reported text seem to be more reliable criteria for identifying the RD-category. This is because, in order to attain the mimetic end of the RD-domain, suprasegmental and paralinguistic signals strongly tend to be alienated from the normal flow of discourse and arranged in the style of an enacted, performed event. Since such non-segmental properties could not be considered here, this study, like many others before, remains defective in its treatment of RD. As far as properties of the QI are concerned, this study provides some preliminary indications as to how its formal design correlates to a certain extent with function, that is, with the different categories of RD. Features associated with the DRD-end of the continuum are as follows. The QI tends to display: (1) (2) (3) (4) (5) (6) (7) (8)

little substance compared to the quote a loose phonetic bond to the quote a linear position not conforming to that of a verb vis-à-vis its object little elaboration of event representation including its absence predication operators marking the clause as foregrounded elements implying effected speech instead of internal awareness a referentially specific and cognitively conscious SP-referent quote-orienting devices, but without reference to the type of quote

Although these features are unlikely to all occur simultaneously in a QItoken, they all serve in one way or another to focus on the direct quote as an alien textual entity within the discourse. This is a result of the basic property of DRD: it is a marked representation of a state of affairs vis-à-vis representations which rely on canonical linguistic signs in the descriptive mode; it is a mimetic expression. This is evidenced not the least by the recruitment of mimesis constructions for the marking of DRD. This conclusion is one of the most important outcomes of this study and represents one of its potential contributions to a general theory of RD.

8.2 Quotative indexes as target and source of linguistic change 521

8.2 Quotative indexes as target and source of linguistic change On the basis of the information assembled especially in Chapters 4-7, I can also summarize now the findings regarding the second major question of this book: how can the extreme functional versatility of certain QIelements be explained in historical terms? This widespread polyfunctionality has been a challenge both to linguists interested in the history of a particular language or language group and to those researching crosslinguistically recurrent patterns of grammaticalization change. As mentioned in Section 4.1, previous research has focused on the development of new grammatical expressions out of a QI and in particular on the speech-verb channel. I have tried to show that such a bias fails to recognize an important fact, namely, that QIs can themselves display a high degree of previous grammaticalization. This must undermine any overhasty association of a QI with a plain predicative expression based on a semantically transparent lexical item. Many QIs are the OUTCOME of grammaticalization, in that structures employed for other functions, most importantly for the indexing of mimesis in general, become conventionalized in or even dedicated to the domain of DRD. In other words, a QI is in principle both target and source of grammaticalization. As a consequence, the polyfunctionality pattern of a given QI-element can be the result of a wide variety of historical scenarios. Two opposite patterns can be identified: (1) its use in a QI and in the other (non-RD) function are both derived from another more basic meaning or function and (2) its function outside RD is tied to its use in a QI in a way which implies that the RD-construction itself underwent grammaticalization to yield the non-RD use. The relevance of the first case was established by the discussion in Chapter 5, where it was demonstrated that the establishment of a QI relies on a much greater variety of lexical and grammatical elements than just speech verbs. The most important types of source elements are repeated in the following list: (1) (2) (3) (4) (5) (6)

Generic speech verbs Generic verbs of equation, inchoativity, and action Markers of similarity and manner Quote-referring pronominals Markers of focus and presentation SP-referring pronominals

522 Summary The full grammaticalization history of all these items is not the subject of this study. Nevertheless, the following generalizations can be made. With respect to developments outside RD, a verb 'say' - that is, a true generic speech verb - is not a particularly common source for other grams. The potential of these other element types for grammaticalization, however, is tremendous. This becomes evident from the wide range and high frequency of actually attested cases and it is also plausible from the semantically generic character which these elements already possess. The variability of the sources of QI-elements is the most important factor underlying the particularly complex picture of polyfunctionality frequently encountered in this domain. Few studies exist where this fact is explicitly taken into account and where the functions in the quotative complex are recognized as just one outcome of changes which have affected various grammatical domains simultaneously. Compare in this respect the recent treatments of Bislama olsem by Meyerhoff & Niedzielski (1998) and Meyerhoff (2002) and of Shona ti by Güldemann (2002). In the discussion in this book, in particular in Chapter 7 and parts of Section 6.6, I have indicated other cases of grams which have commonly been associated with the quotative complex, but which are in my view better related to other source constructions. The second case, where a function of a QI-element outside the RDdomain can be related to its employment in RD, was the focus of Chapter 6. The number of functions that are discussed there as developing out of a QI, or better an entire RD-construction, is also impressive. The list below summarizes these functions: (1) (2) (3) (4) (5) (6) (7) (8) (9) (10) (11)

Naming Reported evidence Illocution reinforcement (and possibly other speech act modifiers) Simile (relevant for similatives and manner-clause linkage) Proximative Deontic modality Indirect causation Purpose-clause linkage Reason-clause linkage Condition-clause linkage Multipurpose subordination

Note that two functional complexes are not listed here. They are, first, expressions of internal awareness and its specialized variants like intention


etc. and, second, proposition-type clause linkage associated with complement-taking verbs ("sentential complementation"). The reason for this is that these domains can both be subsumed under the semantic range of the RD-domain itself, in the wider conceptualization of RD advocated in this study. The above list does not claim to be complete, but reflects only what has been discussed in the literature on this topic and/or what turned up in this survey of African languages. Indications of other possible functions have been given on various occasions in this book. It is quite possible that still other functions not recognized above may arise as further knowledge accumulates about this grammatical domain. In line with the construction-oriented approach followed here, an attempt was made to show that these functions result from the context extension of RD-constructions as a whole and not just of individual linguistic elements. It falls out naturally from this approach that a relevant grammaticalization development is in principle independent from the ultimate source of the involved QI-element. This has been recognized in the previous research on grammaticalization starting out from RD. There is another historical aspect of the RD-domain emerging from this study which differs radically from previous research results based on the extended quotative complex. The model presupposed in such research involves an extensive chain of developments in which one grammatical function in the chain is a precondition for the origin of the next function: {quote > complement > purpose > reason and/or condition > other}. This implicational hierarchy is an oversimplification of the crosslinguistic facts. Even such central domains as the emergence of IRD-complementizers or purpose-clause markers are, in terms of formal derivation and historical chronology, far more diverse and are not necessarily contingent on a previous function in the above chain. Consequently, when parts of the chain actually do apply in an individual language, the concrete conditions of such a development must be specified in order to distinguish it from other processes that could yield a similar result. This should in fact be generalized for all so-called GRAMMATICALIZATION CHANNELS (see Lessau 1994,1: 429-31). These can be useful concepts in tracing and visualizing the history of a language-specific sign, namely when it can be concretely shown to have progressed diachronically through various functional stages in a unidirectional way. They are, however, problematic as crosslinguistic abstractions and heuristic tools for the analysis of unexplained cases, because they suggest to their user that the actuation of the initial change somehow predicts the remainder and/or that

524 Summary a beginning stage of the chain can be inferred from a far later stage. If such scenarios are to be of any value as typological generalizations they must be stated together with their full range of determining and facilitating factors. But this virtually amounts to stating and describing every single step separately. Indeed, as can be seen in the above list of targets of RD-constructions, it is precisely this last approach that has been chosen here. This is because the major concern of the study is not the history of individual grammaticalizing elements, but the more general question as to where a construction in a particular domain, here of RD, can come from and where it can go. Each item in the above list represents an independent development whereby a certain function can arise directly from RD. It is quite possible that a given construction, having achieved one of these functions, may expand and grammaticalize into yet another domain. This, however, no longer concerns RD-constructions. To illustrate by means of one example: the emergence of a proximative can be a direct outcome of grammaticalization of an intentional RDconstruction. However, any further progression of such a proximative into another domain - for example, future marking - is no longer tied to RD, because this can also happen with a proximative that is derived from a modal verb construction with 'want' or from a periphrastic locative phrase like English be about to. That is, stating a channel-like extended quotative complex like {quote > complement > purpose > reason and/or condition} (Ebert 1991: 87) does not really add much to our knowledge about grammaticalization processes that concern RD-constructions. There is another important observation in some languages where the relevance of a so-called grammaticalization channel involving the extended quotative complex can be diagnosed. This can be illustrated with the case of Standard Swahili. Recall from Sections 4.2, 6.6.6, and 6.6.7 that this language possesses a function word kwamba which is primarily an IRDcomplementizer but in some closely related varieties also has/had a conditional function. Its etymological origin is quite unequivocal, in that there exists in Bantu an entire word field referring to human verbal behavior which goes back to a basic stem form -amba (which in turn is a regular cognate of Common Bantu *gamba 'speak') - compare inter alia -amba 'slander, abuse, speak against', the derived AD-transitive form -ambia 'tell', and the noun jambo 'matter'. It is therefore justifiable to establish a grammaticalization chain {generic speech verb > QI-verb > quotative/complementizer}. From a synchronic perspective, however, the chain appears in Swahili only in a truncated form, in that the basic stem -amba has acquired


a specialized meaning and no longer occurs as a generic speech verb or a default QI-predicative. That function is realized today by another verb lexeme, -sema 'say, talk'. A similar case was discussed in Section 6.1 for the verb pyi in the Senufo variety Supyire. It basically has the meaning 'do, make' and 'call', whereby the latter is proposed here to have emerged from a RD-based naming construction; it also has a marginal use as a QI-predicate. This quotative function, however, is found for its cognate in other Senufo varieties. This suggests the following developmental channel for Supyire: {action verb > quotative verb > naming verb}, in which the quotative function has become highly marginal in modern Supyire. A comparable situation also appears to exist in the Twi variety Akuapem, belonging to the greater Akan cluster. Lord (1993: 151-76) discusses the polyfunctionality patterns of two Twi lexemes sE and se in connection with the quotative complex and observes that they differ between Asante-Akyem (labeled by her "Akan") and Akuapem. Additional information is given by Osam (1996), who also takes Fante varieties of Akan into consideration. The relevant data are given in Table 53, based on the tables in Lord (1993: 180) and Osam (1996: 101) and supplemented by the lexeme '(be) like'. Table 53. Distribution of signs relevant for the quotative complex in Twi and Fante Dialect Akuapem (Twi) Asante-Akyem (Twi) Fante

Verb 'say' se se se

Verb 'be like' sE sE ? dE

Quotative se, (sE) sE dE

Complementizer sE sE dE

For the Asante-Akyem dialect of Twi, one can establish for sE 'be like' a grammaticalization chain {similative verb > quote orienter > quotative/ complementizer > other}, in line with Lord's proposal. This has many crosslinguistic parallels, as discussed in Section 5.1.3 - a fact which invalidates Osam's (1996) reservation against Lord's (and my) proposal and weakens his lexical reconstruction of the clause linker as an earlier speech verb 'say' across the whole of Akan. The present account would also be viable for Fante dE which, according to Osam, corresponds regularly with Twi sE. Osam's information that the Gomua variety of Fante displays dE not only as a quote orienter, but also as a QI-nucleus is entirely compatible with the general findings of this study (see Sections 2.4.6 and 2.4.7).

526 Summary In the Akuapem variety of Twi, however, the situation is slightly different. The grammaticalization chain is missing a link: one finds the stem sE only as a verb 'be like' and in the function as complementizer and multipurpose subordinator. Its use as a quotative in bipartite QIs is absent according to Lord's description; according to Osam's data (ibid.: 100, example 13b.), it is possible, but marginal in this context. The dominant quotative, rather, is a stem that is cognate with a generic speech verb se 'say, tell, speak' and which, according to Lord's discussion, seems to have encroached on this grammatical QI-function in fairly recent times. The entire picture across Akan is obviously highly involved, not the least because of the phonetic similarity between the lexemes sE 'be like' and se 'say' as well as possible language contact between different varieties (and possibly even with English, which has say). Nevertheless, the numerous clause-linkage functions of sE can, pace Osam, be derived in Akan with little difficulty from a similative verb. Hence, there is a recognizable grammaticalization channel for sE 'be like' in Twi (and for the presumable cognate dE in Fante); in Akuapem Twi, however, the quote-orienter function with narrow reported speech is usually conveyed today by the newer item se 'say'. The general finding for Akuapem sE thus parallels exactly the situation with Swahili -amba and Supyire pyi. From a general perspective, one can conclude from these cases that it is possible for a grammaticalization channel of a language-specific element to display a synchronic gap. For the particular domain at issue, this gap is not random, but seems in a fairly regular fashion to involve the function as a predicative and/or quotative with narrow reported speech. I propose here a possible functional motivation for such a picture. As argued in Section 4.4, mimesis including DRD is an inherently expressive domain. Thus it is not far-fetched to assume that DRD-constructions are intrinsically prone to innovation. This hypothesis would explain why QIs with DRD can be subject to relatively frequent renovation, with the new structure also readily transferable to narrow reported speech in indirect style. The synchronic picture seen in Swahili, Supyire, and Akuapem is compatible with this scenario: one finds a certain element with a function plausibly derived from RD and can identify a lexical counterpart which would have been the source for the QI-element, but the relevant item is missing or marginal in the QI-function itself. According to this line of thinking, it is more appropriate to speak of the cyclic renewal not of speech verbs (as proposed in previous studies), but rather of routinized markers of narrow


reported speech, and this irrespective of their semantic and categorial origin. On an impressionistic basis, this view seems to be confirmed by the considerable amount of variation regarding the form of QIs and their principal markers within language families. Such a picture can, for example, be discerned from Piron's (1998,1: 155-61) comparison of items glossed as 'say' across Bantoid, a study which excludes its biggest subbranch Bantu. The list actually records QI-predicatives and not only generic speech verbs. It contains a great many different cognate sets and does not offer any possibility of reconstructing even a few, let alone one single proto-form for this branch of the Benue-Congo family. The author does not even identify a cognate of the wide-spread mimesis/quotative verb *ti of Narrow Bantu (cf. Guthrie 1967-71,4: 105). An equally diverse picture regarding QIs also obtains for Bantu itself, as will perhaps have become evident from the many different strategies of individual languages described in this study. A similar situation can be observed in Frajzyngier's (1996a: 107-11) comparative Chadic table for "verbs of saying". One can agree with Frajzyngier (ibid.: 111) that the "considerable variation in the form of verbs of saying" is noteworthy and "becomes more striking and significant when compared with other verbs, which are comparatively stable." His conclusion from this picture as given in the following quote differs, however, from that made here. I propose that the variation in the verbs of saying in Chadic is not accidental but rather results from the fact that these verbs served as a source of grammatical morphemes. Some of the verbs were bleached as a result of grammaticalization and were subsequently replaced by other verbs.

Like Piron's Bantoid survey, Frajzyngier's comparative list of items in the column for 'say' (and possibly even 'speak') also contains, besides genuine speech verbs, quotative verbs and other QI-predicators. For this reason, I argue that the variation is not one of speech verbs, but instead one of QIpredicatives in general, and that this can be accounted for by the hypothesis proposed here, namely that QIs are historically fairly unstable and have a wide range of source elements. I come now to a final historical dimension of QIs, one which has so far not been recognized at all in the literature. Note that I have intentionally avoided the term "grammaticalization" in the title of this section. The reason for this is that the present study has presented evidence for the existence of another historical process affecting QIs, namely the LEXICALIZATION OF NEW VERBS OUT OF a RD-construction, whereby the QI-

528 Summary predicative provides the verbal base of the new lexeme. This is, if anything, the opposite of grammaticalization. One clear case was treated in Section 7.1.1 for languages where the same lexeme is the default QI-verb and simultaneously serves as the auxiliary of complex predicates based on different content signs like ideophones, short quotes, loan words, etc. The attested massive univerbation of these predicates leads to new verb lexemes so that the strategy may be characterized, in the words of Appleyard (2001), as a true "verb 'recycling device'", which can eventually even develop into a new conjugation class. This process also affects expressions which are a combination of a mimesis/quotative verb and such brief quotes as imperatives, exclamations, interjections, etc. Clearly a QI is directly involved in this kind of lexicalization. A special subcase of this process, related to Benveniste's (1971) "delocutive verbs", does not actually depend on such a large-scale restructuring of the verbal lexicon. A short quote reflecting a typical speech act can enter into an increasingly routinized collocation with the QI-predicative, as with 'say yes' for rendering 'agree'. If the two constituents fuse, a new specific speech verb emerges. In both scenarios, the verbal nucleus of the QI ceases to be an autonomous sign by amalgamating with the quote. A second variant of RD-mediated verb lexicalization was discussed at the end of Section 6.1 in connection with naming constructions. The proposal was made there that a generic speech verb or a quotative verb may become specialized in a QI for introducing names and labels. If this structure undergoes semantic detachment from normal QIs, the verb can be reanalyzed as a lexical item 'call by name'. This mechanism of change should also be considered for intention constructions with a posited outcome of verbs like 'want, intend, desire', or a construction conveying indirect causation, which could yield verbs like 'let, allow, order' or 'forbid'. Although there are no concrete empirical grounds for invoking this scenario in the available African data, it should be taken into account in future studies concerning other languages (see the brief discussions at the end of Sections 6.5.2 and 6.5.3, respectively, regarding cases from Amazonia). In the above patterns of change, the novel lexical meanings emerge within the context of an entire, functionally specific RD-construction, such that the type of quote is an essential ingredient for the resulting semantic feature of the new verb. There is also a different pattern, in which a linguistic sign without a semantic feature of utterance is proposed to undergo a genuine semantic reanalysis because of its regular employment as a QIpredicative. One such case was suggested in Section 2.2.5 with the use of

8.3 The present study of reported discourse: an outlook 529

certain non-speech verbs which add a specific feature to the representation of a speech event by means of a QI and thus can come to be conventionalized as a SPECIFIC speech verb (e.g., 'tell' from 'show', 'answer' from 'return', etc.), even outside RD-contexts. A second case was treated in Section 5.2.3, where it was proposed that a semantically generic default QIpredicative which did not originate in a speech verb can acquire this reading and stabilize with it, so that a lexical item emerges that is hardly distinguishable from a GENERIC speech verb. All these phenomena together suggest that QIs are a highly fruitful cradle of new verb lexemes. Insofar as the emergence of lexical properties takes place within and depends on the meaning of a GRAMMATICAL construction, the scenario proposed here challenges certain assumptions which are dominant in current grammaticalization research, as was discussed in Section 5.2.3. Nevertheless, a revision of a theoretical generalization is warranted to do justice to the empirical data.

8.3 The present study of reported discourse: an outlook It is clear from the research topic and the range of expressions treated that this work is far from being an exhaustive study of RD. There are three major restrictions of the data base as regards the core of the analyses undertaken here, in addition to the possible bias introduced by the dominant focus on African languages. First, the text corpora are largely constituted by narratives, and thus represent only a small, though important genre of discourse types where RD is employed. Second, the analysis of formal characteristics of RD-constructions has focused in particular on DRD. Although non-DRD was not entirely excluded from the survey, it was generally not scrutinized with the same attention that was devoted to DRDconstructions. Third and most importantly, full binary RD-constructions constituted by a quote and a QI have not been analyzed as a whole. Instead, one part, the quote, was held constant with respect to differentiation according to RD-categories, and then excluded in order to focus on the variation of the other part, the QI. All these restrictions involve disadvantages, not least because certain distinctions which had to be made because of them are somewhat artificial and lead to difficulties and inconsistencies for the analysis of the empirical data. To mention just one example, the attempt to restrict the data to DRD and to exclude non-DRD helped to keep the amount of data within a managable limit, which is unavoidable when dealing with a fairly large sample

530 Summary of diverse languages. However, this makes it difficult or impossible to ensure that another desirable goal of a cross-language comparison is achieved, namely an entirely consistent data base. This is so because languages differ considerably as to how they divide up the entire domain into different focal categories. Given that the inventory of RD-categories and their employment in discourse differ across languages, categories with a similar position on the RD-continuum cease to be fully comparable from a functional and formal perspective. This also applies to the most "extreme" DRD-forms of a language. It is not surprising that this issue has been recognized and discussed especially in RD-studies by SIL linguists because they are constantly confronted with the problem of how to translate a given text, the Bible, from one language with a particular inventory and use of RD-categories into a language with a sometimes very different inventory and use of RD-categories (see inter alia Crim 1973, Larson 1981, Wiesemann 1984, 1990). Such linguistic relativity also concerns the formal parameters according to which RD-categories are commonly distinguished. An instructive observation is that even the basic criterion of pronoun reference sometimes fails to provide an unequivocal categorial classification of RD-tokens. I refer in particular to logophoric contexts whereby in some languages the coreference between the subjects of the quote and the QI is predominantly tied to a 1st-person pronoun in the quote, irrespective of the RD-category. This seems to be especially prominent in expressions of internal awareness, intention, etc. Although these do not pertain to genuine DRD, neither functionally nor (often) formally, they nevertheless involve, in a problematic way, the characteristic that is commonly held to be the most reliable criterion across languages for distinguishing DRD from non-DRD and which has also been used as such in this study, namely the encoding of pronominal reference according to the non-immediate discourse context. This phenomenon, called by Vries (1990) for Kombai the "grammaticalization of direct quotation", was also found in the sample. The situation in Donno S as described by Culy (1994: 122-3) is unequivocal with respect to a correct identification of the RD-category because the design of the relevant construction displays clear signs that the verbal subject-crossreferencing according to non-immediate context is a petrified feature and does not reflect DRD. On the contrary, it is in fact indicative of non-DRD, because it must occur in association with a logophoric subject pronoun, as in the following example:

8.3 The present study of reported discourse: an outlook 531

(444) Anta {inyemE yogo bojEm} gi PN {LOG tomorrow go:PROG:1S} say:3S Antai said that shei is going tomorrow. [non-DRD] (Culy 1994: 123) While the grammaticalized nature of DRD-type pronoun encoding is patent for this case in Donno S , the picture is more intricate in other cases, for example, in the sample languages Kanuri, Ik, Kunama, Dongola, and Bedauye. In these languages formal differences between genuine DRD and such "pseudo"-DRD are more subtle and not always detectable from the segmental form of the particular expression. Despite these reservations the present approach has its justification, apart from serving to delimit the amount of empirical data. First, the central topic of this study, as indicated by its title, is the detailed synchronic and diachronic evaluation of the formal and functional properties of QIs the linguistic entities that index the presence of a quote. Especially their historical dimension is an issue which transcends the limits of RD as a confined linguistic domain. To this extent, this investigation is not meant to be a study which deals exclusively with RD, nor with all its aspects. Moreover, the discussion has constantly touched on empirical phenomena of non-DRD, especially in the parts dealing with the formal classification and the diachronic aspects of QIs. In the treatment of grammaticalization, Chapter 6 in fact started out from the assumption that any comprehensive analysis requires a view of the entire RD-construction as a whole, so that properties of the quote were (necessarily) included in the discussion of the various functional extensions of the QI. Finally, the results of this study also suggest that starting with a limited range of RD-phenomena is a viable approach which can enrich the conceptualization of the entire domain. The results of the present circumscribed survey can then be integrated into future studies which are more comprehensive regarding discourse types, RD-categories, all subparts of RD-constructions, and a wider areal and genealogical representation of the world's languages.

End material Appendix 1 Major types of quotative indexes in the sample languages

This appendix gives the major types of QIs identified in the text corpora or in grammatical descriptions of the sample languages (the languages appear in the same order as in all the cross-sample tables in the text). Since these sources may have descriptive gaps, the list for an individual language may not be exhaustive. This holds in particular for QIs marking non-DRD, given that the present study focuses on DRD (note that QI-types which are used predominantly or exclusively for categories other than DRD are marked by parentheses in this appendix). A QI-type is presented according to a unified scheme. Under FORM, I first give the QI's basic structural formula in terms of the essential QIelements discussed in Chapter 2. The following conventions are used: CAPITALS lexically variable QI-elements, abbreviations as follows:

"OTHER" italics CAPITALS

(X) [X] {...}

SP speaker AD addressee PRO pronoun V verb (or complex predicate) Q quotative subsumes all QI-elements except verbs and quotatives lexically invariable QI-element in the given language as above, but used as an inflectionally variable predicate optional QI-element(s); optionality is only indicated when absence results in different QI-quote order configuration alternative position of QI-element(s) quote representation

Since the AD is in principle dispensable and both SP and AD can be crossreferenced on the verb in some languages, they can always be missing as independent nominals (the SP, as long as a verb is present).

534 Appendix 1 Sometimes, a group of distinct but quite similar QIs show a fairly high consistency regarding a variable or optional element - for example, they may have a highly dominant verb or contain with some regularity a particular additional marker. There are two solutions for such variation, with different effects on the QI-classification: either the QI-tokens are separated into two or more different types, or only one type is given and the tendency favor to the respective feature is reported as additional information. When the regularity of the relevant phenomena cannot be determined conclusively, the latter alternative is chosen in order not to inflate the number of QI-types. The formulas are followed by references in which the respective structure is described or at least exemplified; if the identification as a type is based exclusively on the token survey, "Corpus" is given as the source. The construction is then assigned to a TYPE according to the crosslinguistic framework proposed in Chapters 2 and 3. Two parameters are involved. The first concerns different degrees and kinds of elaboration, which are symbolized by capital letters: M MB BB N

monoclausal (monoclausal) bipartite biclausal (bipartite) non-clausal

The second parameter, indicated by lowercase letters, refers to the position of the QI vis-à-vis the quote: a b c d e

preposed postposed circumposed intraposed combination involving intra-quote

Further information on a type is given under COMMENT. Finally, examples are given illustrating a construction type and its possible subtypes. Information referring to RD in general or to more than one QI-type is provided under GENERAL COMMENTS. The table at the end of the entry presents the absolute and relative frequency of each type in the text corpus, separated according to DRD and non-DRD (recall from Section 1.3.2 that non-DRD tokens are recorded only if they refer narrowly to speech). Tokens which only have a SP or AD reference are mostly reported under GENERAL COMMENTS but excluded from the statistics of the final table.

Major types of quotative indexes in the sample languages 535

1. Koyra Chiini (Songhay) QI1 SP V AD ... Ma

FORM: TYPE:

[1]

(Heath 1998a: 295)

a har yene {...} 3S say 1S:DAT He said to me, ... (Heath (ed.) 1998: 232)

QI2 SP V AD kaa (ne) {...} MBa

FORM: TYPE:

[2]

ay har a se kaa ne {...} 1S say 3S DAT Q I told him, ... (Heath (ed.) 1998: 156)

Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2

Ma MBa

DRD total 109 14

% 89 11

non-DRD total % 144 80 36 20

(Heath 1998a: 281-4)

536 Appendix 1 2. Kanuri (Saharan) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[3]

SP AD V {...} Ma obligatorily postposed quotative verb n excluded

(Corpus)

{...} daji b´la ngan burwu go-zai then town whole cry take-3P:NPST Then the whole town yelled, saying "... (Geider ms.)

QI2 FORM:

(OTHER) {...} V OTHER

(Hutchison 1981a: 216, Cyffer 1974: 100-1)

TYPE: COMMENT:

Mc, Mb, (Nc, Nb) only possible with quotative verb n which occurs repeatedly in medial "conjunctive" form (?reduction of QI3)

[4]

shi-ro daji {...} wono tada-d´-ye then QV:3S:PST child-DET-SBJ 3S-OBL The child told him ... (Geider ms.)

[5]

{...} awo laa sa thing some QV:3P:MED ... they said so on and so forth and (Geider ms.)

QI3 FORM:

(OTHER) [V] {...} N OTHER [V]

TYPE: COMMENT:

BBc, BBb quotative verb n as the second verb always in medial "conjunctive" form and immediately following the quote

[6]

(Hutchison 1976: 201, Cyffer 1974: 100-1)

dàji màiyá-t´-yè {...} sà tátà-t´-rò QV:3P:MED boy-DET-OBL then leaders-DET-SBJ gùl-gádà say-3P:PST ... sagten und sprachen dann die Führer zu dem Jungen [said the leaders to the boy] (Cyffer 1974: 210)


(QI4) FORM:

(OTHER) [V] {...}(-d´)-ro OTHER [V]

TYPE: COMMENT:

MBc, MBb - only with indirect questions in narrow reported speech - common for non-speech matrix, determiner -d´ with factive clause

[7]

(Hutchison 1976: 180-98, 202, 204)

{ndara lejin}-ro shi-ga cuworuko {where did he go}-COMP 3S-OBJ ask:1S:PST I asked him where he was going. [non-DRD] (Hutchison 1976: 202)

General comments - 16 tokens (8% of total) with SP and/or AD only and without QI-predicate - 18 quotes indexed by more than one QI, due to routinized use of quotative verb in 3rd-person medial and past form, also as intra-quote - 10 tokens with awo laa (ma) 'something' directly after the quote, normally marks hesitation like adegai so (Awagana p.c.), in QI possibly as evidential hedge, unclear whether incipient as a quotative (1 quote with just this item as index) Type distribution in corpus Type

1 2 3 (4)

DRD total Ma 13 Mc+b 148 BBc+b 20 MBc+b 0

% 6 75 10 0

non-DRD total % 0 0 3 75 1 25 0 0

538 Appendix 1 3. Ik (Kuliak) QI1 V SP AD {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

[8]

(Serzisko 1987: 69)

kut-ana koto nyer-e {...} QV-IP:PFV then girls-DAT (The people) told the girls ... (Serzisko 1992: 214)

QI2 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[9]

V SP AD taa {...} (Serzisko 1987: 69) MBa quotative taa possibly in separate intonation unit with quote, not with rest of QI

kut-a QV-PFV # taa Q that child 217)

na o again {...}

ima na child S.DET

eaati-e na kwatsan sister-DAT S.REL small

[again] said to her little sister that: ... (Serzisko 1992:

QI3 FORM: KUT SP AD V {...} TYPE: BBa COMMENT: specific speech verb follows

[10]

(Corpus) kut as a dependent predicate

kut-a koto ima tod-ike {...} QV-PFV then child speak-IPFV The child said then speaking ... (Serzisko 1992: 218)

(QI4) FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[11]

V SP AD toimEna {...} (König 1998) MBa 2 exceptional RD-tokens, normally for non-speech contexts

en-a ja toimEna {...} see-PFV just COMP He saw that: ... (Serzisko f.n.)


General comments - 1 token (1% of total) with AD only and without a QI-predicate - IRD extremely rare, pronoun shift impossible (Serzisko 1987: 72) Several RD-constructions assigned to QI1 or QI3 show a quote-internal element taa. As taa can also have other grammatical uses, it was not possible to identify the function of these quote-internal occurrences conclusively. It cannot be excluded that some of them are instances of the quotative of QI2. If this were to be the case, the token number of the latter QItype would increase slightly and its basic structure would have to be adjusted to allow for a quote-internal position of the quotative. Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 3 (4)

Ma MBa BBa MBa

DRD total 73 11 3 1

% 82 12 3 1

non-DRD total % 6 75 1 12 0 0 1 12

540 Appendix 1 4. Aiki (Maban) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[12]

SP AD V {...} (Corpus) Ma tokens with quotative verb ir always with káá 'thus'

{...} àbólí káá t-r-E$ hyena thus 3S-QV:IPFV-DECL l'hyène dit ainsi: "... (Nougayrol 1989: 89)

QI2 (OTHER) {...} V (OTHER) Mc, Mb

FORM: TYPE:

(Corpus)

[13]

tì màndài {...} t-E$rN-E$ 3S-QV:PFV-DECL 3S lion ..." dit alors le lion. (Nougayrol 1989: 101)

[14]

màdà t-ààr gó gà {...} t-E$rN-E baboon 3S-come:PFV DEI TOP 3S-QV:PFV-DECL Le babouin une fois arrivé dit: "... (Nougayrol 1989: 87)


[15]

SP AD V {...} IR BBc only attested with aam(n) 'take' as main verb

àbólí t-áámán sà {...} t-E$rN-E$ hyena 3S-take:PFV INC 3S-QV:PFV-DECL L'hyène prit (la parole) et dit: "... (Nougayrol 1989: 87)

(Corpus)



[16]

(OTHER) {...} m V OTHER (Nougayrol 1989: 67) MBc, MBb not attested in corpus, but possibly existing with IRD

m àw-´$n´$N-E$ {m $ màndài mbà jE$r kròè} {you and the lion visit each other} COMP 1S-hear:PFV-DECL J'ai entendu dire que le lion et toi vous vous fréquentiez. (Nougayrol 1989: 93)

Type distribution in corpus Type

1 2 3 (4)

DRD total Ma 8 Mc+b 11 BBc 2 MBc+b 0

% 38 52 10 0

non-DRD total % 0 0 2 67 0 0 1 33

542 Appendix 1 5. Fur (Furan) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[17]

SP AD V {...} (Corpus) Ma also with IRD, especially with 'ask' (Beaton 1968: 163-4)

{...} na in-si kwa@# and this-TR 3S:say:PST Und noch sagte er: "... [lit.: and he said to (X) this] (Zyhlarz 1942: 173)


SP AD V al {...} (Beaton 1968: 164) MBa - quotative al possibly within quote - al apparently changes to asa when transitive clause follows

[18]

fiè nàma ìn kùa al {...} hare then this 3S:say:PST Q Hare replied: "... (Jakobi 1990: 126)

[19]

kiis in-kwa {iyE} al {murtaNa z kweiNi} chief this-3S:say:PST {he} Q {wanted five horses} The chief said that he wanted five horses. [non-DRD] (Beaton 1968: 163)

General comments - anticipatory pronoun in- referring to quote possibly obligatory Three quotes which have been counted here as zero-marked display a particle al. It is difficult to evaluate these cases structurally as the available Fur data on clause syntax in general and RD in particular is incomplete. It should be investigated in future research whether these examples are instances of a non-clausal QI2 consisting only of the quotative al. Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2

Ma MBa

DRD total 19 2

% 90 10

non-DRD total % 0 0 1 100


6. Ngiti (Moru-Mangbetu, Central Sudanic) QI1 SP [AD] V [AD] {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

(Corpus)

[20]

atdíku àmbò ná#-ti à'ù-akpà nì {...} ní then one.day dove RES:NAR-QV chicken-male to Then, one day, Dove said to Cock: ... (Kutsch Lojenga 1994: 405)

[21]

kà-fà ndì {...} ní then 3S:NAR-cry.out 3S.REFL Then he cried out: ... (Kutsch Lojenga 1994: 409)


[22]

SP [AD] V [AD] TI {...} BBa quotative verb ti in one of two sequential forms

(Corpus)

nd-ùvo atdíd $ ná#-dù RES:NAR-CONS 3S.REFL-NOML:refuse immediately àtì-nà à'ù-akpà nì {...} ndà-dù 3S.SS:SEQ-CONS NOML:QV-OBJ chicken-male to he utterly refused, and said to Cock: ... (Kutsch Lojenga 1994: 407)

General comments speech-transitive speech verb with anticipatory quote-proform dhu 'thing' Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2

Ma BBa

DRD total 9 6

% 60 40


544 Appendix 1 7. Ngambay (Bongo-Bagirmi, Central Sudanic) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[23]

SP V AD {...} (Thayer 1973: 194) Ma - with speech verbs other than pá - 5 tokens with bè 'thus' as anaphoric quote-proform

{...} ngán-é n@-déèj-é children-3S 3P-ask-3S Ses enfants lui demandèrent: "... (Vandame 1963: 161)

QI2 FORM:

SP V AD nà {...}

TYPE: COMMENT:

MBa - presumably only with generic speech verb pà - no token with overt AD-encoding

[24]

(Vandame 1963: 90-1, 131, Thayer 1973: 194-6)

jàm pà nà {...} PN say Q Jam lui répondit: "... (Vandame 1963: 152)

QI3 FORM:

SP V AD pà nà {...}

TYPE: COMMENT:

MBa with speech verbs other than pà

[25]

(Vandame 1963: 90-1, 131, Thayer 1973: 194-6)

jìgì ùlá pà nà {...} ancestor tell:3S say Q la souche lui dit: "... (Vandame 1963: 162)

General comments - 1 token introduced only by bè 'thus' - 4 tokens end with sé which seems to refer to a marked illocutionary type in the quote, notably questions (Vandame 1963: 116-7, 132, 141)


Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 3

Ma MBa MBa

DRD total 18 24 43

% 21 28 49

non-DRD total % 2 18 5 45 4 36

546 Appendix 1 8. Kunama (Isolate) QI1 SP AD V {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

[26]

(Thompson 1989: 307)

unu ime-si a'ke-ske {...} 3S 3P-OBJ QV-3S:PFV He said to them, ... (Thompson 1989: 307)

QI2 (OTHER) {...} V OTHER Mc, Mb

FORM: TYPE:

[27]

(Thompson 1989: 306-7)

{...} aké-ske f"#@la QV-3S:PFV mouse ...', sagte die Maus, '... [said the mouse] (Reinisch 1881-90,1: 171)

QI3 FORM:

(OTHER) [V] {...} QV [V] OTHER

TYPE: COMMENT:

BBc, BBb quotative verbs u and ake# as quote orienter in variable form

[28]

(Thompson 1989: 307)

i-n*éra-ke {...} mannía-s"#@ a#ke#-sk"#@ master-OBJ QV-3S:MED 3S-lie-PFV ...' Also berichtete er lügnerisch. [that's how he lied to his master] (Reinisch 1881-90,2: 21)

(QI4) FORM: TYPE:

[29]

{...}-ma OTHER V MBb

(Reinisch 1881-90,1: §99, 153)

ena@# aš"#@ a#ké-n n-u#dá-no# {báya# nau#dáná}-ma# {I talk badly}-COMP 2S once QV-3P:DEP 2S-speak-DEP na-tík-ke 1S-hear-PFV ich hörte erzählen, dass du sagtest, ich hätte ein böses Maul [I heard, you said that I talk badly] (Reinisch 1881-90,2: 7)


(QI5) {...}-ya# OTHER V MBb

FORM: TYPE:

[30]

(Reinisch 1881-90,1: §99, 153)

{abá n*ón*a kinía-s"# ná-una}-ya@# ená abá-s"# adiginínama {I steal the frog's corn}-COMP 2S 1S-OBJ as.you.marry ni-sa#sa-mé 2S-report-NEG.IMP Verrathe mich nicht, dass ich dem Frosch das Korn entwende, ich will dich dafür zum Lohn heiraten. [lit.: that I steal the frog's corn, as/given that you will marry me, don't report (it)] (Reinisch 188190,1: 172)

General comments 3 tokens (2% of total) with SP and/or AD only and without a QI-predicate Type distribution in corpus Type

1 2 3 (4) (5)

DRD total Ma 0 Mc+b 119 BBc+b 4 MBb 0 MBb 0

% 0 94 3 0 0

non-DRD total % 0 0 1 33 0 0 1 33 1 33

548 Appendix 1 9. Dongola (Nubian, East Sudanic) QI1 SP AD V {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

[31]

(Corpus)

síkki-gor-an {...} ask-PFV-3P they asked '... (Armbruster 1960: §6294)

QI2 FORM:

(OTHER) {...} V OTHER ({...})

(Armbruster 1960: §6140-6)

TYPE: COMMENT:

Mc, Mb, Me - presumably requires the quotative verbs án or E@ - possible intra-quote with E@ or án (Massenbach 1962: XIX)

[32]

# {...} E-gón búru to@d-k girl boy-OBJ QV-PFV:3S the girl said to the young man '... (Armbruster 1960: §6296)

[33]

{...} a-hón bárdu QV-PFV:3S again ...", sagte sie wieder [she said again] (Massenbach 1962: 146)

QI3 FORM: TYPE:

[34]

(OTHER) V {...} QV OTHER BBc

(Corpus)

we#-tir-ko#n {...} ba#dked bita#n timbés Fa#tna-gi then child sibling PN-OBJ say-BEN-PFV:3S a-hún QV-PFV:3S Danach sagte der Junge zu seiner Schwester Fa#tme: "... [then the boy said to his sister Fatme] (Massenbach 1962: 145)



[35]

(OTHER) [V] {...}-gi [V] (Armbruster 1960: §6122-7) MBc, MBb - in DRD, only ™E@d 'swear' and kár™(i) 'testify' as matrix verbs - in IRD, inter alia for indirect questions

™E@d-in áli {ái sokkEmE@nsi}-™ PN {I did not take it}-OBJ swear-IPFV:3S áli swears that he did not take it. [lit.: Ali swears, 'I did not take'] (Armbruster 1960: §6127)

General comments 13 tokens (10% of total) with SP and/or AD only and without QI-predicate Type distribution in corpus Type

1 2 3 (4)

DRD total Ma 42 Mc+b+e 65 BBc 16 MBc+b 0

% 31 47 12 0

non-DRD total % 2 100 0 0 0 0 0 0

550 Appendix 1 10. Murle (Surmic, East Sudanic) QI1 V SP AD {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

[36]

{...} a-nE IPFV-QV he said, "... (Arensen 1992: 312)

[37]

o-towowa {...} PFV-call he called, "... (Arensen 1992: 327)

(Corpus)


V SP AD nE {...} (Corpus) MBa possibly obligatory for quotative verbs zi and derivative of nE

[38]

a-n kElEgjE dook nE {...} IPFV-QV:RCPR animals all Q All the animals say to each other, "... (Arensen 1992: 313)

[39]

didi nE {...} a-zi zeelwE IPFV-QV marabou truly Q Marabou truly said, "... (Arensen 1992: 314)


V SP AD NE {...} (Corpus) BBa main verb always a specific speech verb or a derived form of nE (in the last case, additional quotative nE according to QI2)

[40]

{...} o-towo guzul a-nE PFV-call hyena IPFV-QV he called the hyena saying, "... (Arensen 1992: 321)

[41]

i-jin guzul a-nek nE {...} PFV-ask hyena IPFV-QV:GOA Q The hyena asked (saying to him), "... (Arensen 1992: 326)


General comments 1 token with quotative only and without a QI-predicate Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 3

Ma MBa BBa

DRD total 17 75 7

% 17 75 7

non-DRD total % 3 38 5 62 0 0

552 Appendix 1 11. Anywa (Nilotic, East Sudanic) QI1 [SP] V [SP] AD {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

[42]

óo kòó Nùur- @g $ {...} and say lion-that and that lion answered: "... (Reh 1996: 515)

[43]

{...} a#-kòó PST-say (The boy) said: "... (Reh 1996: 511)

(Corpus)

QI2 [SP] V [SP] AD ní {...} MBa

FORM: TYPE:

(Reh 1996: 398-400)

[44]

jì ¯I$káaN @ ní {...} k $ rE@ dìmó a#-kòó then PN PST-say BEN PN Q Then Dimo said to Nyikang: "... (Reh 1996: 496)

[45]

n'-{...} bà k @p NEG say:IP Q one does not say: "... (Reh 1996: 503)

(QI3) [SP] V [SP] AD nE@(E) {...} MBa

FORM: TYPE:

General comments 1 token with exceptional clause structure Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 (3)

Ma MBa MBa

DRD total 13 56 0

% 18 80 0

non-DRD total % 0 0 11 73 4 27

(Reh 1996: 400-2)


12. Krongo (Kadugli) QI1 [SP] V [SP] AD {...(tíN)...} Ma, Me

FORM: TYPE:

[46]

(Corpus)

N-áa

áfàrà {...} CLCO:3M.S-COP INF:cry Sie schreit (jedoch): "... [she cries out] (Reh 1985: 385)

QI2 [SP] V [SP] AD àní {...(tíN)...} MBa, MBe

FORM: TYPE:

[47]

(Reh 1985: 353-6)

àníN àní {...} m-áa ótó-N CLCO:3F.S-COP INF:say-TR DAT:he Q Es sagt zu ihm: "... [it said to him] (Reh 1985: 376)

General comments The enclitic -tíN can occur after the first word of the quote and is sometimes repeated in long quotes. Reh (1985: 354) analyzes it as a marker of IRD, but also recognizes that this characterization is problematic, because there exist quite a few exceptions. In the text corpus, three out of 22 IRDtokens lack it while five out of 27 DRD-tokens have it. Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2

DRD total Ma+e 6 MBa+e 21

% 22 78


554 Appendix 1 13. Hadza (Isolate) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

V SP AD {...} Ma also possible with IRD (Sands f.n.)

(Corpus)

[48]

kota hamana 'uhu hama ts'ehe {...} 3F.S.NAR here shout this child the baby cried, "... (Bala 1998: 20)

[49]

yame kotula wa'in-eta lobe-be'e 3F.P.PST start all-3F.P baboon-3F.P wa'in-ama /'ets'a 'atonena {...} all-3M.S camp.3M.S now Then the (big) baboons and the whole camp started saying, "... (Bala 1998: 24)

[50]

kaka tl'o-tl'odzo {...} 3M.S.NAR EMPH-talk (Iyeye) said, "... [lit.: and he spoke] (Bala 1998: 22)


[51]

AUXILIARY COMPLEXSP {...} Na - non-predicative structure due to lack of verb - restricted to RD-context, hence counted as QI

(Corpus)

kicha {...} 3M.P.NAR (The people in the camp) said, "... [lit.: and they] (Bala 1998: 32)

(QI3) FORM: TYPE:

[52]

V SP AD hishina {...} MBa

(Sands f.n.)

bami tl'odzo-wamo hishina {te dzatita} 3M.S speak-3M.S.PST thus {you should come} He said that you were to come. [non-DRD] (Sands f.n.)


General comments 1 token with borrowed QI-predicate akasema 'and he said' from Swahili Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 (3)

Ma Na MBa

DRD total 14 50 0

% 22 78 0

non-DRD total % 0 0 0 0 0 0

556 Appendix 1 14. Sandawe (Isolate) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[53]

SP V {...} Ma all but 1 token with 'íxì 'thus' as quote-reference

(Corpus)

m bô {...} 'íxá'` thus:3P.SBJ say wanasema hivi ... [they say thus] (Elderkin f.n.)

QI2 OTHER kí-PROSP ká'` {...} (Elderkin 1989: 148) Na - non-predicative structure due to lack of verb - no token with both a SP- and an AD-nominal in the same QI The core of the QI is the invariable particle ká'`, which can occur on its own. If there is other material present in the QI, the SP is expressed by means of a subject nominal (usually marked by the nominative enclitic) and/or crossreferenced by a pronominal subject enclitic which attaches to various types of host, mostly the narrative marker but also other constituents. Sometimes the quotative ká'` can be preceded by another quotative kí, which is also followed normally by a subject enclitic. This yields the maximal clause pattern [NAR-PROSP SP kí-PROSP ká'`].

FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[54]

ká'` thékélé:-:$-ts'à: ) ká'` {...} lá:'è-:)gá: hare-DET:NOM Q hyena-DET-LOC:3M.S.SBJ Q sungura akamwambia fisi ... [lit.: the hare said, to the hyena he said] (Elderkin f.n.)

[55]

ká-ká'` {...} kwá: 'ída(: NAR:3M.S.SBJ PN:NOM Q:3M.S.SBJ-Q akawa Idi akasema ... [then Idi said] (Elderkin f.n.)



[SP] V [SP] kí-PROSP ká'` {...} MBa SP-inflected quotative kí dispensable

(Corpus)

m 'íxà: bô ha(:w$ now NAR:3M.S.SBJ thus:3M.S.SBJ say DEM:3M.S ká'` {...} lá:'è-:)gá: hare-DET:NOM Q sasa akasema hivi yule sungura ... [now he said thus, that hare] (Elderkin f.n.)

[56]

¬e(:'` kwá:

[57]

m bô 'è'é:-kí 'íxà: that.time-? thus:3M.S.SBJ say then he said thus ... (Elderkin f.n.)

ká-ká'` {...} Q:3M.S.SBJ-Q


{...} SP V (Corpus) Mb - unclear status as a type independent of QI1 - all tokens with manner deictic 'íxì 'thus' as quote-reference

Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 3 4

Ma Na MBa Mb

DRD total 6 48 5 2

% 10 79 8 3

non-DRD total % 0 0 1 33 2 67 0 0

558 Appendix 1 15. Khoekhoe (Khoe-Kwadi) QI1 SP [AD] V [AD] {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

[58]

(Olpp 1977: 154)

m")@í {...} ts")@i kè and PST say and said, "... (Hagman 1977: 151)

QI2 FORM:

(OTHER) [V] {...} ti OTHER [V]

(Hagman 1977: 136-7, Olpp 1977: 154)

TYPE: COMMENT:

MBc, MBb quotative ti occasionally preceded by proximal deictic nee

[59]

//u)u-s-à kèrè 'oo-s ge //'")ip tì then-3F.S.SBJ DECL 3M.S GEN parent-F.S-DSBJ PST:IPFV koá-pi {...} ti praise-3M.S.OBJ Q his mother would praise him, "... (Hagman 1977: 151)

[60]

{...} ti-b ge go mî-ba-he Q-3M.S.SBJ DECL PST say-APPL-PASS ...,' he is told (Haacke f.n.)


[61]

{...} ti V (Corpus) Nb not predicative because of lack of subject (reduction of QI2)

{...} ti ge mî-he Q PST say-PASS ..." so wurde gesagt. [so it was said] (Schmidt 1994: 136)


(QI4) FORM:

SP AD V {...} (!khai)-sa

TYPE:

MBc

[62]

(Hagman 1977: 137-8, Olpp 1977: 155)

nesi kha ge ra /awe now 3M.D.SBJ DECL IPFV plan !khaisa {mati kha nî ha#gu tawa s"#} {how will they come to the horses} COMP Jetzt müssen sie beratschlagen, wie sie zu den Pferden kommen sollen. [now the two plan how they will come to the horses] (Schmidt 1997: 144)

General comments - 4 tokens (3% of total) with SP and/or AD only and without a QI-predicate - 13 tokens with impersonal passive - 4 quotes framed by QI1 and QI2/3 Type distribution in corpus Type

1 2 3 (4)

DRD total Ma 8 MBc+b 88 Nb 17 MBc 0

% 7 75 14 0

non-DRD total % 0 0 7 100 0 0 0 0

560 Appendix 1 16. Ju|'hoan (Ju) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[63]

SP V {...(tè)...} (Corpus) Ma, Me only attested with quotative verb kò and without AD encoding

mi sin ko {...} 1S just QV I just said, "... (Dickens ms.)


SP V AD tè kò {...(tè)...} (Dickens 2005: 56) MBa, MBe - tè replaced in 3 tokens by a SP-pronoun and in 2 by ká - tè and ká are clause connectives which are presumably only rarely omitted (Dickens 1994: 228, 2005: 53)

[64]

m ba !oa mi te ko {...} 1S father tell 1S CLCO QV my father said [to me], "... (Dickens ms.)

[65]

n/omkxàò mànì ká kò {...} doctor answer CLCO QV The doctor answered (and said), '... (Dickens 2005: 56)


[66]

SP V AD n/àng (ká) kò {...} (Dickens 2005: 59) MBa restricted to irrealis clauses, inter alia indirect polar questions

i-tsa !oa ha n/ang ko {ha kxaice !hai mi} 2P-D tell 3S COMP QV {he must first wait for me} you [two] must tell him that he must wait for me to get back [nonDRD] (Dickens ms.)


(QI4) FORM:

SP V AD tcá {...(tè)...}

TYPE:

MBa, MBe

[67]

(Dickens 1994: 267, 269, 2005: 56-7)

!aqèkxàò !óá mí tcá {ha} tè {!hún n!hoan} hunter tell 1S COMP {he} IRD {had killed a kudu} The hunter told me that he had killed a kudu. [non-DRD] (Dickens 2005: 56)

General comments The quote-internal marker tè attested in the corpus for QI1, 2, and 4 is said by Dickens (2005: 56) to occur with IRD. However, this is not obligatory. In fact, 14 of 24 IRD-tokens do not have it. Compare two contrasting QI2tokens: [68]

m bá !óá mí tè kò {jú} tè {kaqa ú} 1S father tell 1S CLCO QV {people} IRD {had gone} My father told me (and said) that the people had already left. (Dickens 2005: 56)

[69]

te ha !oa e te ko {e !aah} CLCO 3S tell 1P CLCO QV {we should run} and he told us to run (Dickens ms.)

Type distribution in corpus Type

1 2 (3) (4)

DRD total Ma+e 46 MBa+e 91 MBa 0 MBa+e 0

% 34 66 0 0

non-DRD total % 12 46 12 46 2 8 0 0

562 Appendix 1 17. Taa (Tuu) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

SP V AD {...} (Corpus) Ma - all but 3 tokens with quotative verb té'e) - predicate also just as a serial verb after a non-speech verb

[70]

//qhúa té'e) {...} xàbekà èh sâa qàla û0lu sî but 3S go dig enter CLCO not QV but he goes and digs himself in and does not say, '... (Traill ms.)

[71]

sî /nâ-n /é pùulàni té sî /ùa //'úm CLCO see-1S GEN:3 plan.3 here CLCO apologise {...} /na#-n DAT-1S and see my reasoning here and apologise to me, '... (Traill ms.)


[72]

{...} SP 'áu tám (Corpus) Mb - non-predicative, when without SP and clause connective - almost always framing quote together with a preposed QI

'áu tám {...} a#h sî 2S CLCO this.way QV ...' that you should say. [off-quote, following the same quote as in previous example] (Traill ms.)



SP V AD (s)î OTHER té'e) {...} MBa (s)î is a clause connective

(Corpus)

[73]

î té'e) {...} qûje //ú0-n ostrich refuse-5IA CLCO QV the ostrich refused and said, '... (Traill ms.)

[74]

!u#be ka# //qhàe î sá-e té'e) a#h n@ bà 2S ? IPFV tell TR:2S other.3 CLCO come-3 QV you tell your companion and say to him, '... (Traill ms.)

{...}


SP V AD bV-{...} MBa with realis clauses

(Corpus)

SP V AD tV-{...} MBa mostly with obligation 'tell somebody to do'

(Corpus)


General comments - 16 quotes framed by QI1/3 and QI2 - both bV and tV incorporate the first possible pronoun of following clause - 1 QI4-token with xùrìi (< Tswana complementizer gore) in addition to bV, xùrìi more frequent in non-speech proposition clause with both bV and tV Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 3 (4) (5)

Ma Mb MBa MBa MBa

DRD total 90 17 33 0 0

% 64 12 24 0 0

non-DRD total % 6 18 0 0 0 0 21 64 6 18

564 Appendix 1 18. Tigre (Semitic, Afroasiatic) QI1 SP AD V {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

[75]

(Corpus)

k´'´@nna# t´b´ll-o# {...} ka-'´$g´l la-™ína# and-to DET-child like.this 3F.S.NPST:say-3M.S.OBJ She then sang the following ...: "... [lit.: and said to the child thus] (Sundström 1914: 14)


[76]

(OTHER) {...} V (Raz 1983: 96-7) Mc, Mb presumably only with generic speech verb bela

# {...} be@law-o # # we(-he(to@m and-they say:3P.PST-3M.S.OBJ Sie wiederholten: "... [they repeated, lit.: and they told him] (Littmann 1911: 700)´


[77]

OTHER BELA V {...} (Corpus) BBa bela-form linked to main verb by '´t 'while', 'ńdo 'after', or ka 'and'

t´b´l naqet {...} ka-k´'ńna '´t and-like.this while 3F.S.NPST:say shout:3F.S.PST and called aloud as follows: '... [lit.: and shouted saying like this] (Raz 1983: 106)


[78]

(OTHER) {...} BELA V BBc, BBb see QI3

ka-mahala ka-gad´m {...} bela and-so say:3M.S.PST and-take.oath:3M.S.PST and took an oath, saying (to her): '... (Raz 1983: 104-5)

(Corpus)



[79]

(OTHER) [V] {...'´g´l...} [V] (OTHER) (Raz 1983: 92) MBe - complementizer '´g´l immediately before predicate of quote - with irrealis clause

{mèsel še@t# 8an} 'ègel {let‘a@re # #} te@#ll-o# say:3F.S.PST-3M.S.OBJ {with devil} COMP {he is to reconcile} und sagte ihm, er solle sich mit Satan versöhnen [she said to him that he should make his peace with the devil] (Littmann 1911: 704)


[80]

(OTHER) [V] {...k´m...} [V] (OTHER) (Raz 1983: 93) MBe - complementizer k´m immediately before predicate of quote - with realis clause

woro nageda#y {'´g´l d´kka#nu na#f´‘ h8´s8a#n} k´m one merchant {a useful boy for his shop} COMP 8 zze} '´t ga#zet8a#t 'assa'ala {ha {he looks for} in papers he.let.know A certain shopkeeper advertised in the papers that he was looking for a young assistent for his shop. (Raz 1983: 93)

General comments - 2 tokens (3% of total) with SP and/or AD only and without a QI-predicate - 5 tokens with k´'ńna 'thus' as cataphoric quote-proform before bela 'say' - 4 quotes framed by QI1 and QI2 Type distribution in corpus Type

1 2 3 4 (5) (6)

DRD total Ma 18 Mc+b 46 BBa 2 BBc+b 4 MBe 0 MBe 0

% 25 64 3 6 0 0

non-DRD total % 0 0 4 44 0 0 0 0 5 56 0 0

566 Appendix 1 19. Tamajeq (Berber, Afroasiatic) QI1 [SP] V [SP] AD {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

(Corpus)

[81]

{...} inn-asn´t say:PFV:3M.S-3F.P:OBL Elle [lit.: he] leur dit: "... (Petites Soeurs de Jésus 1974: 79)

[82]

´tt´b´l {...} zzar inn-as then say:PFV:3M.S-3S:OBL chief Alors le chef lui dit: "... (Petites Soeurs de Jésus 1974: 147)


[83]

{...} V ({...}) Mb, Md not attested with nominal SP and AD

(Corpus)

{n´kkiya ´sseena as …} {eb´w!} tńn-asń {no!} 3F.S:say:PFV-3M.P:OBL {I know that …} Ça non! leur dit-elle, moi-même je sais que ... (Petites Soeurs de Jésus 1974: 65)

General comments 15 tokens with VS-order marking emphasis on event rather than subject Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2

Ma Mb+d

DRD total 110 8

% 93 7



20. Bedauye (North Cushitic, Afroasiatic) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

(OTHER) {...} V OTHER ({...}) Mc, Mb, Me alternative with intra-quote rare

(Corpus)

[84]

@ u#-ták {...} e@-di-ho # # sna malya@#b u#n then M.DEM M.DET-man 3M.S-PFV:say-3P.OBJ Da sprach der mann zu den leuten: "... [then the man said to the people] (Reinisch 1893/4,1: 21)

[85]

# de(ha@y# e@-di # {...} to#-'o@ti F.DET-daughter OBL 3M.S-PFV:say sprach er zu seiner tochter: "... [he said to his daughter] (Reinisch 1893/4,1: 13)


[86]

(OTHER) {...} V V (Corpus) BBc, BBb no clear bias toward generic speech verb as quote orienter

# {...} e-dít e@-habi 3M.S-say:MED 3M.S-PFV:refuse Er aber sagte: "..." und entliess sie [lit.: he said and refused] (Reinisch 1893/4,1: 13)

(QI3) (OTHER) {...}-t (tóo-na) V (Reinisch 1893/4,4: §279, 349) MBc, MBb

FORM: TYPE:

General comments 1 token with SP and AD only and without a QI-predicate Type distribution in corpus Type

1 2 (3)

DRD total Mc+b+e 119 BBc+b 6 MBc+b 0

% 94 5 0

non-DRD total % 1 100 0 0 0 0

568 Appendix 1 21. Burunge (South Cushitic, Afroasiatic) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[87]

SP V AD {...} (Corpus) Ma 3 tokens with 'inghing'ing 'thus' as cataphoric quote-proform

konkiya {...} hi-gi /oo/-odi 3S-SEQ call-3F.S:PFV:DECL fowl Sie rief das Huhn: "... [she called the chicken] (Kießling 1994: 247)


[88]

SP bee {...} (Kießling 1994: 227-8) Na - quotative occasionally with 1st- or 2nd-person proclitic - quotative allomorph bee' i

baa 'amaa bee {...} and mother Q Und die Mutter sagte: "... [and the mother said] (Kießling 1994: 247)


[89]

tuba {...} (Kießling 1994: 227-8) Na - quotative allomorphs: tubaari (6 tokens), tubaa'i (2 tokens) - frequent in turn-taking, for second participant in a dialogue

letu-t-ee tuba {...} day-F-DEM Q One day they said: "... (Kießling f.n.)

QI4 FORM: TYPE:

[90]

ta {...} Na

(Kießling 1994: 227-8)

ta {...} Q Sie sagten: "... [they said] (Kießling 1994: 254)



SP V AD Q {...} (Kießling 1994: 227-8) MBa different quotatives: 2 tokens with bee, 5 with tuba, 3 with ta

[91]

'ugu heetlaalee ha-gi kaah-ada 2M.S tomorrow SPA-3P.OBJ say-2S:IPFV:DECL 'u-bee {...} 2M.S-Q Every day you keep saying: "... (Kießling f.n.)

[92]

konkiya hi-gi t-osaa fowl 3S-SEQ ANA.F-3S.POSS:ABL tuba {...} /imb-idi agree-3F.S:PFV:DECL Q Das Huhn seinerseits war einverstanden und sagte: "... [the chicken in turn agreed saying] (Kießling 1994: 248)

General comments - 1 token with SP only and without a QI-predicate - 4 tokens with exceptional structure (mostly a constituent with SP- or ADinformation before or after quote in addition to a non-predicative QI) Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 3 4 5

Ma Na Na Na MBa

DRD total 54 32 73 19 10

% 28 16 38 10 5

non-DRD total % 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 2 100

570 Appendix 1 22. Kera (East Chadic, Afroasiatic) QI1 SP V AD {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

[93]

(Corpus)

mánt-áN atéeteté {...} call-PFV swallow Sie rief die Schwalbe: "... [she called the swallow] (Ebert 1975: 64)


[94]

SP V AD míntí {...} (Ebert 1979: 259-60, 263-4) MBa quotative míntí rarely replaced by a second quotative má

atéeteté waate apárlaNgáy míntí {...} swallow say:IPFV lizard Q Die Schwalbe sagte zur Eidechse: "... [the swallow said to the lizard] (Ebert 1975: 62)

QI3 FORM:

SP V AD míntí {...} Nanaan´mo ({...Nan…})

TYPE: COMMENT:

MBc, MBe quotative Nanaan´mo can be repeated within the quote

[95]

(Ebert 1979: 259)

adiidŃ minti {...} Nanaan´mo t´r waate girl say:IPFV mother.in.law:DET Q Q Das Mädchen sagte zu der Schwiegermutter: "... [the girl said to the mother-in-law] (Ebert 1975: 110)


QI4 SP míntí {...} Na

FORM: TYPE:

(Ebert 1979: 259-60, 263-4)

[96]

minti bo {...} n´rŃ mother Q ? sagte die Mutter: "... [the mother said] (Ebert 1975: 108)

[97]

k´mar kaalay ma {...} young men Q Die Jungen riefen nun: "... [the young men now called out] (Ebert 1975: 106)

QI5 SP míntí {...} Nanaan´mo ({...Nan…}) Nc, Ne

FORM: TYPE:

[98]

(Ebert 1979: 259)

minti {...} Nanaan´mo ta ak´´r-u she mother.in.law-3M.S Q Q Die Schwiegermutter sagte: "... [his mother-in-law said] (Ebert 1975: 114)

General comments There is a set of particles bà, bò, bŃà, bŃò which can occur in both DRD and IRD between quotative and quote (6 DRD-tokens in the corpus, distributed over all QI-types with a quotative). There is an alternation of the final vowel between a and o, corresponding to an opposition of feminine vs. masculine gender in other elements. According to the available data, there is indeed a correlation of a-forms with a feminine SP vs. o-forms with a masculine SP, with only one exception. Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 3 4 5

DRD total Ma 2 MBa 12 MBc+e 3 Na 21 Nc+e 12

% 4 24 6 42 24

non-DRD total % 1 2 12 23 3 6 25 47 12 23

572 Appendix 1 23. Lamang (Central Chadic, Afroasiatic) QI1 V SP AD {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

[99]

yághé {...} kág-íyá pùkghúv´$ N QV-COP hyena GOA squirrel Said Hyena to Squirrel,"... (Wolff 1994: 336)

[100]

wínká ndà-háN {...} QV:3S COM-3P and told them, "... (Wolff 1994: 332)

(Wolff 1983: 237)


[101]

{...} V SP AD (Wolff 1983: 237) Mb quotative verb winkagV dominant predicate: 21 of 32 tokens

{...} kágà-háN QV-3P ..." They said. (Wolff 1994: 333)


[102]

ka SP AD {...} Na non-predicative, as ka is a non-verbal quotative

(Corpus)

ká yághè m@ mb´$lò búwó {...} Q squirrel in bag PF Squirrel said in the bag, "... (Wolff 1994: 336)


[103]

{...} ka SP AD ({...}) Nb, Nd 2 tokens intraposed

márkwá Ngùzàk {...} ká k´@rámá N Q crocodile GOA woman old ...", said Crocodile to the old woman. (Wolff 1994: 335)

(Corpus)


General comments - 1 token (1% of total) with SP only and without a QI-predicate - uneven distribution of different quotative verbs (see Appendix 2) - 21 quotes framed by QI1/3 and QI2/4 - 18 QI-tokens with búwó 'isn't it' immediately before quote (all in the same text) - 3 preposed QI-tokens with proximal demonstrative ná as quote orienter Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 3 4

Ma Mb Na Nb+d

DRD total 17 32 42 36

% 13 25 33 28

non-DRD total % 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0

574 Appendix 1 24. Hausa (West Chadic, Afroasiatic) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

SP V AD {...} (Gouffé 1971: 80) Ma unmarked for all speech, cognition, perception, modal verbs

[104]

yaa cèe masà {...} 3M.S:PERF QV DAT:3S il lui a dit: "... (Gouffé 1971: 80)

[105]

boka ya tambaye ta {...} witch.doctor 3M.S:PFV ask 3F.S The witch-doctor asked her, "... (Ahmad 1997: 192)


[106]

{...} 'n$ ji SP ({...}) (Gouffé 1971: 80, FN7) Mb, Md 1st-person subject reference idiomatic

ji saRkii {...} {...} 'n$ 1S:SUBJ hear chief ..., dit/a dit le chef, ... (lit.: que j'entende [the chief]) (Gouffé 1971: 80-FN7)


[107]

SP V AD CÊE {...} (Corpus) BBa verb before quote very rarely another generic speech verb

ara yana cewa {...} yana kuka yana 3M.S:IPFV cry 3M.S:IPFV yell 3M.S:IPFV QV … was crying and screaming, (screaming,) "... (Ahmad 1997: 194)


(QI4) FORM:

SP V AD ceèwaa {...}

TYPE: COMMENT:

MBa - recent innovation, mostly written and journalistic discourse, possible calque from English (Gouffé 1971: 81) - untypical for DRD, if possible at all (Abdoulaye p.c.) - ceèwaa possible with genitive enclitic (Gouffé 1971: 83)

[108]

(Gouffé 1971: 81-3, Wolff 1993: 516)

sai ya tàmbàyee ni ceèwaa {...} then 3M.S:PFV ask 1S COMP dann fragte er mich: "... [then he asked me] (Wolff 1993: 516)


[109]

SP V AD dà {...} (Gouffé 1971: 84) MBa recent innovation, mostly written and journalistic style

yaa Ròoki jàma'àr dà {sù yi …} 3M.S:PERF ask people COMP {they should do …} il a demandé à la population de faire ... [non-DRD] (Gouffé 1971: 84)

Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 3 (4) (5)

Ma Mb+d BBa MBa MBa

DRD total 188 0 11 0 0

% 94 0 6 0 0

non-DRD total % 43 100 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0

576 Appendix 1 25. Mandinka (Mande) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[110]

SP V AD {...} (Rowlands 1959: 92, Creissels 1983: 183-5) Ma predominantly with quotative verb kó

a ko i ye {...} 3S QV 3P OBL He said to them: "... (Pfeiffer (ed.) 1997: 33)

QI2 FORM:

SP [AD] V [AD] kó {...}

TYPE:

MBa

[111]

(Rowlands 1959: 92, Creissels 1983: 183-5)

a ko a ye ko {...} 3S QV 3S OBL Q He said to him: "... (Pfeiffer (ed.) 1997: 32)

(QI3) FORM:

SP AD V fó {...}

(Rowlands 1959: 124, Creissels 1983: 188)

TYPE: COMMENT:

MBa only indirect polar questions in narrow reported speech

General comments - 6 tokens (3% of total) with SP only and without a QI-predicate - speech-transitive verb with anticipatory pronoun referring to quote Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 (3)

Ma MBa MBa

DRD total 114 61 0

% 63 34 0

non-DRD total % 22 100 0 0 0 0


26. Izon (Ijoid) QI1 SP [AD] V [AD] {...} (è`bé`ni`) Ma, Mc

FORM: TYPE:

[112]

(Williamson 1965: 83-5)

{...} i`kí`ri`ki`rì` o`tó`kò` ti`n-dóù` cricket mud call-PST Cricket called to Mud: '... (Williamson 1965: 83)

QI2 FORM:

SP [AD] V [AD] ámèè` {...} (è`bé`ni`)

TYPE:

MBa, MBc

[113]


di`á-amèè` {...} o`mi`ní` gbà yeNi they say mother show-Q they told their mother: '... (Williamson 1965: 83)


[114]

SP mé`è` {...} (è`bé`ni`) (Williamson 1965: 84, 93) Na, Nc mé`è` (said to be truncated from gbá-amèè`) viewed here as a quotative

mèe {...} ebeni wó yeNi 1P master Q Q God said: '... (Williamson f.n.)

QI4 FORM: TYPE:

[SP] {...} [SP] mó` AD V MBc, MBb

[115]

toboú {...} mo deri boy Q laugh the boy laughed '... (Williamson f.n.)

[116]

u`-be`-mí` {...} ari` mó`-nì` 1S Q-CLCO 3S-tell-PST ...' I said to him (Williamson 1965: 54)


578 Appendix 1 QI5 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[117]

{...} e`be` bara V AD (Williamson 1965: 83-4) MBb phrase completely low-toned (Williamson 1965: 110)

{...} e`be` bara dorou-mi that way shout-PST ...' - that is how he shouted. (Williamson 1965: 83)

General comments - 6 quotes framed by QI1/2 and QI4/5 - e`be`ni with a special tonal behavior links the quotation to a following sentence (Williamson 1965: 84, 104) Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 3 4 5

DRD total Ma+c 17 MBa+c 21 Na+c 7 MBc+b 5 MBb 4

% 31 39 13 9 7

non-DRD total % 1 6 9 50 5 28 3 17 0 0


27. Kisi (Atlantic) QI1 SP V AD {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

[118]

(Childs 1995: 280-1)

tè wànà-ó-wànà ¯úníá ¯á pE@ COND anyone ask:P 2P COND If anyone asks you, "... (Childs 1995: 329)

{...}

QI2 SP V AD àà {...} MBa

FORM: TYPE:

[119]

(Childs 1995: 278-9)

¯úna ndú àà {...} mí cìí SEQ buffalo ask 3S Q Then buffalo asked him, "... (Childs 1995: 326)


SP V AD màà {...} (Childs 1995: 279-80, p.c.) MBa apparently restricted to non-DRD

Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 (3)

Ma MBa MBa

DRD total 2 10 0

% 17 83 0

non-DRD total % 0 0 0 0 1 100

580 Appendix 1 28. Donno S (Dogon) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[120]

SP V AD {...} (Culy 1994: 116) Ma only one token, not unequivocally representing genuine QI

yabul-ia be wa {...} be suN .n 3P younger.sibling reply-ANT 3P AD.OBJ leur cadet leur ayant répondu leur dit: ... (Kervran & Prost 1986: 170)


[121]

OTHER {...} (Culy 1994: 117) Na typical for and presumably restricted to DRD

baNa-g wo wa {...} ginE wo sug house 3S stay.at:REL owner-DET 3S AD.OBJ Le maître de maison où il est descendu lui dit: ... (Kervran & Prost 1986: 171)


(OTHER) {...} OTHER V (Kervran & Prost 1986:152-3) Mc, Mb typical for IRD (Culy 1994: 117)

[122]

{...} be gE-w 3P say-SIM eux disant: ... (Kervran & Prost 1986: 170)

[123]

Oumar {u wa minnE inyemE m ) gEndEzE} gi PN {you will look at his field} say:3S Oumar said that you will look at his field. [non-DRD] (Culy 1994: 124)



[124]

SP AD {...} wa (Kervran & Prost 1986: 130-1, 153) Nc, Nb most examples with obligation 'tell somebody to do'

be {...} wa 3P Q eux: ... dirent-ils (Kervran & Prost 1986: 170)


[125]

SP [AD] {...} g [AD] V (Kervran & Prost 1986: 153-4) MBc, MBb restricted to a few speech verbs, presumably not with gE

Anta {inyemE ibEra pili waa bem} g miñ tagaa be PN {she saw a White at the market} COMP 1S tell PST:3S Anta told me that she saw a White at the market. [non-DRD] (Culy 1994: 119)

General comments 1 quote framed by QI1 and QI3 Type distribution in corpus Type

1 2 3 4 (5)

DRD total Ma 1 Na 10 Mc+b 4 Nc+b 1 MBc+b 0

% 6 62 25 6 0

non-DRD total % 0 0 0 0 49 100 0 0 0 0

582 Appendix 1 29. Kouya (Kru, Niger-Congo) QI1 SP [AD] V [AD] {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

[126]

ín nyàkúmä gbäà {...} and cat speak:PF et le chat a dit, ... (Arthur f.n.)

[127]

we nEE we Nwn @ yàlà {...} 3S QV 3S wife to (la gazelle) dit a sa femme ... (Arthur f.n.)

(Corpus)

(QI2) SP [AD] V [AD] nII {...} MBa

FORM: TYPE:

[128]

gba# nII {...} àmí y"#à I come speak COMP je dis cela que ... (Arthur f.n.)

Type distribution in corpus Type 1 (2)

Ma MBa

DRD total 51 0

% 100 0


(Corpus; Arthur p.c.)


30. Supyire (Senufo Gur, Niger-Congo) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[129]

SP [AD] V [AD] {...} (Carlson 1994: 443-5) Ma accounts for 95% of DRD, 75% of IRD (Carlson 1994: 447)

kà Kùcwuun sí jwó {...} DS monkey NAR say Monkey said, "... (Carlson 1994: 615)


[130]

SP [AD] V [AD] na {...} (Carlson 1994: 446-54) MBa accounts for 5% of DRD, 25% of IRD (Carlson 1994: 447)

sì núrá kà sige shíin-bíí nàNko-lyè-Ní DS bush people-DET person-be.old-DET NAR return á ù yígé na {...} SER 3S ask Q Then the old man of the bush people again asked him "... (Carlson 1994: 610)

QI3 SP [AD] V [AD] JWO {...} BBa

FORM: TYPE:

[131]

(Corpus)

mìi a lì cyéè ù nà mà jwu {...} 1S PERF ATC.PRO show 3S LOC SS say I explained it to him and said, "... (Carlson 1994: 667)

General comments speech-transitive verb with anticipatory pronoun referring to quote Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 3

Ma MBa BBa

DRD total 9 3 4

% 56 19 25

non-DRD total % 5 33 10 67 0 0

584 Appendix 1 31. Koromfe (Central Gur, Niger-Congo) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[132]

SP V AD {...} (Rennison 1997: 11-2) Ma less frequent than QI2, preferred in more dramatic narrative contexts (Rennison 1997: 11)

jemdi koNgo {...} k a tife koNgo zlgE a then DET elephant there ask DET hippo there Puis l'éléphant a demandé à l'hippopotame: "... (Rennison 1986a: 58)


[133]

SP V AD ke {...} (Rennison 1997: 11-2, 41-2) MBa quotative ke possibly repeated as intra-quote in long quotes

nE)nE ke {...} ba mEnt a 3P unite DET mouth Q Ils se mettent d'accord, (disant): "... (Rennison 1986a: 101-2)

General comments 2 tokens (4% of total) with SP only and without a QI-predicate Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2

Ma MBa

DRD total 15 30

% 32 64



32. Waja (Adamawa, Niger-Congo) QI1 SP V AD {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

[134]

(Corpus)

ma sa pma {...} 2S tell 3P you tell them, '... [non-DRD] (Kleinewillinghöfer f.n.)


SP V AD Q {...} (Corpus) MBa two quotatives: 3rd-person SP kń, speech-participant SP mń

[135]

a sa nVr-y kń {...} nEr wVnáá man DEM.EMPH 3S tell woman-3S Q This very man said to his wife, '... (Kleinewillinghöfer f.n.)

[136]

sEE kń {...} nVr-y woman-3S tell:DUMMY Q His wife said, '... (Kleinewillinghöfer f.n.)

QI3 SP Q {...} Na

FORM: TYPE:

[137]

(Corpus)

rai kń {...} wVw DEM TOP Q as for that one, (he) said, '... (Kleinewillinghöfer f.n.)

General comments - 1 token with exceptional clause structure Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 3

Ma MBa Na

DRD total 0 7 82

% 0 8 91

non-DRD total % 3 25 4 33 5 42

586 Appendix 1 33. Ngbaka Ma'bo (Ubangi, Niger-Congo) QI1 SP V AD {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

[138]

(Corpus)

wà.nd @ 'a#-mE@nE$ {...} that.one PERF-do en chantant: "... [lit.: he does] (Thomas 1970: 135)


SP V AD 'bo# {...} (Thomas 1963: 279-80, 287) MBa 2 tokens with repetition of SP-pronoun before quotative

[139]

'bo# {...} 'é h")#ngà yéè 3S ask 3S.OBJ Q Puis elle lui demanda: "... (Thomas 1970: 599)

[140]

'é 'bo# {...} 'é b #t $ mò-éè-tí 3S open mouth-3S-IGB 3S Q Il s'adressa alors à elle, disant: "... (Thomas 1970: 159)

QI3 FORM: TYPE:

SP 'bo# {...} Na

(Thomas 1963: 289-90)

[141]

kánà-ngE@E$ 'bo# {...} mother-3S Q Sa mère dit: "... (Thomas 1970: 137)

[142]

'bo# s $ @ 'bo# {...} ha# give OBL PN Q le donna à So, disant: "... (Thomas 1970: 603)

General comments - 26 tokens closed by intonation-group marker 'è-tí (Thomas 1970: 41) - 9 tokens in one text with marker of emphatic affirmation yè (Thomas 1963: 250)



Ma MBa Na

DRD total 3 8 74

% 4 9 87

non-DRD total % 1 7 3 21 10 71

588 Appendix 1 34. Ewe (Kwa, Niger-Congo) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[143]

SP V AD {...} (Clements 1975, Lord 1976: 179) Ma only found with quotative verb bé

ya wo-be {...} then 3P-QV then they say: '... (Dawuda f.n.)


SP V AD bé {...} (Westermann 1907: 91, 98, 113-4, 116) MBa - obligatory with speech verbs like gbl 'say' etc. (Lord 1976: 179-80) - quotative said to be frequently used in the habitual béna

[144]

Ío Nù na-e be {...} dêkpala palmtapper put outside to-3S QV the palmtapper answered him: "... (Dawuda f.n.)

[145]

Kofi gbl na wo be {...} PN say to 3P QV Kofi said to them: "... (Clements 1975: 152)

General comments 1 token with exceptional QI-structure Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2

Ma MBa

DRD total 10 14

% 40 56



35. Yoruba (Defoid Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

SP V AD {...} (Bamgbosè 1986: 84, Abraham 1958: 441) Ma normal in DRD with quotative verb ní (Bamgbosè 1986: 84)

[146]

{...} mo bè`rè` sí í ké 1S start call I began to call, '... (Barber & Ògúndíjo` (eds.) 1994: 90)

[147]

ní {...} wó`n á 3P IRR QV they would say, '... (Bamgbosè 1966: 167)


[148]

SP V AD pé {...} (Bamgbosè 1986, Abraham 1958: 547-9) MBa rare with specific speech verbs in DRD, except with báyìí 'thus' in written discourse (Bamgbosè 1986: 79, 87-90, 96FN8)

ó kígbe báyìí pé {fi mí sílè`} 3S shout thus Q {leave me alone} He shouted thus, "Leave me alone" (Bamgbosè 1986: 89)


[149]

SP V AD NÍ {...} (Bamgbosè 1986: 89-90) BBa typical for DRD in written discourse with all speech-verb types

Adé takú ó ní {èmi ò lo`} PN refuse 3S QV {I won't go} Ade refused and (he) said, "I won't go" (Bamgbosè 1986: 90)

590 Appendix 1 (QI4) FORM:

SP V AD wi pé {...}

TYPE:

MBa

[150]

(Bamgbosè 1986: 96-FN7, Abraham 1958: 664-5)

wí pé {wo`n óò dágun} o so` 2S speak say Q {they would cause trouble} you said how they would cause trouble [non-DRD] (Barber & Ògúndíjo` (eds.) 1994: 256)


[151]

SP V AD bí {...} (Bamgbosè 1986: 96-FN4) MBa mostly indirect polar questions in narrow reported speech

rò bí {mo lè s`é} n# ò 1S NEG think COMP {I can do it} I don't think that I can do it (Bamgbosè 1966: 131)

Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 3 (4) (5)

Ma MBa BBa MBa MBa

DRD total 8 2 0 0 0

% 80 20 0 0 0

non-DRD total % 58 69 21 25 0 0 4 5 1 1


36. Igbo (Igboid Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo) QI1 SP V AD {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

(Corpus)

[152]

{...} ezè à-si` chief NAR-say The chief said: "... (Green & Igwe 1963: 200)

[153]

{...} ya à-ghù`-i`-kwa 3S NAR-sing-?-again She began to sing again: "... (Green & Igwe 1963: 199)

QI2 SP V AD si` {...} MBa

FORM: TYPE:

[154]

(Corpus)

jPa ya se {...} ask 3S say and asks her, '... (Adams 1932: 130)

(QI3) FORM:

SP V AD nà {...}

TYPE: COMMENT:

MBa with realis clauses

(Green & Igwe 1963: 46-7; Emenanjo` 1978: 88)


SP V AD kà {...} (Welmers & Welmers 1968: 63) MBa with realis and irrealis clauses

(QI5) FORM:

SP V AD mà {...}

(Green & Igwe 1963: 49-50; Emenanjo` 1978: 88)

TYPE: COMMENT:

MBa mostly indirect polar questions in narrow reported speech

592 Appendix 1 General comments possible addition of generic speech verb si` before quotatives nà and kà Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 (3) (4) (5)

Ma MBa MBa MBa MBa

DRD total 14 13 0 0 0

% 52 48 0 0 0

non-DRD total % 10 22 4 9 20 44 10 22 1 2


37. Birom (Platoid Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo) QI1 SP V AD {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

(Bouquiaux 1970a: 428-9)

[155]

{...} kó mwaàt.nù.yE@l a-raNal bìmat then chief AOR-ask people Alors, le chef suprême demande aux gens: "... (Bouquiaux 1970b: 353)

[156]

{...} kó yE$n a-ye then 3P AOR-QV Ils dirent encore: "... (Bouquiaux 1970b: 353)

(QI2) SP V AD w @k {...} MBa

FORM: TYPE:

[157]

{...} éè-hánat w @k 3S:FUT-say Q [he] pourra dire: "... (Bouquiaux 1970b: 351)

Type distribution in corpus Type 1 (2)

(Bouquiaux 1970a: 451-6)

Ma MBa

DRD total 136 1

% 99 1


594 Appendix 1 38. Tikar (Bantoid Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo) QI1 SP V AD {...} Ma

FORM: TYPE:

[158]

(Jackson 1987: 100-1)

šE( {...} mvE)$ Kìmmì ka chief PN CONS say The chief of Bankim then said, '... (Jackson 1987: 101)

QI2 SP V AD lE {...} MBa

FORM: TYPE:

[159]

(Stanley 1982: 35, Jackson 1987: 100-1)

lE$ lwikwæ(n lE {...} cinjin ' shE$ this.leper say:NAR COM comrade Q le lépreux a dit à l'autre: "... (Stanley 1991: 516-7)

QI3 FORM:

SP Q.PROSP lE {...}

TYPE: COMMENT:

Na special of 3rd-person quotative pronouns co-varying with SP

[160]

ón {...} 2Q.PRO they (said), "... (Stanley 1982: 33)


Ma MBa Na

DRD total 0 9 0

% 0 100 0

non-DRD total % 4 22 11 61 3 17

(Stanley 1982: 32, Jackson 1987: 105-6)


39. Nguni (Bantoid Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo) QI1 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[161]

SP V AD {...} (Doke 1992: §819) Ma verbs other than quotative verb thi rare, sho impossible

uMazwi wa-yi-zwa le-ndoda i-thi {...} PN 3S:REM.PST-9OBJ-hear DET-9.man 9:SIM-QV Thabo [alias Mazwi] heard him [the man] say "... (Bona 1988,9: 143)


[162]

{...} V SP AD ({...}) (Doke 1992: §820) Mb, Md - only DRD - must follow as intra-quote a complete syntagm of the quote - quotative verb sho, instead of thi

{...} kwa-sh' uNomjadu IP:REM.PST-QV.ANA PN ...", said Nomjadu (Doke 1992: §820)


[163]

SP V AD THI {...} (Corpus) MBa quotative verb thi mostly in dependent sequential form

odwa a-thi {...} a a-ntu a- uzana 2-person 2:REM.PST-ask:RCPR 2:alone 2:SEQ-QV The people asked one another apart, "... (Warmelo 1938: 13, 10)

596 Appendix 1 QI4 FORM: TYPE: COMMENT:

[164]

{...} SHO V SP AD ({...}) (Corpus) MBb, MBd speech verb after the quotative verb sho in dependent form marking simultaneous taxis

{...} kwa-sho ku-phendula IP:REM.PST-QV.ANA IP:SIM-answer ...", answered Mongezi (Bona 1987,8: 123)

uMongezi PN

(QI5) SP V AD ukuthi {...} (Doke 1992: §664, Slattery 1981: 73) MBa

FORM: TYPE:

[165]

kodwa u-thandazela aba-ngasebenzi ukuthi {bathole but 3S-pray.for 2-unemployed COMP {they should find umsebenzi} work} but she also prays for the unemployed to find work [non-DRD] (Bona 1987,8: 34)

Type distribution in corpus Type 1 2 3 4 (5)

DRD total Ma 14 Mb+d 24 MBa 5 MBb+d 5 MBa 0

% 29 50 10 10 0

non-DRD total % 9 43 0 0 0 0 0 0 12 57

Appendix 2 Quotative and generic speech verbs attested in the sample languages

Appendix 2 gives information about the semantically unspecific QI-verbs which were found in the text corpora of the sample languages according to the order employed in previous cross-sample tables. Again, this need not be an exhaustive list of generic QI-verbs of every language. A number of languages rely heavily on quotative verbs so that the text corpus may lack a possibly existing generic speech verb, which accordingly is not recorded here. Every lexical item is listed (token numbers in parentheses) and characterized. The recorded properties concern the form, distributional restrictions, conjugational peculiarities, and transitivity features of the verb. The information is not meant to be exhaustive, but (necessarily) only represents what was given in the available sources and/or turned up in the text corpora. For example, when the object proform of a verb is given as a manner deictic, this does not exclude that the verb also occurs with a normal pronoun referring to speech and vice versa. Many features were discernible directly from the text data. Otherwise, references are given as the source of the information. If some reference is primarily devoted to the given lexeme, this is listed in the first line.

1. Koyra Chiini (Songhay) a. har 'say' (120) - transitive to speech nominal - in object relative clause - with mediopassive derivative - interrogative maa 'what' - AD as dative object b. …ii 'speak (language), discuss' (2) - in object relative clause

(Heath 1998a: 129, 136; 1998b: 118)

(Heath 1998b: 59)

598 Appendix 2 2. Kanuri (Saharan) a. n quotative verb (158)

(Hutchison 1976: 199-211; 1981a: 95, 120-3, 128)

- 20 tokens as second QI-verb - citation form n represents the entire phonetic substance, only discernible in non-past forms (see also Lukas (1953: 66) for a parallel usage in Tubu), normal Kanuri convention: ngin (1st-person singular non-past) - only in QI (always in off-quote) - defective and irregular conjugation (especially in past): no future, negative past, imperative-subjunctive, and several forms with marked information structure - not with complementation marker -ro on the quote - proform ngái 'thus' b. gùl 'say, mention' (16) (Hutchison 1976: 200-1, 204; 1981a: 110) - loan from Arabic - regular suffix conjugation - in object relative clause - not with complementation marker -ro on the quote - direct-object proform or ngái 'thus' c. mana 'speak' (1) - regular suffix conjugation

3. Ik (Kuliak) a. kut quotative verb (83) (Serzisko 1987) - only in QI, no speech meaning outside RD - irregular stem forms: kw(i) with 2nd persons vs. kut with rest - intransitive - interrogative isi 'what' - AD as dative object (compare also Carlin (1993: 125-6) for So) b. tod 'speak' (1) - AD-transitive form tod-et 'tell'

Quotative and generic speech verbs attested in the sample languages 599

4. Aiki (Maban) a. ir quotative verb (15) (Nougayrol 1989: 60, 67, 73, 141-2) - 2 tokens as second QI-verb - only in QI, no speech meaning outside RD, virtually identical with ir 'do' - irregular imperative - apparently not with complementation marker m on the quote - proform káá 'thus' (often in preposed QI) and interrogative àtE$ 'what, how'

5. Fur (Furan) (Beaton 1968: 127, Jakobi p.c.) a. aN quotative verb (6) - only attested inflected form aNa, identical with 3rd-person human plural past of 'be' whose conjugation is as follows: 1S 3P.H 3P.NH

Subjunctive aN ii, e gE

Past aNa aNa keiN

Present aN ii, e gE

- anticipatory proform in- 'this, thus' (Beaton 1968: 129, Jakobi p.c.) b. ua/beleN 'say, speak' (15) - defective and irregular conjugation - cf. AD-transitive paradigm with -si: 1S 3P.H 3P.NH

Subjunctive uuwasi kuuwasi aNalsi

Past wasi kwasi aNalsi

Present almiNsi bElENsi kalmiNasi

Imperfect almiNasi bElENasi kalmiNENisi

- at least two suppletive stems co-varying with tense/aspect/modality: (1) ua in past and subjunctive (2) beleN/almiN in non-past (see Jakobi (1990: 67, 71) for metathesis in bVl vs. Vlm), irregular use of plural prefix k- which should occur in human forms (3) unclear 3rd-person non-human plural forms of past and subjunctive, ?related to 'be'-paradigm - anticipatory proform in- 'this, thus' - AD-transitive form with enclitic -s(i) (not necessarily attached to verb)

600 Appendix 2 6. Ngiti (Moru-Mangbetu, Central Sudanic) a. ti quotative verb (10) - 6 tokens as second QI-verb - ?related to quotative verb ti of neighboring Bantu languages - presumably only in QI - intransitive, because no anticipatory object noun required for other verbs

7. Ngambay (Bongo-Bagirmi, Central Sudanic) a. pà 'say, speak' (67) - 43 tokens as second QI-verb - AD as oblique object

(Vandame 1963: 133)

8. Kunama (Isolate) a. u quotative verb (28)

(Reinisch 1881-90,3: 33-4; Thompson 1989: 306-7) - present citation form u due to phonetic substance in 2nd-/3rd-person forms, normal Kunama convention: da# (stem in imperative singular and verbal noun) - only in QI (always in off-quote), no speech meaning outside RD - irregular conjugation, stem suppletion b. ake# quotative verb (95) - 4 tokens as second QI-verb - regular suffix conjugation c. ûda 'speak' (1)

(Reinisch 1881-90,3: 57)

(Reinisch 1881-90,3: 5)


9. Dongola (Nubian, East Sudanic) (Armbruster 1965: 57-8) a. E@ quotative verb (63) - 15 tokens as second QI-verb - only in QI (always in off-quote), no speech meaning outside RD - variation in stress patterns, mostly unstressed and enclitic - defective conjugation: no imperative, infinitive, independent participle - only nominal speech complements possible with object enclitic - AD as neutral object - part of complex speech/cognition verbs (see below) b. án quotative verb (18) (Armbruster 1965: 14-5) - 1 token as second QI-verb - only in QI (always in off-quote), no speech meaning outside RD - with a semantic bias toward obligative contexts vis-à-vis E@ - part of complex speech/cognition verbs (see below) (Armbruster 1965: 216-7) c. wE#@ 'say' (41) @ - AD-transitive forms wE#-tir 'tell' with benefactive suffix and wE#@-dE)n 'tell me' with speaker-benefactive suffix - forms with incorporated quotative verbs E@ and án (see below) d. báññi 'speak' (1) - intransitive

(Armbruster 1965: 29)

Speech and cognition verbs with E@ and án (Armbruster 1960: §3844-7): Simplex E@-complex án-complex Meaning @ @ @ wE# E-wE# aw-wE# 'say' wE#@-tir aw-wE#@-tir 'tell' wE#@-dE)n aw-wE#@-dE)n 'tell me = SPEAKER' @ @ da# E-da# an-da@# 'think, suppose'

10. Murle (Surmic, East Sudanic) (not listed by Lyth (1971) under 'say') a. nE quotative verb (71) - 7 tokens as second QI-verb - only in QI - interrogative nE 'what, how' - AD-transitive form nek with goal suffix always followed by quotative nE

602 Appendix 2 b. zi quotative verb (22) (Lyth 1971,1: 34, 51; 3: 21) - in QI always followed by nE, no speech meaning outside RD - defective conjugation: only has two aspectual stems azi and izi, missing irrealis forms in the paradigm of equational 'be(come)', which in turn lacks the realis forms of the quotative verb - intransitive - interrogative nE 'what, how' c. dua 'say' (1) - AD-transitive form dua-k with goal suffix

11. Anywa (Nilotic, East Sudanic) a. kóó 'say' (63) (Reh 1999: 37, p.c.) - irregular loss of a stem-internal labial plosive, retained in a few exceptional forms (see also Longacre (1990: 81-FN) regarding Luwo) - detransitivized (Reh 1996: 399, 1999: 14) b. ca#an 'tell' (2) - transitive to speech nominal, obligatorily crossreferenced in the QI

12. Krongo (Kadugli) a. ìkkì 'say' (15) (Reh 1985: 420) - presumably intransitive, because no detransitive derivative and not attested in data with any following participant - however, possible in object relative clause (see Reh 1985: 392, line 229) (Reh 1985: 221, 439; p.c.) b. òtóN 'say' (5) - transitive to speech nominal - AD as dative object, also AD-transitive form òtókó with benefactive suffix


13. Hadza (Isolate) a. tl'odzo 'talk' (5) b. ('i)he 'say, tell' (1) - possibly means also 'do' (Sands f.n.)

14. Sandawe (Isolate) a. mbô 'say' (10) - possibly Bantu loan - presumably not transitive to speech nominal - proform 'thus' (mostly present in preposed QI) - AD-transitive form mbô-xì with applicative suffix

(Elderkin p.c.)

15. Khoekhoe (Khoe-Kwadi) a. mî [m")i] 'say' (107) - 10 tokens as second QI-verb - transitive to speech nominal - interrogative 'how' - AD-transitive form mî-ba with applicative suffix

16. Ju|'hoan (Ju) a. kò quotative verb (137) - 91 tokens as second QI-verb - interrogative hatce 'what' - no AD-encoding

(Dickens 1994: 228)

b. !óá 'tell' (50) (Dickens 1994: 315) - 1 token as second QI-verb - presumably not transitive to speech nominal, because language in general lacks ditransitive verbs but verb is transitive to AD c. kòkxúí 'say so, speak' (2) (Dickens 1994: 229, 232-3) - evidently derived, because consists of two stems

604 Appendix 2 17. Taa (Tuu) a. té'e) quotative verb (120) - 33 tokens as second QI-verb - only in QI (always before quote) - reduction to tée) or te) - intransitive - AD-marking via serial verb saV 'come'

(Traill p.c.)

b. tám quotative verb (17) (Traill p.c.) - only in QI (always in off-quote), no speech meaning outside RD - no nominalization - proform 'áu 'this way' or !a#h'u 'thus'

# e kV 'tell' (17) c. !ub d. tâna 'speak, talk (Taa)' (1)

18. Tigre (Semitic, Afroasiatic) a. bela/tel 'say' (66) (Raz 1983: 40, 64; O. Gensler p.c.) - 6 tokens as second QI-verb - cognate of Ethiosemitic *bhl 'say' (Leslau 1991: 89), which is highly irregular from earliest attestation (see Leslau (1988: 210-1) for entire group, Lambdin (1978: 181-2) for Ge‘ez, Yimam (1999) for Amharic) - complete loss of second root consonant h - "imperfect" conjugation largely regular, "perfect" conjugation irregular: (1) imperfect prefixes, instead of perfect suffixes for person; no final consonant l in all non-3rd persons and 3rd-person feminine singular (2) alternative additional root tel in all 2nd persons with normal conjugation, synchronically suppletive (t-initial stems in general rare in Semitic, tel possibly arose through reduction of original *bhl to just l and incorporation of 2nd-person subject prefix te- of imperfect conjugation) - in object relative clause - proform 'thus' - pronominal AD marked by unmarked object suffix, nominal AD as oblique object


19. Tamajeq (Berber, Afroasiatic) a. ńn 'say' (115) - transitive to speech nominal - interrogative 'what'

20. Bedauye (North Cushitic, Afroasiatic) a. an quotative verb (43) (Reinisch 1893/4,4: §306-7; 1895: 19-20) - 1 token as second QI-verb - only in QI, no speech meaning outside RD, identical with an 'be' (which synchronically no longer seems to exist according to Vanhove p.c.) - old prefix conjugation, defective: only in a few forms - no derivational extensions - proforms bak and oon 'thus' b. di/yad 'say' (83) (Reinisch 1893/4,3: §252; 1895: 55) - 3 tokens as second QI-verb - old prefix conjugation with stem suppletion between yad and di - no derivational extensions (except causative according to Vanhove p.c.) - pronominal AD as normal object suffixes

21. Burunge (South Cushitic, Afroasiatic) a. kaah 'say' (26) - AD as oblique object

(Kießling 1994: 227)

22. Kera (East Chadic, Afroasiatic) a. wáaté 'say, speak' (9) (Ebert 1979: 224, 259-61; 1991: FN7) - originates in the pluractional form of waa 'bring forth, give birth' - interrogative harma specialized for names and propositional entities

606 Appendix 2 23. Lamang (Central Chadic, Afroasiatic) a. gV quotative verb (45)

(Wolff 1983: 169, 237; Wolff & Heusing ms.: 41-2, 88-9) - only in QI, no speech meaning outside RD - highly defective conjugation, because virtually restricted to "aorist" - four stem variants in QI distinguished by prefixes and one related stem as narrative auxiliary (* = not attested, (...) omissible segment): 1S 2S 3S 1P.E 1P.I 1P.I 2P 3P IP Pattern Tokens

Basic g-ì *gV-ka *gV-Ø *gV-yiN *gV-maN *gV-mwa *gV-keni gà-xáN gò-l(ò) or gwò-l gV-SBJ 1 2

ká-form ká-g-ì(yò) ká-a-k(à) ká-g(à)-Ø ká-gà-yìN ká-gà-màN ká-gà-mwà ká-Ø-kénì ká-gà-xáN ká-gò-lò or ká-gwà-l ká-gV-SBJ 10 9

wín(ká)-form wín-Ø-g-ìyò wín-ká-a-kà wín-ká-g-Ø wín-Ø-gà-yìN wín-Ø-gà-màN wín-Ø-gà-mwà wín-ká-Ø-kénì wín-Ø-gà-xáN wín-Ø-gò-lò

Narrative verb g-ú-y(í) g-ú-ká g-ú-Ø g-ú-yíN g-ú-máN g-ú-mwá g-ú-k´@ní g-ú-xáN g-ú-l

wín-(ká)-gV-SBJ 2 21

gV-ú-SBJ in preposed QI in postposed QI

- attested forms allow fairly consistent reconstruction of paradigms: (1) loss of the majority of basic paradigm (left column) (2) vowel quality of stem correlates with accompanying suffixes (3) loss of stem consonant/ entire stem in 2nd persons in prefixed series (4) ká-insertion into wín-forms in 2nd persons and 3rd person singular (wín(ká)-forms in general not used by all speakers) - several 3rd-person singular forms as residue outside the above paradigms: (1) plain ká/kà analyzed here as non-verbal quotative (= prefix ká-), attested as such in closely related Xdi, tonally unstable, possible with plural subject (2) ká-kà, wín-kà, wín-ká-kà possibly prefixed back-formations modelled on plain ká/kà - interrogative né 'what' - possible as verbal-noun (go < gV-ò, gátá < gV-tá) and with identificational copula suffix -ya 'it is ...' - AD as oblique object


b. kwara 'say' (4) (Wolff & Heusing ms.: 100-2) - transitive to speech nominal - in object relative clause - interrogative 'how' - AD as oblique object or unmarked pronominal crossreference on verb

24. Hausa (West Chadic, Afroasiatic) a. cêe quotative verb (189) (Bargery 1934: 153, Gouffé 1971) - 10 tokens as second QI-verb - largely restricted to QI - variant forms: cene, cane, tane - irregular conjugation: tonally dependent on preceding predicate marker, verbal noun ceèwaa not obligatory in imperfective - defectively transitive: no concrete nominal objects, only abstract speech proforms like wani 'àbù 'something', koomee 'anything' or hakà 'thus' - AD as oblique object (Bargery 1934: 287, Gouffé 1971: 77) b. faÎàa 'say to' (1) - 1 token as second QI-verb - "grade-1" form: proform hakà 'thus', AD as oblique object - "grade-2" form: fàÎaa transitive to speech nominal c. gayàa 'say to' (1) (Bargery 1934: 374, Gouffé 1971: 77) - "grade-1" form: proform hakà 'thus', AD as oblique object

25. Mandinka (Mande) a. kó quotative verb (217) (Rowlands 1959: 92-3; Creissels 1983: 183-4) - 61 tokens as second QI-verb - not with normal verbal markers - intransitive, because no anticipatory pronoun as required for transitives - interrogative dii 'how' and proform teng 'thus' b. fó 'say, speak' (17) (Creissels et al. 1982: 50-1) - transitive to speech nominal, because regular with anticipatory pronoun c. kúma 'speak' (1)

(Creissels et al. 1982: 98)

608 Appendix 2 26. Izon (Ijoid) a. gbá 'say' (28) (Williamson 1965: 35) - transitive to speech nominal - in object relative clause - but occurs in QIs occasionally also with akí`-nàá, which is a marker of intransitive verbs (Williamson 1965: 91) - direct-object proform or e`be` bara 'that way' - AD-marking via serial verb b. be`é` 'tell' (1) - speech-object via preceding serial verb akí` 'take'

(Williamson 1965: 35)

27. Kisi (Atlantic) a. dímì 'say' (10) - AD-transitive form dímúl with benefactive suffix

28. Donno S (Dogon) (Kervran & Prost 1986: 152-3, Kervran 1993: 152) a. gE@ 'say' (4) - transitive to speech nominal - interrogative y g nji 'how'

29. Kouya (Kru, Niger-Congo) a. nEE quotative verb (47) - defective conjugation and derivation - not transitive to speech nominal

(Arthur p.c.)

b. gbä 'speak' (2) - transitive to speech nominal - AD-transitive form gbälI$ with transitive suffix

(Arthur p.c.)


30. Supyire (Senufo Gur, Niger-Congo) a. jwo 'say' (also 'bark') (13) (Carlson 1994: 447, 451-2) - 4 tokens as second QI-verb - partly transitive to speech nominal, because optionally with anticipatory pronoun

31. Koromfe (Central Gur, Niger-Congo) a. bo 'say' (38) (Rennison 1986b: 14; 1997: 275, 507) - unmarked stem form bo instead of regularly expected bol - proform 'thus' - AD as oblique

32. Waja (Adamawa, Niger-Congo) a. cE 'say, speak, count' (2) - transitive to speech nominal - proform 'thus' - presumably not AD-transitive

(Kleinewillinghöfer p.c.)

b. sa 'tell' (4) (Kleinewillinghöfer p.c.) - dummy pronoun if no explicit nominal AD-referent

33. Ngbaka Ma'bo (Ubangi, Niger-Congo) a. d"# 'say' (4) - interrogative 'bo#ma# 'how' - AD as oblique object b. ko# 'speak, report' (1) - 1 token as second QI-verb - interrogative 'bo#ma# 'how' - AD as oblique object

610 Appendix 2 34. Ewe (Kwa, Niger-Congo) a. bé quotative verb (24)

(Westermann 1954: 11, 13; Clements 1975: 166-7)

- 14 tokens as second QI-verb - only in QI - defective conjugation: with habitual, "emphatic" and "bookish"; no future, progressive, and other preverbal markers - rarely with object - interrogative álekê 'how' b. gbl 'say' (8) (Westermann 1954: 275; Clements 1975: 166) - not in monoclausal QI - transitive to speech nominal - verbal noun gbl gbl 'saying' - in object relative clause

35. Yoruba (Defoid Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo) a. ní quotative verb (6) - only in QI - intransitive

(Abraham 1958: 441, Bamgbosè 1986: 84, 90)

(Abraham 1958: 593-4, Bamgbosè 1986: 84) b. so` 'say, speak' (1) - rare in DRD and indirect questions, not in monoclausal QI - transitive to speech nominal - detransitivizing derivative so`ro` via incorporated object 'matter, word' - interrogative 'what' or 'how', direct-object proform or 'thus' - AD-encoding via serial verb fun 'give'

36. Igbo (Igboid Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo) a. si` 'say, tell' (23) - 13 tokens as second QI-verb - transitive to speech nominal

(Williamson (ed.) 1972: 469-70)

b. kwu 'speak' (4) - transitive to speech nominal

(Williamson (ed.) 1972: 246-7)


37. Birom (Platoid Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo) a. yé quotative verb (29) - only in QI, no speech meaning outside RD - interrogative lá.~áà 'how' b. yaN 'tell' (96) - proform 'thus' c. há 'talk, speak, tell' (4)

38. Tikar (Bantoid Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo) a. shE$ 'say' (7)

39. Nguni (Bantoid Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo) a. thi quotative verb (18)

(Slattery 1981, Moolman 1984, Doke 1992: §483-5)

- 5 tokens as second QI-verb - only in QI (always in on-quote), no speech meaning outside RD - atypical stem form because of marked suffix -i - irregular and defective conjugation: no change in subjunctive form, no predication-focus form (hence not in polar questions), rare in negative - intransitive - interrogative -ni 'what' b. sho quotative verb (24)

(Slattery 1981, Moolman 1984, Doke 1992: §482)

- 5 tokens as second QI-verb - in QI always in off-quote, except when followed by ukuthi 'that'; in certain uses close to real speech verb 'say' - atypical stem form because of marked suffix -o - conjugation less irregular and defective than thi; can occur in predication focus, negative, polar question, constituent questions, etc. instead of thi - transitive to speech nominal - various object-oriented nominalizations - interrogative -ni 'what'

References

Aaron, Uche E. 1992 Reported speech in Obolo narrative discourse. In Hwang, Shin J. J. & William R. Merrifield (eds.), 227-240. 1996/7 Grammaticization of the verb 'say' to future tense in Obolo. Journal of West African Languages 26,2: 87-93. Abraham, Roy C. 1940 A dictionary of the Tiv language. Hertford: Stephen Austin & Sons. 1946 Dictionary of the Hausa language. London: Lowe & Brydone. 1958 Dictionary of modern Yoruba. London: University of London Press. Abraham, Werner (ed.) 1991 Discourse particles: descriptive and theoretical investigations on the logical, syntactic and pragmatic properties of discourse particles in German. Pragmatics and Beyond, New Series 12. Amsterdam: Benjamins. Adams, R. F. G. 1932 A modern Ibo grammar. London: Oxford University Press. Adelaar, William F. H. 1990 The role of quotations in Andean discourse. In Pinkster, Harm & Inge Genee (eds.), 1-12. Ahmad, Said B. 1997 Narrator as interpretor: stability and variation in Hausa tales. Westafrikanische Studien 15. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. Alexandre, Pierre 1966a Système verbal et prédicatif du bulu. Langues et Littératures de l'Afrique noire 1. Paris: Klincksieck. 1966b Préliminaire à une présentation des idéophones bulu. In Lukas, Johannes (ed.), Neue Afrikanistische Studien, 9-28. Hamburger Beiträge zur Afrika-Kunde 5. Hamburg: Deutsches Institut für AfrikaForschung. Allardice, R. W. 1985 A simplified dictionary of modern Samoan. Auckland: Polynesian Press. Alpher, Barry 1994 Yir-Yoront ideophones. In Hinton, Leanne, Johanna Nichols & John J. Ohala (eds.), 161-177.

References 613 Amberber, Mengistu 1997 The transitivity of verbs of saying revisited. In Camacho, J., L. Choueiri & M. Watanabe (eds.), Proceedings of the 14th West Coast Conference on Formal Linguistics, 1-15. Stanford: Center for the Study of Language and Information (CSLI). Ameka, Felix K. 2004 Grammar and cultural practices: the grammaticalization of triadic communication in West African languages. Journal of West African Languages 30,2: 5-28. Andersen, Torben 1999 Anti-logophoricity and indirect mode in Mabaan. Studies in Language 23,3: 499-530. Anderson, Stephen R. 1985 Inflectional morphology. In Shopen, Timothy (ed.), vol. 3: 150-201. Appleby, L. L. 1958 A first Luluyia grammar. Nairobi: East African Literature Bureau. Appleyard, David 2001 The verb 'to say' as a verb "recycling device" in Ethiopian languages. In Zaborski, Andrzej (ed.), New data and new methods in Afroasiatic linguistics: Robert Hetzron in memoriam, 1-11. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. Arensen, Jonathan E. 1982 Murle grammar. Occasional Papers in the Study of Sudanese Languages 2. Juba: College of Education, University of Juba and Summer Institute of Linguistics. 1992 Mice are men: language and society among the Murle of Sudan. International Museum of Cultures Publications 27. Dallas: Summer Institute of Linguistics. Armbruster, Charles H. 1960 Dongolese Nubian: a grammar. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 1965 Dongolese Nubian: a lexicon. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Armstrong, Robert G. 1966 O`ba kò so (The king did not hang): opera by Duro Ladipo`. Occasional Publications 3. Ibadan: Institute of African Studies, University of Ibadan. Auwera, Johan van der 1999 Periphrastic 'do': typological prolegomena. In Tops, Guy A. J., Betty Devriendt & Steven Geukens (eds.), Thinking English grammar: to honour Xavier Dekeyser, Professor Emeritus, 457-470. Leuven: Peeters.

614 References Auwera, Johan van der and Vladimir A. Plungian 1998 Modality's semantic maps. Linguistic Typology 2,1: 79-124. Bala, G. G. (ed. by Bonny Sands & Will Grundy) 1998 Hadza stories and songs. Los Angeles: Graduate School of Education and Information Sciences & Document Services, University of California. Bamgbosè, Ayo` 1966 A grammar of Yoruba. West African Language Monographs 5. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 1986 Reported speech in Yoruba. In Coulmas, Florian (ed.), 77-97. Banti, Giorgio 1987 Evidence for a second type of suffix conjugation in Cushitic. In Jungraithmayr, Herrmann & Walter W. Müller (eds.), Proceedings of the 4th International Hamito-Semitic Congress, 123-168. Current Issues in Linguistic Theory 44. Amsterdam: Benjamins. Barber, Karin and Báyò` Ògúndíjo` (eds.) 1994 Yorùbá popular theatre: three plays by the Oyin Adéjo`bí Company. African Historical Sources 9. African Association Press. Bargery, G. P. 1934 A Hausa-English and English-Hausa vocabulary. London: Oxford University Press. Bashir, Elena 1996 Mosaic of tongues: quotatives and complementizers in Northwest Indo-Aryan, Burushaski, and Balti. In Hanaway, William L. & Wilma Heston (eds.), Studies in Pakistani popular culture, 187-286. Lahore: Sang-e-Meel. Basso, Ellen 1986 Quoted dialogues in Kalapalo narrative discourse. In Sherzer, Joel & Greg Urban (eds.), Native South American discourse, 119-168. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Baumann, Richard 1986 Story, performance and event. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Baumbach, Erdmann J. M. 1997 Languages of the Eastern Caprivi. In Haacke, Wilfrid H. G. & Edward D. Elderkin (eds.), Namibian languages: reports and papers, 307-451. Namibian African Studies 4. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. Beaton, A. C. 1968 A grammar of the Fur language. Linguistic Monographs 1. Khartoum: Sudan Research Unit, Faculty of Arts, University of Khartoum.

References 615 Bender, M. Lionel 1991 Sub-classification of Nilo-Saharan. In Bender, M. Lionel (ed.), Proceedings of the 4. Nilo-Saharan Conference: Bayreuth, Aug. 30-Sep. 2, 1989, 1-35. Nilo-Saharan Linguistic Analyses and Documentation 7. Hamburg: Helmut Buske. 1996 The Nilo-Saharan languages: a comparative essay. Handbook in Linguistics 6. Munich/ Newcastle: Lincom Europa. 2000 Nilo-Saharan. In Heine, Bernd & Derek Nurse (eds.), 43-73. Bender, M. Lionel (ed.) 1989 Topics in Nilo-Saharan linguistics. Nilo-Saharan Linguistic Analyses and Documentation 3. Hamburg: Helmut Buske. Bendor-Samuel, John (ed.) 1989 The Niger-Congo languages. Lanham: University Press of America. Benveniste, Emile 1971 Delocutive verbs. In Benveniste, Emile, Problems in general linguistics, 239-246. Miami Linguistics Series 8. Coral Gables: University of Miami Press. Berg, Helma van den 1995 A grammar of Hunzib. Caucasian Languages 1. Munich/ Newcastle: Lincom Europa. 2001 Dargi folktales: oral stories from the Caucasus and an introduction to Dargi grammar. CNWS Publications 106. Leiden: Research School CNWS, Leiden University. Besnier, Niko 1993 Reported speech and affect on Nukulaelae Atoll. In Hill, Jane H. & Judith T. Irvine (eds.), Responsibility and evidence in oral discourse, 161-181. Studies in the Social and Cultural Foundations of Language 15. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Biesele, Megan 1993 Women like meat: the folklore and foraging ideology of the Kalahari Ju/'hoan. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press. Blass, Regina 1989 Grammaticalisation of interpretive use: the case of rE@ in Sissala. Lingua 79: 299-326. Bleek, Dorothea F. 1928-30 Bushman grammar: a grammatical sketch of the language of the |xam-ka-!k'e. Zeitschrift für Eingeborenen-Sprachen 19: 81-98/ 20: 161-174. 1956 A Bushman dictionary. American Oriental Series 41. New Haven, Connecticut: American Oriental Society. Bleek, Wilhelm H. I. and Lucy C. Lloyd 1911 Specimens of Bushmen folklore. London: George Allen.

616 References Blyth, Carl, Sigrid Recktenwald and Jenny Wang 1990 I'm like, "say what?!": a new quotative in American oral narrative. American Speech 65,3: 215-227. Borg, Albert and Marie Azzopardi-Alexander 1997 Maltese. London: Routledge. Borgman, Donald M. 1990 Sanuma. In Derbyshire, Desmond C. & Geoffrey K. Pullum (eds.), Handbook of Amazonian languages 2, 15-248. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Botne, Robert 1993 Differentiating the auxiliaries -ti and -va in Tumbuka (N.21). Linguistique Africaine 10: 7-28. 1998 The evolution of future tenses from serial 'say' constructions in central eastern Bantu. Diachronica 15,2: 207-230. Bouquiaux, Luc 1970a La langue birom (Nigeria septentrional): phonologie, morphologie, syntaxe. Bibliothèque de la Faculté de Philosophie et Lettres de l'Université de Liège 185. Paris: Les Belles Lettres. 1970b Textes birom (Nigeria septentrional) avec traduction et commentaires. Bibliothèque de la Faculté de Philosophie et Lettres de l'Université de Liège 186. Paris: Les Belles Lettres. Breeze, Mary J. 1990 A sketch of the phonology and grammar of Gimira (Benchnon). In Hayward, Richard J. (ed.), 1-67. Bright, William (ed.) 1992 International Encyclopedia of Linguistics. 3 vols. New York/ Oxford: Oxford University Press. Broadwell, George A. 1991 Speaker and self in Choctaw. International Journal of American Linguistics 57,4: 411-425. Buck, Carl D. 1915 Words of speaking and saying in the Indo-European languages. American Journal of Philology 36,1: 1-18/ 2: 125-154. Burbridge, A. 1938 The use of the ideophone. Bantu Studies 12: 243. Butters, Ronald R. 1980 Narrative go 'say'. American Speech 55,4: 304-307. Bybee, Joan L., William Pagliuca and Revere D. Perkins 1990 On asymmetries in the affixation of grammatical material. Croft, William, Keith Denning and Suzanne Kemmer (eds.), Studies in typology and diachrony: papers presented to Joseph H. Greenberg on his 75th birthday. Typological Studies in Language 20: 1-42. Amsterdam: Benjamins.

References 617 Bybee, Joan L., Revere D. Perkins and William Pagliuca 1994 The evolution of grammar: tense, aspect, and modality in the languages of the world. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. Bybee, Joan L. and Suzanne Fleischman (eds.) 1995 Modality in grammar and discourse. Typological Studies in Language 32. Amsterdam: Benjamins. Caldas-Coulthard, Carmen R. 1987 Reported speech in written narrative texts. In Coulthard, Malcolm (ed.), Discussing discourse, 149-167. Birmingham: University of Birmingham. Cameron, Richard 1998 A variable syntax of speech, gesture, and sound effect: direct quotations in Spanish. Language Variation and Change 10: 43-83. Campbell, Bob and Barbara Campbell 1981 Preliminary observations concerning the rarity of exact repetition in Jamamadi. Notes on Linguistics 19: 10-20. Campbell, Lyle 1985 The Pipil language of El Salvador. Mouton Grammar Library 1. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Carlin, Eithne 1993 The So language. Afrikanistische Monographien 2. Cologne: Institut für Afrikanistik, Universität zu Köln. Carlson, Robert 1994 A grammar of Supyire. Mouton Grammar Library 14. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Casad, Eugene H. 1989 The grammaticalization of the Cora quotative yee. Papers A274. Duisburg: Linguistic Agency, University of Duisburg. Chapman, Raymond 1984 The treatment of sounds in language and literature. Oxford: Basil Blackwell. Chapman, Shirley and Desmond C. Derbyshire 1991 Paumarí. In Derbyshire, Desmond C. & Geoffrey K. Pullum (eds.), Handbook of Amazonian languages 3, 161-352. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Chappell, Hilary ms. Variation in the grammaticalization of verba dicendi in Taiwanese Southern Min and other Sinitic languages. Unpublished. Ecole des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales Paris.

618 References Chia, Emmanuel N. 1986 Indirect quote as the dominant style of reporting in Kom. In Elson, Benjamin (ed.), Language in global perspective: papers in honor of the 50th anniversary of the Summer Institute of Linguistics 19351985, 149-161. Dallas: Summer Institute of Linguistics. Childs, G. Tucker 1994 African ideophones. In Hinton, Leanne, Johanna Nichols & John J. Ohala (eds.), 178-204. 1995 A grammar of Kisi: a southern Atlantic language. Mouton Grammar Library 16. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Chisarik, Erika and Wurff, Wim van der 2003 From 'say' to 'because': grammaticalisation and reanalysis. Paper presented at the Conference on Comparative Diachronic Syntax, Leiden, August 29-30, 2003. Clark, David J. 1972 A four-term person system and its ramifications. Studies in African Linguistics 3,1: 97-105. Clark, Herbert H. and Richard J. Gerrig 1990 Quotations as demonstrations. Language 66,4: 764-805. Clements, George N. 1975 The logophoric pronoun in Ewe: its role in discourse. Journal of West African Languages 10,2: 141-177. Cohen, David, Marie-Claude Simeone-Senelle and Martine Vanhove 2002 The grammaticalization of 'say' and 'do': an areal phenomenon in East Africa. In Güldemann, Tom & Manfred von Roncador (eds.), 227251. Collins, Chris and Phil Branigan 1997 Quotative inversion. Natural Language & Linguistic Theory 15: 141. Comrie, Bernard 1986 Conditionals: a typology. In Traugott, Elizabeth C., Alice ter Meulen, Judy S. Reilly & Charles A. Ferguson (eds.), On conditionals, 77-99. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. IV Congresso Internazionale di Studi Etiopici (Roma 10-15 aprile 1972), Tomo II (Sezione Linguistica). 1974. Problemi Attuali di Scienza e di Cultura, Quaderno 191. Rome: Accademia Nazionale dei Lincei. Cotticelli-Kurras, Paola 1995 Hethitische Konstruktionen mit verba dicendi und sentiendi. In Carruba, Onofrio, Mauro Giorgieri & Clelia Mora (eds.), Atti del II Congresso Internazionale di Hittitologia, 87-100. Pavia: Iuculano. Coulmas, Florian 1985 Direct and indirect speech: general problems and problems of Japanese. Journal of Pragmatics 9: 41-63.

References 619 Coulmas, Florian (ed.) 1986 Direct and indirect speech. Trends in Linguistics, Studies and Monographs 31. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Couper-Kuhlen, Elizabeth 1998 Coherent voicing: on prosody in conversational reported speech. Interaction and Linguistic Structures 1. Konstanz: FG Sprachwissenschaft, Universität Konstanz. Crass, Joachim et al. 2001 Von 'sagen' zum Verbbildungsmorphem: Die Grammatikalisierung des Verbs 'sagen' einmal anders. Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere 65: 129-141. Creider, Chet A. 1977 Towards a description of East African gesture. Sign Language Studies 14: 1-20. 1986 Interlanguage comparisons in the study of interactional use of gesture: progress and prospects. In Kendon, Adam & Thomas D. Blakely (eds.), 147-163. Creissels, Denis 1983 Eléments de grammaire de la langue mandinka. Grenoble: Université des Langues et Lettres. Creissels, Denis, Sidia Jatta and Kalifa Jobarteh 1982 Lexique mandinka-français. Mandenkan 3. Crim, Keith R. 1973 Hebrew direct discourse as a translation problem. The Bible Translator 24,3: 311-316. Cristofaro, Sonia 1998 Grammaticalization and clause linkage strategies: a typological approach with particular reference to Ancient Greek. In Ramat, Anna Giacalone & Paul J. Hopper (eds.), The limits of grammaticalization, 59-88. Typological Studies in Language 37. Amsterdam: Benjamins. Crowley, Terry 1989 Say, c'est, and subordinate constructions in Melanesian Pidgin. Journal of Pidgin and Creole Languages 4,2: 185-210. Culy, Christopher 1994 A note on logophoricity in Dogon. Journal of African Languages and Linguistics 15,2: 113-125. Cutler, Anne, John A. Hawkins and Gary Gilligan 1985 The suffixing preference: a processing explanation. Linguistics 23: 723-758. Cyffer, Norbert 1974 Syntax des Kanuri: Dialekt von Yerwa (Maiduguri). Hamburger Philologische Studien 35. Hamburg: Helmut Buske.

620 References 1994

English-Kanuri dictionary. Westafrikanische Studien 3. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe.

Dahl, Östen 1984 Sketch of the TMA system of Beja. In Dahl, Östen & Dora KósDienes (eds.), Selected working papers from the tense-mood-aspect project, 92-99. Stockholm: Institute of Linguistics, University of Stockholm. 1985 Tense and aspect systems. Oxford: Basil Blackwell. Dale, Desmond 1972 Shona companion. Gwelo, Zimbabwe: Mambo Press. Davidson, Donald 1968/9 On saying 'that'. Synthese 19: 130-146. 1984 Quotation. In Davidson, Donald (ed.), Inquiries into truth and interpretation, 79-92. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Deibler, Ellis 1971 Uses of the verb 'to say' in Gahuku. Kivung 4: 101-110. Deutscher, Guy 2000 Syntactic change in Akkadian: the evolution of sentential complementation. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Dickens, Patrick J. 1994 English-Ju/'hoan/ Ju/'hoan-English dictionary. Quellen zur KhoisanForschung 8. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. 2005 Ju/'hoan grammar. Quellen zur Khoisan-Forschung 17. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. Dickens, Patrick J. and The Nyae Nyae Farmers Cooperative ms. Núoahnsi o Ju/'hoansi masi: a collection of Ju/'hoan reminiscences and folktales. Unpublished. Nyae Nyae Development Foundation. Diessel, Holger 1999a Demonstratives: form, function, and grammaticalization. Typological Studies in Language 42. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 1999b The morphosyntax of demonstratives in synchrony and diachrony. Linguistic Typology 3,1: 1-49. Diessel, Holger and Michael Tomasello 2001 The acquisition of finite complement clauses in English: a corpusbased analysis. Cognitive Linguistics 12,2: 97-141. Diffloth, Gérard 1972 Notes on expressive meaning. Chicago Linguistic Society 8: 440447. Dik, Simon C. 1980 Studies in functional grammar. New York/ San Francisco/ London: Academic Press.

References 621 Dik, Simon C. (ed. by Kees Hengeveld) 1997a The theory of functional grammar, part 1: the structure of the clause. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. 1997b The theory of functional grammar, part 2: complex and derived constructions. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Dimmendaal, Gerrit J. 1989 Complementizers in Hausa. In Frajzyngier, Zygmunt (ed.), Current progress in Chadic linguistics, 87-110. Current Issues in Linguistic Theory 62. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 2001 Logophoric marking and represented speech in African languages as evidential hedging strategies. Australian Journal of Linguistics 21,1: 131-157. Dirven, René et al. 1982 The scene of linguistic action and its perspectivization by SPEAK, TALK, SAY, and TELL. Pragmatics and Beyond III: 6. Amsterdam: Benjamins. Doke, Clement M. 1935 Bantu linguistic terminology. London: Longmans & Green. 1954 The Southern Bantu languages. London: Oxford University Press. 1992 [1927] Textbook of Zulu grammar. Cape Town: Maskew Miller Longman. Doke, Clement M. et al. 1990 English-Zulu/ Zulu-English dictionary. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press. Donald, Merlin 1998 Mimesis and the executive suite: missing links in language evolution. In Hurford, James R., Michael Studdert-Kennedy & Chris Knight (eds.), Approaches to the evolution of language: social and cognitive bases, 44-67. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Dooley, Robert A. 1989 Suggestions for the field linguist regarding quotations. Notes on Linguistics 44: 34-50. Dramé, Mallafé 1983 The complex structure conspiracy and the grammar of Mandingo. In Dihoff, Ivan R. (ed.), Current approaches to African linguistics 1, 337-357. Publications in African Languages and Linguistics 1. Dordrecht/ Cinnaminson: Foris. DuBois, Betty L. 1989 Pseudoquotation in current English communication: "Hey, she didn't really say it". Language in Society 18,3: 343-359. Du Feu, Veronica 1996 Rapanui. London: Routledge.

622 References Ebert, Karen H. 1975 Sprache und Tradition der Kera (Tschad) Teil I: Texte. Marburger Studien zur Afrika- und Asienkunde A6. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. 1976 Sprache und Tradition der Kera (Tschad) Teil II: Lexikon. Marburger Studien zur Afrika- und Asienkunde A8. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. 1979 Sprache und Tradition der Kera (Tschad) Teil III: Grammatik. Marburger Studien zur Afrika- und Asienkunde A15. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. 1986 Reported speech in some languages of Nepal. In Coulmas, Florian (ed.), 145-159. 1991 Vom Verbum dicendi zur Konjunktion - Ein Kapitel universaler Grammatikalisierung. In Bisang, Walter & Peter Rinderknecht (eds.), Von Europa bis Ozeanien - von der Antonymie zum Relativsatz, Gedenkschrift für Meinrad Scheller, 77-95. Arbeiten des Seminars für Allgemeine Sprachwissenschaft 11. Zurich: Universität Zürich. Ebner, Elzear 1951 Grammatik des Neu-Kingoni. Unpublished. St. Benedictine Mission Peramiho, Tanzania. Ebobissé, Carl 1979 Die Morphologie des Verbs im Ost-Dangaleat (Guera, Tschad). Marburger Studien zur Afrika- und Asienkunde A21. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. Edgar, John 1989 A Masalit grammar with notes on other languages of Darfur and Wadai. Sprache und Oralität in Afrika 3. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. 1991 Maba-group lexicon. Sprache und Oralität in Afrika 13. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. Eeden, B. I. C. van 1956 Zoeloe-Grammatika. Stellenbosch/ Grahamstown: Die Universiteitsuitgewers en -boekhandelaars. Efron, D. 1941 Gesture and environment. New York: King's Crown Press. Ehret, Christopher 2001 A historical-comparative reconstruction of Nilo-Saharan. Sprache und Geschichte in Afrika, Beiheft 12. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. Eilfort, William H. 1985 Complementizers from introducers of reported speech. In Choi, Soonja, Dan Devitt, Wynn Janis, Terry McCoy & Zheng-Sheng Zhang (eds.), Proceedings of the 2nd Eastern States Conference on Linguistics, 57-66. Columbus: Ohio State University. Ekman, P. and W. Friesen 1969 The repertoire of nonverbal behavior: origins, usage and coding. Semiotica 1: 49-98.

References 623 Elbert, Samuel H. and Mary K. Pukui 1979 Hawaiian grammar. Honolulu: University Press of Hawaii. Elderkin, Edward D. 1989 The significance and origin of the use of pitch in Sandawe. Ph.D. dissertation: University of York. Ellington, John E. 1977 Aspects of the Tiene language. Ph.D. dissertation: University of Wisconsin. Ely, R. and A. McCabe 1993 Remembered voices. Journal of Child Language 20,3: 671-696. Emberson, Jane 1986 Reported speech in medieval German narratives. Parergon: Bulletin of the Australian and New Zealand Association for Medieval and Renaissance Studies 4: 103-116. Emenanjo`, E. Nolue 1978 Elements of modern Igbo grammar: a descriptive approach. Ibadan: Oxford University Press. Emeneau, Murray B. 1969 Onomatopoetics in the Indian linguistic area. Language 45,2: 274299. Eriksson, Mats 1995 A case of grammaticalization in Modern Swedish: the use of ba in adolescent speech. Language Sciences 17,1: 19-48. Evans, Nicholas D. et al. 1999 The sound of one quotation mark: intonational cues to quotation in four north Australian languages. Paper presented at the Australian Linguistics Conference, Perth, October 1999. Everett, Daniel L. ms. Wari' intentional state constructions and the theory of phrase structure. Submitted to International Journal of American Linguistics. (http://www.llc.ilstu.edu/dlevere/docs/WariISCIJALversion.pdf) Falk, Lilian 1991 Quoting and self-quoting. Journal of the Atlantic Provinces Linguistic Association (special issue) 15: 1-11. Farwell, Carol 1972 Crosslinguistic evidence for the higher sentence analysis: a review of the literature. Working Papers on Language Universals 8: 101-133. Stanford, California: Language Universals Project, Stanford University. Ferguson, Charles A. 1976 The Ethiopian language area. In Bender, M. Lionel et al. (eds.), Language in Ethiopia, 63-76. London: Oxford University Press.

624 References Ferrara, Kathleen and Barbara Bell 1995 Sociolinguistic variation and discourse function of constructed dialogue introducers: the case of be + like. American Speech 70,3: 265290. Fiedler, Ines, Catherine Griefenow-Mewis and Brigitte Reineke (eds.) 1998 Afrikanische Sprachen im Brennpunkt der Forschung: Linguistische Beiträge zum 12. Afrikanistentag, Berlin, 3.-6. Oktober 1996. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. Fleischman, Suzanne 1995 Imperfective and irrealis. In Bybee, Joan L. & Suzanne Fleischman (eds.), 519-551. 1999 Pragmatic markers in comparative and historical perspective: theoretical implications of a case study. Paper presented at the 14th International Conference on Historical Linguistics, Vancouver, British Columbia, August 9-13, 1999. Foley, William A. 1986 The Papuan languages of New Guinea. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Foolen, Ad et al. 2006 Het quotatieve van: vorm, functie en sociolinguïstische variatie. Toegepaste Taalwetenschap in Artikelen 76,2: 137-149. Forster, Jannette 1983 Use of dialogue in a Dibabawon narrative discourse. Philippine Journal of Linguistics 14,1: 45-60. Fortune, George 1955 An analytical grammar of Shona. London/ Cape Town/ New York: Longmans & Green. 1971 Some notes on ideophones and ideophonic constructions in Shona. African Studies 30,3/4: 237-257. Frajzyngier, Zygmunt 1984 On the origin of say and se as complementizers in Black English and English-based creoles. American Speech 59,3: 207-210. 1985 Logophoric systems in Chadic. Journal of African Languages and Linguistics 7,1: 23-37. 1991 The de dicto domain in language. In Traugott, Elizabeth C. & Bernd Heine (eds.), vol. 1: 219-251. 1995 A functional theory of complementizers. In Bybee, Joan L. & Suzanne Fleischman (eds.), 473-502. 1996a Grammaticalization of the complex sentence: a case study in Chadic. Studies in Language Companion Series 32. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 1996b On sources of demonstratives and anaphors. In Fox, Barbara (ed.), Studies in anaphora, 169-203. Typological Studies in Language 33. Amsterdam: Benjamins.

References 625 Freedman, Norbert 1977 Hands, words, and mind: on the structuralization of body movements during discourse and the capacity for verbal representation. In Freedman, Norbert & Stanley Grand (eds.), Communicative structures and psychic structures, 109-132. The Downstate Series of Research in Psychiatry and Psychology 1. New York/ London: Plenum Press. Gakinabay, Mayange and Ursula Wiesemann 1986 Les styles de discours en sar et leur mode d'emploi. Journal of West African Languages 16,2: 39-48. Gamble, Geoffrey 1978 Wikchamni grammar. University of California Publications in Linguistics 89. Berkeley: University of California Press. Geider, Thomas ms. Kanuri folktale collection. Genetti, Carol 2006 Complement clause types and complementation strategy in Dolakha Newar. In Dixon, Robert M. W. & Alexandra Y. Aikhenvald (eds.), Complementation: a cross-linguistic typology, 137-158. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Gensler, Orin D. 1994 On reconstructing the syntagm S-Aux-O-V-Other to Proto-NigerCongo. Berkeley Linguistics Society (special session) 20: 1-20. 1997 Grammaticalization, typology, and Niger-Congo word order: progress on a still-unsolved problem. Journal of African Languages and Linguistics 18,1: 57-93. Givón, Talmy 1969 Studies in Chibemba and Bantu grammar. Studies in African Linguistics, Suppl. 3. Los Angeles: Department of Linguistics, University of California. 1980 The binding hierarchy and the typology of complements. Studies in Language 4,3: 333-377. 1984/90 Syntax: a functional-typological introduction. 2 vols. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 1991 The evolution of dependent clause morpho-syntax in Biblical Hebrew. In Traugott, Elizabeth C. & Bernd Heine (eds.), vol. 2: 257310. Glock, Naomi 1986 The use of reported speech in Saramaccan discourse. In Huttar, George & Kenneth Gregersen (eds.), 35-61. Golato, Andrea 2000 An innovative German quotative for reporting on embodied actions: Und ich so/und er so 'and I'm like/and he's like'. Journal of Pragmatics 32: 29-54.

626 References 2002

Self-quotation in German: reporting on past decisions. In Güldemann, Tom & Manfred von Roncador (eds.), 49-70. Goodwin, Charles 1986 Gestures as a resource for the organization of mutual orientation. In Kendon, Adam & Thomas D. Blakely (eds.), 29-49. Goossens, Louis 1985 Framing the linguistic action scene in Old English and present-day English: OE cweÞan, secgan, sp(r)ecan and present-day English speak, talk, say and tell compared. In Fisiak, Jacek (ed.), Papers from the 6th International Conference on Historical Linguistics, 149-170. Current Issues in Linguistic Theory 34. Amsterdam: Benjamins. Gordon, Raymond G. (ed.) 2005 Ethnologue: languages of the world. Dallas: Summer Institute of Linguistics. (http://www.ethnologue.com/family_index.asp) Gouffé, Claude 1970/1 Sur les emplois grammaticalisés du verbe «dire» en haoussa. Comptes Rendus du Groupe Linguistique d'Études ChamitoSemitiques 15: 77-88. Green, Margaret M. and G. Egemba Igwe 1963 A descriptive grammar of Igbo. Veröffentlichungen 53. Berlin: Institut für Orientforschung, Deutsche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Greenberg, Joseph H. 1963 The languages of Africa. Publications 25. Bloomington: Research Center in Anthropology, Folklore, and Linguistics, Indiana University. Grimes, Joseph E. 1975 The thread of discourse. Janua Linguarum, Series Minor 207. The Hague: Mouton. Güldemann, Tom 1996 Verbalmorphologie und Nebenprädikationen im Bantu: Eine Studie zur funktional motivierten Genese eines konjugationalen Subsystems. Bochum-Essener Beiträge zur Sprachwandelforschung 27. Bochum: Universitätsverlag Dr. N. Brockmeyer. 1998 The relation between imperfective and simultaneous taxis in Bantu: late stages of grammaticalization. In Fiedler, Ines, Catherine Griefenow-Mewis & Brigitte Reineke (eds.), 157-177. 2002 When 'say' is not say: the functional versatility of the Bantu quotative marker ti with special reference to Shona. In Güldemann, Tom & Manfred von Roncador (eds.), 253-287. 2003a Khoisan languages. In Frawley, William (ed.), International encyclopedia of linguistics, vol. 4: 359-362. New York: Oxford University Press.

References 627 2003b

Logophoricity in Africa: an attempt to explain and evaluate the significance of its modern distribution. Sprachtypologie und Universalienforschung 56,4: 366-387. 2005 Complex predicates based on generic auxiliaries as an areal feature in Northeast Africa. In Voeltz, F. K. Erhard (ed.), Studies in African linguistic typology, 131-154. Typological Studies in Language 64. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 2008 The Macro-Sudan belt: towards identifying a linguistic area in northern sub-Saharan Africa. In Heine, Bernd & Derek Nurse (eds.), A linguistic geography of Africa, 151-185. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. forthc a Greenberg's “case” for Khoisan: the morphological evidence. In Voßen, Rainer & Dymitr Ibriszimow (eds.), Problems of linguistichistorical reconstruction in Africa. Sprache und Geschichte in Afrika 19. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. forthc b |Xam syntax. In Vossen, Rainer (ed.). Güldemann, Tom and Manfred von Roncador (eds.) 2002 Reported discourse: a meeting ground for different linguistic domains. Typological Studies in Language 52. Amsterdam: Benjamins. Günthner, Susanne 1998 Polyphony and the "layering of voices" in reported dialogues: an analysis of the use of prosodic devices in everyday reported speech. Interaction and Linguistic Structures 3. Konstanz: FG Sprachwissenschaft, Universität Konstanz. Guthrie, Malcolm 1967-71 Comparative Bantu. 4 vols. Farnborough: Gregg Press. Haan, Ferdinand de 2005 Semantic distinctions of evidentiality. In Haspelmath, Martin, Matthew S. Dryer, David Gil & Bernard Comrie (eds.), The world atlas of language structures, 314-317. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Hagman, Roy S. 1977 Nama Hottentot grammar. Language Science Monographs 15. Bloomington: Indiana University Publications. Haiman, John 1978 Conditionals are topics. Language 54,3: 564-589. 1989 Alienation in grammar. Studies in Language 13,1: 129-170. ms. Why do ideophones reduplicate? Haiman, John and Sandra A. Thompson 1984 "Subordination" in universal grammar. Berkeley Linguistics Society 10: 510-523. Halliday, Michael A. K. 1985 An introduction to functional grammar. London: Edward Arnold.

628 References Hannan, Michael 1984 Standard Shona dictionary. Harare/ Bulawayo: College Press. Harms, Phillip L. 1994 Epena Pedee syntax. Studies in the languages of Colombia 4. Publications in Linguistics 118. Dallas/ Arlington: Summer Institute of Linguistics and University of Texas. Harris, Alice C. and Lyle Campbell 1995 Historical syntax in cross-linguistic perspective. Cambridge Studies in Linguistics 74. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Harwell, Henry O. 1976 The 'say' auxiliary in Maricopa: some notes and speculations. In Redden, James A. (ed.), Proceedings of the 1st Yuman Languages Workshop, 63-70. Museum Studies 7. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University. Haspelmath, Martin 1993 A grammar of Lezgian. Mouton Grammar Library 9. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. forthc The behavior-before-coding principle in syntactic change. In Floricic, Franck (ed.), Mélanges Creissels. Paris: Presses de l'Ecole Normale Supérieure. Haspelmath, Martin and Oda Buchholz 1998 Equative and similative constructions in the languages of Europe. In Auwera, Johan van der (ed.), Adverbial constructions in the languages of Europe, 277-334. Empirical Approaches to Language Typology, EUROTYP 20,3. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Haßler, Gerda 2002 Evidentiality and reported speech in Romance languages. In Güldemann, Tom & Manfred von Roncador (eds.), 143-172. Hawkins, Robert E. 1962 Waiwai translation. Bible Translator 13: 164-171. 1998 Wai Wai. In Derbyshire, Desmond C. & Geoffrey K. Pullum (eds.), Handbook of Amazonian languages 4, 25-224. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Hayward, Richard J. 1990 Notes on the Zayse language. In Hayward, Richard J. (ed.), 210-355. Hayward, Richard J. (ed.) 1990 Omotic language studies. London: School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London. Healey, Phyllis M. 1972 Teleéfoól quotative clauses. In Householder, Fred W. (ed.), Syntactic theory 1 - structuralist, 215-222. Harmondsworth: Penguin.

References 629 Heath, Christian 1986 Body movement and speech in medical interaction. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Heath, Jeffrey 1976 Simple and compound verbs: conjugation by auxiliaries in Australian verbal systems - North-east Arnhem Land. In Dixon, Robert M. W. (ed.), Grammatical categories in Australian languages, 735-740. Linguistic Series 22. Canberra: Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies. 1998a A grammar of Koyra Chiini: the Songhay of Timbuktu. Mouton Grammar Library 19. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. 1998b Dictionnaire songhay - anglais - français, vol.1 Koyra Chiini. Langues d'Afrique 4. Paris: L'Harmattan. 1998c Hermit crabs: formal renewal of morphology by phonologically mediated affix substitution. Language 74: 728-759. Heath, Jeffrey (ed.) 1998 Texts in Koyra Chiini: Songhay of Timbuktu, Mali. Wortkunst und Dokumentartexte in afrikanischen Sprachen 5. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. Hedinger, Robert 1984 Reported speech in Ak se. Journal of West African Languages 14,1: 81-102. Heeschen, Volker 1978 The metalinguistic vocabulary of a speech community in the highlands of Irian Jaya (West New Guinea). In Sinclair, Anne, Robert J. Jarvella & Willem J. M. Levelt (eds.), The child's conception of language, 155-187. Springer Series in Language and Communication 2. Berlin/ Heidelberg/ New York: Springer. Heine, Bernd 1993 Auxiliaries: cognitive forces and grammaticalization. Oxford: Oxford University Press. 1994 On the genesis of aspect in African languages: the proximative. Berkeley Linguistics Society (special session) 20: 35-46. 1997a Possession: cognitive sources, forces, and grammaticalization. Cambridge Studies in Linguistics 83. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 1997b Cognitive foundations of grammar. Oxford: Oxford University Press. 1999a The //Ani: grammatical notes and texts. Khoisan Forum, Working Papers 11. Cologne: Institut für Afrikanistik, Universität zu Köln. 1999b Ik dictionary. Nilo-Saharan Linguistic Analyses and Documentation 15. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. forthc !Xu) morphosyntax. In Vossen, Rainer (ed.).

630 References Heine, Bernd, Ulrike Claudi and Friederike Hünnemeyer 1991 Grammaticalization: a conceptual framework. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. Heine, Bernd and Derek Nurse (eds.) 2000 African languages: an introduction. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Heine, Bernd and Mechthild Reh 1984 Grammaticalization and reanalysis in African languages. Hamburg: Helmut Buske. Heine, Bernd et al. 1993 Conceptual shift - a lexicon of grammaticalization processes in African languages. Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere 34/5. Hengeveld, Kees 1994 Ik heb zoiets van: "Ze bekijken het maar!". In Werkgem, F. G. van (ed.), Dubbel Nederlands: 23 opstellen voor Simon C. Dik, 8-12. Dordrecht: ICG Printing. Hetzron, Robert 1975 Genetic classification and Ethiopian Semitic. In Bynon, James & Theodora Bynon (eds.), Hamito-Semitica, 103-127. The Hague: Mouton. 1980 The limits of Cushitic. Sprache und Geschichte in Afrika 2: 7-128. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. Hewitt, Brian G. 1981 Eine weitere Betrachtung der georgischen Redepartikel '-tko//-tkva'. Georgica 4: 83-85. 1985 Parataxis revisited (via the Caucasus). General Linguistics 24,1: 120. Hewitt, Brian G. and S. R. Crisp 1986 Speech reporting in the Caucasus. In Coulmas, Florian (ed.), 121143. Hill, Harriet 1995 Pronouns and reported speech in Adioukrou. Journal of West African Languages 25,1: 87-106. Hinton, Leanne, Johanna Nichols and John J. Ohala 1994 Introduction. In Hinton, Leanne, Johanna Nichols & John J. Ohala (eds.), 1-12. Hinton, Leanne, Johanna Nichols and John J. Ohala (eds.) 1994 Sound symbolism. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Hock, Hans H. 1982 The Sanskrit quotative: a historical and comparative study. Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 12,2: 39-85. Hopper, Paul J. 1987 Emergent grammar. Berkeley Linguistics Society 13: 139-157.

References 631 1991

On some principles of grammaticization. In Traugott, Elizabeth C. & Bernd Heine (eds.), vol. 1: 17-35. Hopper, Paul J. and Sandra A. Thompson 1980 Transitivity in grammar and discourse. Language 56,1: 251-299. Hopper, Paul J. and Elizabeth Closs Traugott 1993 Grammaticalization. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Horton, A. E. 1949 A grammar of Luvale. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press. Hudson, Joyce 1986 An analysis of illocutionary verbs in Walmatjari. In Huttar, George & Kenneth Gregersen (eds.), 63-83. Hudson, Richard A. 1974 A structural sketch of Beja. African Language Studies 15: 111-142. Hutchison, John P. 1971 Coreferent pronominalization in Diré Songhai. Studies in African Linguistics 2,2: 83-103. 1976 Aspects of Kanuri syntax. Ph.D. dissertation: Indiana University. 1981a The Kanuri language - a reference grammar. Madison: African Studies Program, University of Wisconsin. 1981b Kanuri word formation and the structure of the lexicon. In Schadeberg, Thilo C. & M. Lionel Bender (eds.), Nilo-Saharan - Proceedings of the 1st Nilo-Saharan Linguistics Colloquium, Leiden, September 8-10, 1980, 217-237. Dordrecht/ Cinnaminson: Foris. Huttar, George and Kenneth Gregersen (eds.) 1986 Pragmatics in non-western perspective. Publications in Linguistics 73. Dallas/ Arlington: Summer Institute of Linguistics and University of Texas. Hwang, Shin J. J. and William R. Merrifield (eds.) 1992 Language in context: essays for Robert E. Longacre. Publications in Linguistics 107. Dallas/ Arlington: Summer Institute of Linguistics and University of Texas. Hyman, Larry M. and John R. Watters 1984 Auxiliary focus. Studies in African Linguistics 15,3: 233-273. Ikoro, Suanu M. 1996 The Kana language. CNWS Publications 40. Leiden: Research School CNWS, Leiden University. Irvine, Judith T. 1990 Registering affect. In Lutz, Catherine A. & Lila Abu-Lughod (eds.), Language and the politics of emotion, 167-191. New York: Cambridge University Press.

632 References Ittmann, Johannes 1939 Grammatik des Duala (Kamerun). Zeitschrift für EingeborenenSprachen, Beiheft 20. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. Ittmann, Johannes (revised and edited by Emmi Kähler-Meyer) 1976 Wörterbuch der Duala-Sprache (Kamerun). Afrika und Übersee, Beiheft 30. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. Jackson, Ellen M. 1987 Direct and indirect speech in Tikar. Journal of West African Languages 17,1: 98-109. Jacobs, Roderick 1975 Syntactic change: a Cupan (Uto-Aztecan) case history. Berkeley: University of California Press. Jakobi, Angelika 1990 A Fur grammar: phonology, morphophonology and morphology. Nilo-Saharan Linguistic Analyses and Documentation 5. Hamburg: Helmut Buske. Jeffrey, Dorothea 1984 Uses of quotations in Mündü narrative discourse. Occasional Papers in the study of Sudanese Languages 3: 101-175. Jones, Larry B. 1992 A note on the text structure of the Odyssey. In Hwang, Shin J. J. & William R. Merrifield (eds.), 263-273. Jones, Wendell and Paula Jones 1991 Barasano syntax. Studies in the languages of Colombia 2. Publications in Linguistics 101. Dallas/ Arlington: Summer Institute of Linguistics and University of Texas. Joseph, Brian D. 1981 Hittite iwar, wa(r) and Sanskrit iva. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 95,1: 93-98. Joseph, Brian D. and Lawrence Schourup 1982/3 More on (i)-wa(r). Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 96,1: 56-58. Kachru, Yamuna 1979 The quotative in South Asian languages. South Asian Languages Analysis 1: 63-77. Kagaya, Ryohei 1993 A classified vocabulary of the Sandawe language. Asian and African Lexicon 26. Tokyo: Institute for the Study of Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies. Kammerzell, Frank and Carsten Peust 2002 Reported speech in Egyptian: forms, types, and history. In Güldemann, Tom & Manfred von Roncador (eds.), 289-322.

References 633 Kawasha, Boniface 2006 The structure of complement clauses in Lunda. Studies in African Linguistics 35,1: 1-32. Keesing, Roger M. 1985 Kwaio grammar. Pacific Linguistics B88. Canberra: Australian National University. Kendon, Adam 1980 Gesticulation and speech: two aspects of the process of utterance. In Key, Mary Ritchie (ed.), The relationship of verbal and nonverbal communication, 207-227. Contributions to the Sociology of Language 25. The Hague: Mouton. 1986 Some reasons for studying gesture. In Kendon, Adam & Thomas D. Blakely (eds.), 3-28. Kendon, Adam and Thomas D. Blakely (eds.) 1986 Approaches to gesture. Semiotica 62,1/2. Kerr, Isabel 1976/7 The centrality of dialogue in Cuiva discourse structure. In Longacre, Robert E. & Frances Woods (eds.), vol. 3: 133-173. Kervran, Marcel 1993 Dictionnaire dogon-français: donno s , Région de Bandiagara. Bandiagara, Mali: Paroisse catholique. Kervran, Marcel and André Prost 1969 Les parlers dogons I: donno s . Documents Linguistiques 16. Dakar: Université de Dakar. 1986 Un parler dogon: le donno s , notes de grammaire. Bandiagara, Mali: Paroisse catholique. Kießling, Roland 1994 Eine Grammatik des Burunge. Afrikanistische Forschungen 13. Hamburg: Research and Progress. Kilian-Hatz, Christa 1995 Das Baka: Grundzüge einer Grammatik aus der Grammatikalisierungsperspektive. Afrikanistische Monographien 6. Cologne: Institut für Afrikanistik, Universität zu Köln. Kita, Sotaro 1997 Two-dimensional semantic analysis of Japanese mimetics. Linguistics 35,2: 379-415. Klamer, Marian A. F. 2000 How report verbs become quote markers and complementisers. Lingua 110: 69-98. 2002 'Report' constructions in Kambera (Austronesian). In Güldemann, Tom & Manfred von Roncador (eds.), 323-340.

634 References Kleinewillinghöfer, Ulrich 1990 Die Sprache der Waja (nyan wIyáU). Europäische Hochschulschriften, Reihe 21: Linguistik 108. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang. Koehn, Edward and Sally Koehn 1986 Apalai. In Derbyshire, Desmond C. & Geoffrey K. Pullum (eds.), Handbook of Amazonian languages 1, 33-127. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. König, Christa 1993 Aspekt im Maa. Afrikanistische Monographien 3. Cologne: Institut für Afrikanistik, Universität zu Köln. 1998 Kasus im Ik. In Fiedler, Ines, Catherine Griefenow-Mewis & Brigitte Reineke (eds.), 197-214. König, Ekkehard 1991 The meaning of focus particles, a comprehensive perspective. London/ New York: Routledge. Koontz, Carol 1976/7 Features of dialogue within narrative discourse in Teribe. In Longacre, Robert E. & Frances Woods (eds.), vol. 3: 111-132. Kouwenberg, Silvia 1994 A grammar of Berbice Dutch Creole. Mouton Grammar Library 12. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Krapf, Johann L. 1850 Outline of the elements of the Kisuáheli language, with special reference to the Kinika dialect. Tübingen: Ludwig F. Fues. Kulemeka, Andrew T. 1997 The grammatical category of Chichewa ideophones. In Herbert, Robert K. (ed.), African linguistics at the crossroads: papers from Kwaluseni (1st World Congress of African Linguistics, Swaziland, 18-22, July, 1994), 351-374. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. Kunene, Daniel P. 1965 The ideophone in Southern Sotho. Journal of African Languages 4,1: 19-39. 1978 The ideophone in Southern Sotho. Marburger Studien zur Afrikaund Asienkunde A11. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. Kuteva, Tania 1998 On identifying an evasive gram: action narrowly averted. Studies in Language 22,1: 113-160. Kutsch Lojenga, Constance 1994 Ngiti: a Central-Sudanic language of Zaire. Nilo-Saharan Linguistic Analyses and Documentation 9. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. Kvavik, Karen H. 1986 Characteristics of direct and reported speech prosody: evidence from Spanish. In Coulmas, Florian (ed.), 333-360.

References 635 Lambdin, Thomas O. 1978 Introduction to Classical Ethiopic (Ge‘ez). Harvard Semitic Studies 24. Missoula, Montana: Scholars Press. Lambert, H. E. 1957 Ki-Vumba, a dialect of the Southern Kenya coast. Studies in Swahili Dialects 2. Kampala: East African Swahili Committee. Langdon, Margaret 1977 Semantics and syntax of expressive "say" constructions in Yuman. Berkeley Linguistics Society 3: 1-11. Lanham, Leonard W. 1955 A study of Gitonga of Inhambane. Bantu Linguistic Studies 1. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press. Larkin, Don 1972 'Enru' and 'enpatu' as complement markers in Tamil. In Agesthialingom, S. and S. V. Shanmugam (eds.), Third seminar on Dravidian linguistics, 37-73. Department of Linguistics Publications 27. Annamalainagar: Annamalai University. Larson, Mildred L. 1978 The function of reported speech in discourse. Publications in Linguistics and Related Fields 59. Dallas/ Arlington: Summer Institute of Linguistics and University of Texas. 1981 Quotations, a translation problem. Notes on Translation 82: 2-15. Lawal, Adenike S. 1991 Yoruba pé and kí: verbs or complementizers. Studies in African Linguistics 22,1: 73-84. Leech, Geoffrey and Michael H. Short 1981 Style in fiction: a linguistic introduction to English fictional prose. London: Longman. Lehmann, Christian 1988 Towards a typology of clause linkage. In Haiman, John & Sandra A. Thompson (eds.), Clause combining in grammar and discourse, 181225. Typological Studies in Language 18. Amsterdam: Benjamins. Leslau, Wolf 1945 The verb in Tigré (North-Ethiopic). Journal of the American Oriental Society 65,1: 1-26. 1988 Fifty years of research: selection of articles on Semitic, Ethiopian Semitic and Cushitic. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. 1991 Comparative dictionary of Ge‘ez (Classical Ethiopic): Ge‘ezEnglish/English-Ge‘ez with an index of the Semitic roots. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. 1995 Reference grammar of Amharic. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.

636 References Lessau, Donald A. 1994 A dictionary of grammaticalization. 3 vols. Bochum-Essener Beiträge zur Sprachwandelforschung 21. Bochum: Universitätsverlag Dr. N. Brockmeyer. Levinsohn, Stephen H. 1992 The historic present and speech margins in Matthew. In Hwang, Shin J. J. & William R. Merrifield (eds.), 451-473. 2000 Discourse features of New Testament Greek: a coursebook on the information structure of New Testament Greek. Dallas: Summer Institute of Linguistics. Levinsohn, Stephen H. (ed.) 1994 Discourse features of ten languages of West-Central Africa. Publications in Linguistics 119. Dallas/ Arlington: Summer Institute of Linguistics and University of Texas. Li, Charles N. 1986 Direct speech and indirect speech: a functional study. In Coulmas, Florian (ed.), 29-45. Littmann, Enno 1911 Tigre#-Erzählungen. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 65,4: 697-708. Lockwood, W. B. 1968 Historical German syntax. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Longacre, Robert E. 1964 Grammar discovery procedures: a field manual. Janua Linguarum, Series Minor 33. The Hague/ Paris: Mouton. 1968 Discourse, paragraph, and sentence structure in selected Philippine languages, 3 vols. Publications in Linguistics and Related Fields 21. Santa Ana: Summer Institute of Linguistics. 1976 An anatomy of speech notions. Lisse: Peter de Ridder. 1980 An apparatus for the identification of paragraph types. Notes on Linguistics 15: 5-22. 1983 The grammar of discourse. New York: Plenum. 1985 Sentences as combinations of clauses. In Shopen, Timothy (ed.), vol. 2: 235-286. 1990 Storyline concerns and word order typology in East and West Africa. Studies in African Linguistics, Suppl. 10. Los Angeles: Department of Linguistics, University of California. 1994 The dynamics of reported dialogue in narrative. Word 45,2: 125-143. Longacre, Robert E. and Frances Woods (eds.) 1976/7 Discourse grammar: studies in indigenous languages of Colombia, Panama, and Ecuador. 3 vols. Publications in Linguistics and Related Fields 52. Dallas: Summer Institute of Linguistics.

References 637 Lord, Carol 1976

Evidence for syntactic reanalysis: from verb to complementizer in Kwa. In Steever, Sanford B., Carol A. Walker & Salikoko S. Mufwene (eds.), Papers from the parasession on diachronic syntax, April 22, 1976. Chicago Linguistic Society 12: 179-191. 1993 Historical change in serial verb constructions. Typological Studies in Language 26. Amsterdam: Benjamins. Louw, Johan A. 1965 The consonant phonemes of the lexical root in Zulu. Afrika und Übersee 48,2: 127-152. Lowe, Ivan and Ruth Hurlimann 2002 Direct and indirect speech in Cerma narrative. In Güldemann, Tom & Manfred von Roncador (eds.), 71-90. Lucy, John A. 1993 Metapragmatic presentationals: reporting speech with quotatives in Yucatec Maya. In Lucy, John A. (ed.), 91-125. Lucy, John A. (ed.) 1993 Reflexive language: reported speech and metapragmatics. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Lukas, Johannes 1953 Die Sprache der Tubu in der zentralen Sahara. Veröffentlichungen 14. Berlin: Institut für Orientforschung, Deutsche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Luraghi, Silvia 1996 Processi di grammaticalizzazione in ittita. Archivio Glottologico Italiano 81,1: 45-75. Lyth, R. E. 1971 The Murle language: grammar and vocabulary. 3 vols. Linguistic Monograph Papers 7. Khartoum: Sudan Research Unit, Faculty of Arts, University of Khartoum. Macaulay, Ronald K. S. 1987 Polyphonic monologue: quoted direct speech in oral narrative. International Pragmatics Association, Papers in Pragmatics 1,2: 1-34. Madan, A. C. 1908 Lala-Lamba handbook. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Madugu, Isaac S. G. 1982 The Yoruba ni-object construction in pragmatic perspective. Journal of African Languages and Linguistics 4,1: 43-58. Maes, Védaste 1959 Dictionnaire ngbaka-français-néerlandais précédé d'un aperçu grammatical. Annalen Wetenschappen van de Mens, Linguistiek 25. Tervuren: Koninklijk Museum van Belgisch-Kongo.

638 References Maingard, Louis F. 1937 The úKhomani dialect of Bushman, its morphology and other characteristics. In Rheinallt Jones, John D. R. & Clement M. Doke (eds.), Bushmen of the Southern Kalahari, 237-275. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press. Manessy, Gabriel 1989 Dire que... (de l'origine des créoles atlantiques). La Linguistique 25,2: 19-43. Marivate, C. T. D. 1985 The ideophone as a syntactic category in the southern Bantu languages. In Schuh, Russell G. (ed.), 210-214. Maslov, Jurij S. 1988 Resultative, perfect, and aspect. In Nedjalkov, Vladimir P. (ed.), Typology of resultative constructions, 257-267. Typological Studies in Language 12. Amsterdam: Benjamins. Massenbach, Gertrud von 1962 Nubische Texte im Dialekt der Kunuzi und der Dongolawi mit Glossar. Abhandlungen für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 34,4. Mathis, Terrie and George Yule 1994 Zero quotatives. Discourse Processes 18,1: 63-76. Matisoff, James A. 1991 Areal and universal dimensions of grammatization in Lahu. In Traugott, Elizabeth C. & Bernd Heine (eds.), vol. 2: 383-453. Matras, Yaron and Hans-Jürgen Sasse (eds.) 1995 Verb-subject order and theticity in European languages. Sprachtypologie und Universalienforschung 48,1/2. Mayes, Patricia 1990 Quotation in spoken English. Studies in Language 14,2: 325-363. Maynard, Senko K. 1996 Multivoicedness in speech and thought representation: the case of self-quotation in Japanese. Journal of Pragmatics 25: 207-226. McCarthy, Michael 1998 'So Mary was saying': speech reporting in everyday conversation. In McCarthy, Michael, Spoken language and applied linguistics, 150175. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. McGregor, William B. 1994 The grammar of reported speech and thought in Gooniyandi. Australian Journal of Linguistics 14,1: 63-92. 2002 Verb classification in Australian languages. Empirical Approaches to Language Typology 25. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. 2007 A desiderative complement construction in Warrwa. In Siegel, Jeff, John Lynch, and Diana Eades (eds.), Language description, history and development, 27-40. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.

References 639 McKercher, David 2000 Switch-reference and direct quotation in Zuni. In Proceedings from the 3rd Workshop on American Indigenous Languages, 65-79. Santa Barbara Papers in Linguistics 10. Santa Barbara: Department of Linguistics, University of California. McLaren, James (revised by G. H. Welsh) 1936 A Xhosa grammar. Cape Town: Longmans & Green. McNeill, David 1985 So you think gestures are nonverbal? Psychological Review 92,3: 350-371. 2000 Introduction. In McNeill (ed.), 1-10. McNeill, David (ed.) 2000 Language and gesture. Language, Culture and Cognition 2. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Meehan, Teresa 1991 It's like, 'What's happening in the evolution of like?': a theory of grammaticalization. Kansas Working Papers in Linguistics 16: 3751. Meenakshi, K. 1986 The quotative in Indo-Aryan. In Krishnamurti, B. (ed.), South Asian languages: structure, convergence and diglossia, 209-218. MLBD Series in Linguistics 3. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. Meier, Paul, Inge Meier and John Bendor-Samuel 1975 A grammar of Izi: an Igbo language. Publications in Linguistics and Related Fields 47. Dallas/ Arlington: Summer Institute of Linguistics and University of Texas. Meiller, Albert 1966 Le problème du "style direct introduit par que" en ancien français. Revue de Linguistique Romane 30: 353-373. Meyer, Emmi 1949/50 Das Fragewort in den Bantusprachen. Zeitschrift für EingeborenenSprachen 35: 81-106. Meyerhoff, Miriam 1998 Comparing old and new information in Bislama: nominal deletion with olsem. In Tent, Jan & France Mugler (eds.), SICOL: Proceedings of the Second International Conference on Oceanic Linguistics, vol. 1: Language Contact, 85-93. Pacific Linguistics C141. Canberra: Australian National University. 2002 All the same?: the emergence of complementizers in Bislama. In Güldemann, Tom & Manfred von Roncador (eds.), 341-359.

640 References Meyerhoff, Miriam and Nancy Niedzielski 1998 The syntax and semantics of olsem in Bislama. In Pearson, Matthew (ed.), Recent papers in Austronesian linguistics, 235-243. UCLA Occasional Papers in Linguistics 20. Mfonyam, Joseph N. 1994 Prominence in Bafut: syntactic and pragmatic devices. In Levinsohn, Stephen H. (ed.), 191-210. Michel, Georg 1966 Sprachliche Bedingungen der Wortwahl: Eine Untersuchung an Verben der Redeeinführung. Zeitschrift für Phonetik, Sprachwissenschaft und Kommunikationsforschung 19: 103-129, 213-240, 339364, 515-532. Miehe, Gudrun 1979 Die Sprache der älteren Swahili-Dichtung (Phonologie und Morphologie). Marburger Studien zur Afrika- und Asienkunde A18. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. Miller, Catherine 2001 Grammaticalisation du verbe gale "dire" et subordination en jubaarabic. In Nicolaï, Robert (ed.), Leçons d'Afrique: filiations, ruptures et reconstitution de langues, un hommage à Gabriel Manessy, 453481. Afrique et Langage 2. Louvain/ Paris: Peeters. Miller, Cynthia L. 1995 Discourse functions of quotative frames in Biblical Hebrew narrative. In Bodine, W. (ed.), Discourse analysis of Biblical literature, 155182. Atlanta: Scholars Press. Mishler, Craig 1981 'He said, they say': the uses of reporting speech in native American folk narrative. Fabula 22,3-4: 239-249. Moolman, M. M. K. 1984 The defective verbs -thi and -sho in Zulu. South African Journal of African Languages, Suppl. 1: 135-144. Moore, Robert E. 1993 Performance form and the voices of characters in five versions of the Wasco Coyote Cycle. In Lucy, John A. (ed.), 213-240. Mosel, Ulrike and Even Hovdhaugen 1992 Samoan reference grammar. Oslo: Scandinavian University Press. Mous, Maarten 1993 A grammar of Iraqw. Kuschitische Sprachstudien 9. Hamburg: Helmut Buske. Munro, Pamela 1976 Mojave syntax. New York/ London: Garland.

References 641 1978

Chemehuevi 'say' and the Uto-Aztecan quotative pattern. In Tuohy, Donald R. (ed.), Selected papers from the 14th Great Basin Anthropological Conference, Carson City, Nevada, 1974, 149-171. Ballena Press Publications in Archeology, Ethnology, and History 11. Socorro, New Mexico: Ballena Press. 1981 Two notes on Yuman 'say'. In Redden, James A. (ed.), Proceedings of the 1980 Hokan Languages Workshop, held at the University of California, Berkeley, June 30 - July 2, 1980, 70-77. Occasional Papers on Linguistics 9. Carbondale: Department of Linguistics, Southern Illinois University. 1982 On the transitivity of 'say' verbs. In Hopper, Paul J. & Sandra A. Thompson (eds.), Studies in transitivity, 301-318. Syntax and Semantics 15. New York/ San Francisco/ London: Academic Press. Murphy, John D. 1972 Luganda-English dictionary. Publications in the Languages of Africa 2. Washington: Catholic University of America Press. Myers-Scotton, Carol and Janice L. Jake 1999 Chicheëa/English codeswitching: the "do" verb construction. In Finlayson, Rosalie (ed.), African mosaic: Festschrift J. A. Louw, 406-417. Pretoria: University of South Africa. Naden, Tony 1989 Gur. In Bendor-Samuel (ed.), 138-168. Nevanlinna, Saara 1993 The structure of Middle English similes of equality. In Rissanen, Matti, Merja Kytö & Minna Palander-Collin (eds.), Early English in the computer age: explorations through the Helsinki corpus, 139170. Topics in English Linguistics 11. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Newman, Paul 1968 Ideophones from a syntactic point of view. Journal of West African Languages 5,2: 107-117. 2000 The Hausa language: an encyclopedic reference grammar. New Haven/ London: Yale University Press. Newman, Stanley S. 1946 The Yawelmani dialect of Yokuts. In Linguistic structures of Native America, 222-248. Viking Fund Publications in Anthropology 6. Nichols, Johanna 1992 Linguistic diversity in space and time. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. 1996 The comparative method as heuristic. In Durie, Mark & Malcolm Ross (eds.), The comparative method reviewed: regularity and irregularity in language change, 39-71. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

642 References Nichols, Lynn 1990 Direct quotation and switch reference in Zuni. Berkeley Linguistics Society (special session) 16: 91-100. Noonan, Michael 1985 Complementation. In Shopen, Timothy (ed.), vol. 2: 42-140. Noss, Philip A. 1988 Speech, structure and aesthetics in a Gbaya tale. Journal of West African Languages 18,1: 97-115. Nougayrol, Pierre 1989 La langue des Aiki dits rounga (Tchad, République Centrafricaine): esquisse descriptive et lexique. Paris: Geuthner. Nuckolls, Janis B. 1996 Sounds like life: sound-symbolic grammar, performance, and cognition in Pastaza Quechua. Oxford Studies in Anthropological Linguistics 2. New York/ Oxford: Oxford University Press. O'Dowd, Elizabeth 1992 The syntactic metaphor of subordination: a typological study. Lingua 86: 47-80. Olpp, Johannes 1977 Nama-Grammatika. Windhoek: Inboorling-Taalburo, Departement van Bantoe-Onderwys. Olson, Michael 1981 Barai clause junctures: toward a functional theory of interclausal relations. Ph.D. dissertation: Australian National University. Organisation des Nations Unies pour l'Education, la Science et la Culture 1969 Lexique tamasheq. Niamey: Stage Regional de Formation Linguistique. Osam, E. Kweku 1996 The history of Akan complementizers. Journal of Asian and African Studies 51: 93-103. Oswalt, Robert L. 1994 Inanimate imitatives in English. In Hinton, Leanne, Johanna Nichols & John J. Ohala (eds.), 293-306. Pahl, Herbert W., A. M. Pienaar and T. A. Ndungane (eds.) 1989 The greater dictionary of Xhosa. 3 vols. Alice: University of Fort Hare. Paivio, Allan 1986 Mental representations: a dual coding approach. Oxford Psychology Series 9. New York: Oxford University Press. Palmer, Frank R. 1974 Some remarks on the grammar and phonology of the 'compound verbs' in Cushitic and Ethiopian Semitic. In IV Congresso Internazionale di Studi Etiopici, 71-77.

References 643 1986 Mood and modality. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Partee, Barbara Hall 1973 The syntax and semantics of quotation. In Anderson, Stephen R. & Paul Kiparsky (eds.), A Festschrift for Morris Halle, 410-418. New York: Holt, Rinehart & Winston. Pecora, Laura 1984 La particella -wa(r)- e il discorso diretto in antico-eteo. Indogermanische Forschungen 89: 104-124. Perrin, Mona 1974 Direct and indirect speech in Mambila. Journal of Linguistics 10: 2737. Petites Soeurs de Jésus 1974 Contes touaregs de l'Aïr. Langues et Civilisations à Tradition Orale 7. Paris: SELAF. 1982 Initiation à la langue des touaregs de l'Aïr. Agades. Pfeiffer, Katrin (ed.) 1997 Mandinka spoken art: folk-tales, griot accounts and songs. Wortkunst und Dokumentartexte in afrikanischen Sprachen 4. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. Pike, Kenneth L. 1968 Indirect vs. direct discourse in Bariba. In Zale, Eric M. (ed.), Proceedings of the Conference on Language and Language Behavior, Ann Arbor, Michigan, 17-18 Oct., 1966, 165-173. New York: Appleton Century Crofts. Pinkster, Harm and Inge Genee (eds.) 1990 Unity in diversity: papers presented to Simon C. Dik on his 50th birthday. Dordrecht/ Providence: Foris. Piron, Pascale 1998 Classification interne du groupe bantoïde. 2 vols. Lincom Studies in African Linguistics 11/12. Munich/ Newcastle: Lincom Europa. Plag, Ingo 1992 From speech act verb to conjunction: the grammaticalization of taki in Sranan. Journal of Pidgin and Creole Languages 7,1: 55-73. Popovich, Harold 1986 The nominal reference system of Maxakali. In Wiesemann, Ursula (ed.), Pronominal systems, 351-358. Continuum 5. Tübingen: Gunter Narr. Praetorius, Franz 1893 Zur Grammatik der Galla-Sprache. Berlin: W. Preiser. 1894 Über die hamitischen Sprachen Ostafrika's. Beiträge zur Assyriologie und vergleichenden Sprachwissenschaft 2: 312-341.

644 References Primus, Beatrice 1998 The relative order of recipient and patient in the languages of Europe. In Siewierska, Anna (ed.), Constituent order in the languages of Europe, 421-473. Empirical Approaches to Language Typology 20-1. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. Przyluski, Jean 1934 Sanskrit iva, hittite iwar. Revue Hittite et Asianique 3: 225-226. Quirk, Randolph et al. 1985 A comprehensive grammar of the English language. London: Longman. Rama Rao, C. 1972 Causal use of quotative morpheme in Dravidian. In Agesthialingom, S. & S. V. Shanmugam (eds.), Third seminar on Dravidian linguistics, 135-153. Publications 27. Annamalainagar: Department of Linguistics, Annamalai University. Ranger, A. Sidney B. 1928 Chinsenga handbook. London: Sheldon Press. Ransom, Evelyn N. 1988 The grammaticalization of complementizers. Berkeley Linguistics Society 14: 364-374. Rau, Nalini 1987 Say (abs.) as a quotative marker: evidence for convergence in Kannada and Marathi. In Bashir, Elena, P. E. Hook and M. M. Deshpande (eds.), Select papers from SALA-7: South Asian Languages Analysis Roundtable Conference (held in Ann Arbor, Michigan, May 17-19, 1985), 269-282. Bloomington: Indiana University Linguistics Club. Raz, Shlomo 1983 Tigre grammar and texts. Afroasiatic Dialects 4. Malibu: Undena. Redden, James E. 1979 A descriptive grammar of Ewondo. Occasional Papers on Linguistics 4. Carbondale: Department of Linguistics, Southern Illinois University. Reesink, Ger P. 1993 "Inner speech" in Papuan languages. Language and Linguistics in Melanesia 24,2: 217-225. Reh, Mechthild 1985 Die Krongo-Sprache (Nìinò Mó-dì): Beschreibung, Texte, Wörterverzeichnis. Kölner Beiträge zur Afrikanistik 12. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. 1996 Anywa language: description and internal reconstruction. NiloSaharan Linguistic Analyses and Documentation 11. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe.

References 645 Reh, Mechthild (with the assistance of Sam A. Akwey and Cham U. Uriat) 1999 Anywa-English/English-Anywa dictionary. Nilo-Saharan Linguistic Analyses and Documentation 14. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. Reid, Aileen A. 1979 Dynamics of reported speech in Totonac. In Jones, Linda K. (ed.), Discourse studies in Mesoamerican languages, volume 1: discussion, 293-328. Publications in Linguistics 58,1. Dallas/ Arlington: Summer Institute of Linguistics and University of Texas. Reinisch, Leo 1881-90 Die Kunama-Sprache in Nordost-Afrika I-IV. Sitzungsberichte der philosophisch-historischen Classe der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften Wien 98,1: 87-174/ 119,5/ 122,5/ 123,1. 1893/4 Die Bedàuye-Sprache in Nordost-Afrika I-IV. Sitzungsberichte der philosophisch-historischen Classe der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften Wien 128,3: 1-74/ 128,7: 1-80/ 130,7: 1-80/ 131,3: 1-44. 1895 Wörterbuch der Bedàuye-Sprache. Vienna: Alfred Hölder. Rennison, John R. 1986a Textes koromfe (dialecte de Mengao). Hamburg: Helmut Buske. 1986b Dictionnaire koromfe (dialect de Mengao): koromfefrançais/français-koromfe (utilisant aussi du matérial non-publié de Wilhelm Staude). Hamburg: Helmut Buske. 1997 Koromfe. London: Routledge. Rhodes, Richard 1986 The semantics of the Ojibwa verbs of speaking. International Journal of American Linguistics 52,1: 1-19. Robert, Stéphane 1998 Espace déictique, espace syntaxique et prédication: les indices spatiaux du wolof. In Caron, B. (ed.), Proceedings of the 16th International Congress of Linguists, Paris, 20-25, July, 1997. Oxford: Elsevier. (http://www.linguistique-wolof.com/articles/Robert-CIL16d%e9f.pdf) Roeck, Marijke de 1994 A functional typology of speech reports. In Engberg-Pedersen, Elisabeth, Lisbeth Falster Jakobsen & Lone Schack Rasmussen (eds.), Function and expression in functional grammar, 331-351. Functional Grammar Series 16. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Romaine, Suzanne and Deborah Lange 1991 The use of like as a marker of reported speech and thought: a case of grammaticalization in progress. American Speech 66,3: 227-279.

646 References Roncador, Manfred von 1988 Zwischen direkter und indirekter Rede: Nichtwörtliche direkte Rede, erlebte Rede, logophorische Konstruktionen und Verwandtes. Linguistische Arbeiten 192. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer. 1992 Types of logophoric marking in African languages. Journal of African Languages and Linguistics 13: 163-182. Roper, E. M. 1929 Tu BedawiE: an elementary handbook for the use of Sudan government officials. Hertford: Stephen Austin & Sons. Rosengren, Inger (ed.) 1987 Sprache und Pragmatik: Lunder Symposium 1986. Lunder Germanistische Forschungen 55. Stockholm: Almquist & Wiksell International. Rowlands, E. C. 1959 A grammar of Gambian Mandinka. London: School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London. 1970 Ideophones in Yoruba. African Language Studies 11: 289-297. Rubongoya, L. T. 1999 A modern Runyoro-Rutooro grammar. East African Languages and Dialects 9. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. Rust, Friedrich 1969 Nama Wörterbuch (Krönlein Redivivus). Pietermaritzburg: University of Natal Press. Sakita, Tomoko I. 2002 Discourse perspective on tense choice in spoken-English reporting discourse. In Güldemann, Tom & Manfred von Roncador (eds.), 173-198. Sands, Bonny E. forthc Hadza morphosyntax. In Vossen, Rainer (ed.). Sasse, Hans-Jürgen 1987 The thetic/categorical distinction revisited. Linguistics 25: 511-580. Saxena, Anju 1988 On syntactic convergence: the case of the verb 'say' in TibetoBurman. Berkeley Linguistics Society 14: 375-388. 1995 Unidirectional grammaticalization: diachronic and cross-linguistic evidence. Sprachtypologie und Universalienforschung 48,4: 350372. Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1990 A sketch of Umbundu. Grammatische Analysen afrikanischer Sprachen 1. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. Schaefer, Ronald P. and Francis O. Egbokhare 2002 On the status of DO/SAY verbs with Emai ideophones. Anthropological Linguistics 44,3: 278-296.

References 647 Scheub, Harold 1977 Body and image in oral narrative performance. New Literary History 8,3: 345-367. Schmidt, Sigrid 1994 Zaubermärchen in Afrika: Erzählungen der Damara und Nama. Afrika Erzählt 2. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. 1997 Sagen und Schwänke in Afrika: Erzählungen der Damara und Nama. Afrika Erzählt 5. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. Schourup, Lawrence 1982 Quoting with go 'say'. American Speech 57,2: 148-149. Schuh, Russell G. 1983 The evolution of determiners in Chadic. In Wolff, H. Ekkehard & Hilke Meyer-Bahlburg (eds.), Studies in Chadic and Afroasiatic linguistics, 157-210. Hamburg: Helmut Buske. Schuh, Russell G. (ed.) 1985 Précis from the 15th Conference in African Linguistics, UCLA, March 29-31, 1984. Studies in African Linguistics, Suppl. 9. Los Angeles: Department of Linguistics, University of California. Schultze, Leonhard 1907 Aus Namaland und Kalahari. Jena: Gustav Fischer. Schultze-Berndt, Eva 2000 Simple and complex verbs in Jaminjung: a study of event categorisation in an Australian language. MPI Series in Psycholinguistics 14. Wageningen: Ponsen & Looijen. 2002 Constructions in language description. Functions of Language 9,2: 269-310. Sebba, Mark 1987 The syntax of serial verbs: an investigation into serialisation in Sranan and other languages. Creole Language Library 2. Amsterdam: Benjamins. Serzisko, Fritz 1987 The verb 'to say' in Ik (Kuliak). Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere 11: 67-91. 1989 The Kuliak languages: a structural comparison. In Bender, M. Lionel (ed.), 385-404. 1992 Sprechhandlungen und Pausen: Diskursorientierte Sprachbeschreibung am Beispiel des Ik. Linguistische Arbeiten 282. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer. 1995 The paragraph in spoken narrative discourse. In Warvik, B., S.-K. Tanskanen & R. Hiltunen (eds.), Organization in discourse, Proceedings from the Turku Conference 1995, 497-508. Anglicana Turkuensia 14.

648 References Shopen, Timothy (ed.) 1985 Language typology and syntactic description. 3 vols. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Short, Michael H., Elena Semino and Jonathan Culpeper 1996 Using a corpus for stylistic research: speech and thought presentation. In Thomas, Jenny & Michael H. Short (eds.), Using corpora for language research: studies in the honour of Geoffrey Leech, 110131. London: Longman. Shumway, Eric B. 1971 Intensive course in Tongan. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press. Silverstein, Michael 1985 The culture of language in Chinookan narrative texts; or, On saying that ... in Chinook. In Nichols, Johanna & Anthony C. Woodbury (eds.), Grammar inside and outside the clause, 132-171. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Slattery, H. 1981 Auxiliary verbs in Zulu. Communications 10. Grahamstown: Department of African Languages, Rhodes University. Smith, Edwin W. 1907 A handbook of the Ila language. London: Oxford University Press. Snyman, Jan W. 1970 An introduction to the !Xu) (!Kung) language. Communications of the School of African Studies, University of Cape Town 34. Cape Town: A. A. Balkema. Soutar, Jean and Kenneth L. Pike 1982 Texts illustrating the analysis of direct versus indirect quotations in Bariba. Language Data Africa Series 19. Dallas: Summer Institute of Linguistics. Spieker, Edward H. 1884 On direct speech introduced by a conjunction. American Journal of Philology 5: 221-227. Stanley, Carol 1982 Direct and reported speech in Tikar narrative texts. Studies in African Linguistics 13,1: 31-52. 1991 Description morpho-syntaxique da la langue tikar (parlée au Cameroun). Société International de Linguistique. Starostin, Georgiy 2003 An irregular verb paradigm in Ket. In Vajda, Edward J. & Gregory D. S. Anderson (eds.), Studia Yeniseica: in honor of Heinrich Werner, 117-122. Sprachtypologie und Universalienforschung 56,1/2.

References 649 Steever, Sanford B. 2002 Direct and indirect discourse in Tamil. In Güldemann, Tom & Manfred von Roncador (eds.), 91-108. Sternberg, Meir 1982a Point of view and the indirections of direct speech. Language and Style 15,2: 67-117. 1982b Proteus in quotation-land: mimesis and the forms of reported discourse. Poetics Today 32: 107-156. Streeck, Jürgen 1988 The significance of gesture: how it is established. International Pragmatics Association, Papers in Pragmatics 2,1-2: 60-83. 1993 Gesture as communication I: its coordination with gaze and speech. Communication Monographs 60: 275-299. 1994 Gesture as communication II: the audience as co-author. Research on Language and Social Interaction 27,3: 239-267. 2002 Grammars, words, and embodied meanings: on the use and evolution of so and like. Journal of Communication 52: 581-596. Stross, Brian 1972 Speaking of speaking: Tenejapa Tzeltal metalinguistics. In Baumann, Richard & Joel Sherzer (eds.), Explorations in the ethnography of speaking, 213-239. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Subbarao, K. V. et al. 1983 The verb 'say' in South Asian languages: a study in linguistic convergence. In Mukerjee, Aditi (ed.), Language change and language variation, 89-103. Hyderabad: Osmania University Publications. Sundström, R. 1914 Some Tigre# texts with transliteration and translation. Le Monde Oriental 8,1: 1-15. Taasisi ya Uchunguzi wa Kiswahili 1981 Kamusi ya Kiswahili sanifu. Dar-es-Salaam/ Nairobi: Oxford University Press. Tannen, Deborah 1986 Introducing constructed dialogue in Greek and American conversational and literary narrative. In Coulmas, Florian (ed.), 311-332. 1989 Talking voices. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Tardif, Olivier 2000 Multifonctionnalité et sous-spécification: le cas de Í $ en fongbé. "Maîtrise" thesis: Université du Québec à Montréal. Taylor, Carolyn P. 1994 Participant reference in N maandE narrative discourse. In Levinsohn, Stephen H. (ed.), 91-108. Taylor, Charles 1985 Nkore-Kiga. London/ Sydney/ Dover, New Hampshire: Croom Helm.

650 References Thayer, James E. 1973 The deep structure of the sentence in Sara-Ngambay dialogues, including a description of phrase, clause, and paragraph. Ph.D. dissertation: Indiana University. Thomas, Elaine 1978 A grammatical description of the Engenni language. Publications in Linguistics 60. Dallas/ Arlington: Summer Institute of Linguistics and University of Texas. Thomas, Jacqueline M. C. 1963 Le parler ngbaka de Bokanga: phonologie, morphologie, syntaxe. Le Monde d'Outre-mer Passé et Présent, Première Série: Études 22. The Hague/ Paris: Mouton. 1970 Contes, proverbes, devinettes ou énigmes, chants et prières ngbakama'bo (République Centrafricaine). Langues et Littératures de l'Afrique Noire 6. Paris: Klincksieck. Thomason, Sarah G. 1994 Hypothesis generation vs. hypothesis testing: a comparison between Greenberg's classifications in Africa and in the Americas. Paper presented at the Conference on Language and Prehistory in the Americas, Boulder, Colorado, March 24, 1990. Unpublished. University of Pittsburgh. Thompson, E. David 1989 Kunama verb phrase. In Bender, M. Lionel (ed.), 305-346. Thompson, Geoff 1994 Reporting. Collins COBUILD English Guides 5. London: Harper & Collins. Thompson, Sandra A. 2002 "Object complements" and conversation towards a realistic account. Studies in Language 26,1: 125-164. Tietze, Andreas 1959 Die Eingliederung der wörtlichen Rede im Türkischen. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 55: 89-121. Tobler, Adolf 1886 Direkte Rede durch que eingeleitet. Direkte Rede die indirekte ablösend. In Tobler, Adolf, Vermischte Beiträge zur französischen Grammatik, 264-270. Leipzig: Hirzel. Traill, Anthony 1994 A !Xóõ dictionary. Quellen zur Khoisan-Forschung 9. Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe. ms. Uhbuku's spoon and other dangers: !Xóõ texts on then and now. Trask, Robert L. 1993 A dictionary of grammatical terms in linguistics. London/ New York: Routledge.

References 651 Traugott, Elizabeth C. 1985 Conditional markers. In Haiman, John (ed.), Iconicity in syntax, 289307. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 1991 English speech act verbs: a historical perspective. In Waugh, Linda R. & Stephen Rudy (eds.), New vistas in grammar: invariance and variation, 387-406. Current Issues in Linguistic Theory 49. Amsterdam: Benjamins. Traugott, Elizabeth C. and Bernd Heine (eds.) 1991 Approaches to grammaticalization. 2 vols. Typological Studies in Language 19. Amsterdam: Benjamins. Tryon, Darrell T. (ed.) 1994 Comparative Austronesian dictionary. 4 vols. Trends in Linguistics, Documentation 10. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Ullendorff, Edward 1974 Animistic expressions and some other aspects of direct speech in Amharic. In IV Congresso Internazionale di Studi Etiopici, 267-274. Underhill, Robert 1988 Like is, like, focus. American Speech 63,3: 234-246. Vandame, R. P. Charles 1963 Le ngambay-moundou: phonologie, grammaire et textes. Memoires de l'Institut Français d'Afrique Noire 69. Dakar: Institut Français d'Afrique Noire. Vanhove, Martine 1993 La langue maltaise: études syntaxiques d'un dialecte arabe "périphérique". Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. 2004 'Dire' et finalité en bedja: un cas de grammaticalisation. Journal of African Languages and Linguistics 25,2: 149-169. Van Valin, Robert D., Jr. 1984 A typology of syntactic relations in clause linkage. Berkeley Linguistics Society 10: 542-558. Verschueren, Jef 1980 On speech act verbs. Pragmatics and Beyond 4. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 1984 Some methodological reflections on the comparative study of basic linguistic action verbs, illustrated with reference to the Polynesian languages. In Daems, F. & Louis Goossens (eds.), Een spyeghel voor G. Jo Steenbergen: Huldealbum aangeboden bij zijn emeritaat, 393411. Leuven: Acco. Voegelin, C. F. and F. M. Voegelin 1975 Hopi /-qa/. International Journal of American Linguistics 41,4: 381398.

652 References Voort, Hein van der 2002 The quotative construction in Kwaza and its (de-)grammaticalisation. In Crevels, Mily et al. (eds.), Current studies on South American languages: selected papers from the 50th International Congress of Americanists in Warsaw and the Spinoza Workshop on Amerindian languages in Leiden, 2000, 309-328. Indigenous Languages of Latin America 3. Leiden: Research School CNWS, Leiden University. 2004 A grammar of Kwaza. Mouton Grammar Library 29. Berlin/ New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Vossen, Rainer (ed.) forthc The Khoisan languages. London/ New York: Routledge. Vries, Lourens J. de 1990 Some remarks on direct quotation in Kombai. In Pinkster, Harm & Inge Genee (eds.), 291-309. Vries, Lourens J. de and Robinia de Vries-Wiersma 1992 The morphology of Wambon of the Irian Jaya Upper-Digul area with an introduction to its phonology. Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde 151. Leiden: KITLV press. Wade, Elizabeth and Herbert H. Clark 1993 Reproduction and demonstration in quotations. Journal of Memory and Language 32,6: 805-819. Waley, Arthur and Charles H. Armbruster 1934 The verb "to say" as an auxiliary in Africa and China. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 7,3: 573-576. Waltz, Carolyn H. 1976/7a Discourse function of Guanano sentences. In Longacre, Robert E. & Frances Woods (eds.), vol. 1: 21-145. 1976/7b Some observations on Guanano dialogue. In Longacre, Robert E. & Frances Woods (eds.), vol. 3: 67-109. Ware, Jan 1993 Quote formulae in The Final Diagnosis. Journal of Translation and Text Linguistics 6,2: 161-178. Warmelo, Nicolaus J. van 1938 History of Matiwane and the Amangwane tribe as told by Mse enzi to his kinsman Albert Hlongwane. Ethnological Publications 7. Pretoria: Department of Native Affairs. Watkins, Mark H. 1937 A grammar of Chichewa: a Bantu language of British Central Africa. Supplement to Language, Language Dissertations 24. Philadelphia: Linguistic Society of America and University of Pennsylvania. Watters, John R. 2000 Syntax. In Heine, Bernd & Derek Nurse (eds.), 194-230.

References 653 Welmers, Beatrice F. and William E. Welmers 1968 Igbo: a learner's dictionary. Los Angeles: University of California Press. Wendel, Dag 1986 The use of reported speech and quote formula selection in Kagan Kalagan. Studies in Philippine Linguistics 6,1: 1-79. Westermann, Diedrich 1905 Ewe-Deutsches Wörterbuch. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. 1907 Grammatik der Ewe-Sprache. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. 1921 Die Gola-Sprache in Liberia: Grammatik, Texte und Wörterbuch. Hamburgische Universität, Abhandlungen aus dem Gebiet der Auslandskunde 6. Hamburg: L. Friederichsen. 1954 Wörterbuch der Ewe-Sprache. Institut für Orientforschung, Deutsche Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, Veröffentlichungen 8. Berlin: Akademie-Verlag. Whorf, Benjamin L. 1938 Some verbal categories in Hopi. Language 14: 275-286. Wierzbicka, Anna 1974 The semantics of direct and indirect discourse. Papers in Linguistics 7,3: 267-307. 1987 English speech act verbs: a semantic dictionary. Sydney/ New York: Academic Press. Wiesemann, Ursula 1984 How should Jesus be quoted? Notes on Translation 101: 27-39. 1990 Researching quote styles. Notes on Linguistics 51: 31-35. Wigger, Arndt 1997 Aspekte der Redewiedergabe im gesprochenen Irischen. Zeitschrift für celtische Philologie 49/50: 965-999. Willett, Thomas 1988 A cross-linguistic survey of the grammaticization of evidentiality. Studies in Language 12,1: 51-97. Williamson, Kay 1965 A grammar of the Kolokuma dialect of I`jo`. West African Language Monographs 2. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Williamson, Kay (ed.) 1972 Igbo-English dictionary based on the Onitsha dialect. Benin City: Ethiope. Wolff, H. Ekkehard 1979 Grammatical categories of verb stems and the marking of mood, aktionsart, and aspect in Chadic. Afroasiatic Linguistics 6,5: 1-48. 1983 A grammar of the Lamang language. Afrikanistische Forschungen 10. Glückstadt: J. J. Augustin.

654 References 1993

Referenzgrammatik des Hausa: Zur Begleitung des Fremdsprachenunterrichts und zur Einführung in das Selbststudium. Hamburger Beiträge zur Afrikanistik 2. Münster/ Hamburg: LIT. 1994 Our people's own (Ina LamaN): traditions and specimens of oral literature from GwaÎ LamaN speaking peoples in the southern Lake Chad Basin in Central Africa. Afrikanistische Forschungen 11. Hamburg: Research and Progress Verlagsgesellschaft. Wolff, H. Ekkehard and Gerald Heusing ms. Lamang dictionary. Wurff, Wim van der 2002 Direct, indirect and other discourse in Bengali newspapers. In Güldemann, Tom & Manfred von Roncador (eds.), 120-139. Yimam, Baye 1999 The verb to say in Amharic. Journal of Ethiopian Studies 32,1: 1-50. Young, T. Cullen 1932 Notes on the speech of the Tumbuka-Kamanga peoples in the Northern province of Nyasaland. London: The Religious Tract Society. Yule, George 1993 Vera Hayden's dilemma, or the indirection in direct speech. In Eid, Mushira & Gregory Iverson (eds.), Principles and prediction: the analysis of natural language, 233-242. Current Issues in Linguistic Theory 98. Amsterdam: Benjamins. Yule, George and Terrie Mathis 1992 The role of staging and constructed dialogue in establishing speaker's topic. Linguistics 30,1: 199-215. Yusuf, Ore 1985 A functional explanation for the ní-NP construction in Yorùbá. In Schuh, Russell G. (ed.), 329-334. Ziervogel, Dirk 1959 A grammar of Northern Transvaal Ndebele. Pretoria: J. L. van Schaik. Ziervogel, Dirk and E. J. Mabuza 1976 A grammar of the Swati language. Pretoria: J. L. van Schaik. Zuckermann, Ghil'ad 2006 Direct and indirect speech in straight-talking Israeli. Acta Linguistica Hungarica 53,4: 467-481. Zwicky, Arnold M. and Geoffrey K. Pullum 1987 Plain morphology and expressive morphology. Berkeley Linguistics Society 13: 330-340. Zyhlarz, Ernst 1942 Eine Auslese aus Max Müller's Kondjara-Werk. Zeitschrift für Eingeborenen-Sprachen 32,3: 164-182.

Language index

Abkhaz (Abkhaz-Adyghe a.k.a Northwest Caucasian), 200 Adioukrou (Kwa, Niger-Congo), 36, 262, 351, 437 Aguaruna (Jivaroan), 35, 260, 262, 408, 411, 422, 461, 465, 504 Afar (Cushitic, Afroasiatic), 408, 480-481, 483-487, 489, 497-499, 502, 506 Aiki (Maban, "Nilo-Saharan"), 20, 22, 26, 33, 38-39, 41, 45, 52, 60, 68, 73, 75, 79, 81, 84, 87, 91-92, 94, 97, 100-101, 104, 106, 109, 112-114, 119-121, 128, 135, 139-140, 143-144, 152, 156, 159, 163, 165, 167, 169, 183, 188, 192-194, 201, 206, 209-212, 246-248, 257, 277, 312-313, 315, 320, 457, 464, 483-484, 499-500, 506-507, 540-541, 599 Akan (Kwa, Niger-Congo), 321, 407, 410, 467, 470, 525-526, see also Fante, Twi Ak se (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 46, 125, 370 Akkadian (Semitic, Afroasiatic), 5556, 176, 198, 223, 364, 458 Akuapem (variety of Twi, Kwa, Niger-Congo), 525-526 Alagwa (Cushitic, Afroasiatic), 356 Amharic (Semitic, Afroasiatic), 69, 262, 408, 424-426, 461, 465, 497, 604 Angas (Chadic, Afroasiatic), 369

Anywa (Nilotic, "Nilo-Saharan"), 20, 22, 26, 33-34, 38-39, 52, 60, 68, 73, 76, 78, 79, 86, 88-89, 91-92, 94, 96, 100-101, 103-104, 106, 109, 112-114, 119-120, 122, 123-125, 139-140, 143, 145, 152, 154, 159, 163, 165, 182, 185, 188-189, 193, 206, 211, 221-222, 224, 246, 248, 256-257, 320, 353, 380, 400, 456, 463-464, 552, 603 Apalai (Carib), 309 Aramaic, see Old Aramaic Araucanian (family), 380, 425 Asante-Akyem (variety of Twi, Kwa, Niger-Congo), 525 Avar (Nakh-Dagestanian a.k.a Northeast Caucasian), 200, 223 Avestan (Iranian, Indo-European), 319, 380 Avokaya (Moru-Mangbetu, Central Sudanic), 74, 261 Ayacucho (Quechuan), 256 Bafut (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 261, 263 Baka (Ubangi, Niger-Congo), 268, 286, 327, 511 Balangao (Northern Philippine, Austronesian), 398 Bambara (Mande, "NigerKordofanian"), 437 Barasano (Tucanoan), 309

656 Language index Bariba (Gur, Niger-Congo), 107, 166, 261, 263 Baule (Kwa, Niger-Congo), 321 Bedauye (Cushitic, Afroasiatic), 17, 20, 22, 26, 33, 38-39, 52-53, 60, 68, 73, 75, 79, 81, 84, 86, 88-89, 91, 92-93, 100-101, 104, 106, 109, 112-114, 116, 119-120, 128-129, 135, 138, 139-140, 143, 145, 152, 156, 159, 163, 165, 167, 169, 183, 192-194, 201, 203, 206-207, 210-211, 246-248, 257, 277, 299, 302, 306, 317, 401, 409-410, 431, 457, 462, 486-487, 499, 507, 531, 567-568, 605 Belanda Viri (Ubangi, NigerCongo), 287 Bemba (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 170 Bengali (Indo-Aryan, IndoEuropean), 321 Berbice Dutch (Dutch Creole), 131 Berta ("Nilo-Saharan"), 18 Biblical Hebrew (Semitic, Afroasiatic), 129, 169-170, 172, 449 Bilin (Cushitic, Afroasiatic), 409 Birom (Benue-Congo, NigerCongo), 20, 22, 26, 33, 38-39, 52, 60, 68, 73, 76, 79, 81, 84, 8689, 91-92, 94, 98, 100-101, 104, 106, 108-109, 111-113, 115, 119-120, 123-125, 135, 138-141, 143, 145, 152, 156, 159, 163, 165, 171, 183-184, 193, 206, 211, 246, 248, 257, 277, 315, 320, 334, 374, 433-434, 456, 466, 472, 487, 499, 507, 593, 611

Bislama (Neo-Melanesian, English Pidgin~Creole), 126-127, 321, 328, 348, 416, 459, 522 Bontoc (Northern Philippine, Austronesian), 398 Buduma (Chadic, Afroasiatic), 217 Bulu (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, NigerCongo), 280, 284, 324-326 Bunuban (family, Australian), 426 Burunge (Cushitic, Afroasiatic), 20, 22, 26, 33, 39, 41, 45-46, 52-53, 55, 57-58, 60, 73-74, 76-77, 79, 86, 88, 90-92, 94, 98-101, 104106, 109-111, 112-116, 119-120, 123-124, 136-137, 139-140, 143144, 152, 154, 159-161, 163, 165, 168, 176, 193-194, 206, 211, 246, 248, 257-258, 277, 299, 302, 320, 356, 376, 378, 452, 501, 568-569, 605 Cahuilla (Uto-Aztecan), 324 Cameroon Pidgin English (Atlantic, English Pigdin~Creole), 418 Camling (Tibeto-Burman, SinoTibetan), 200 Cantonese (Sinitic, Sino-Tibetan), 129, 411, 467, 470 Cerma (Gur, Niger-Congo), 261, 426 Chemehuevi (Uto-Aztecan), 226, 380 Chewa (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 282-283, 304, 374, 506 Chickasaw (Muskogean), 129 Chinook (Chinookan), 87, 96, 173, 261, 310 Choco (family), 322, 349, 380 Choctaw (Muskogean), 129, 132, 200

Language index 657 Comanche (Uto-Aztecan), 380 Cora (Uto-Aztecan), 198, 268, 381 Cree (Algonquian, Algic), 223 Cuiva (Guahiban), 35, 247, 260, 408 Cupeño (Uto-Aztecan), 324, 482 Czech (Slavic, Indo-European), 198 Dangaléat (Chadic, Afroasiatic), 375, 381, 454 Dangla, see Dangaléat Dargi (Nakh-Dagestanian a.k.a Northeast Caucasian), 482, 506 Djimini (Gur, Niger-Congo), 404405 Domaki (Indo-Aryan, IndoEuropean), 309 Dongola (Nubian, "Nilo-Saharan"), 20, 22, 26, 33, 35, 39, 42, 52-53, 60, 68, 73, 76, 79, 81, 82, 84, 8689, 91-93, 100-101, 104, 106, 109, 111-113, 116, 119-120, 128, 135, 139-140, 143-144, 152, 156, 159, 163, 165, 167, 169, 182183, 186, 192-194, 199, 201, 203-204, 206, 210-212, 221, 224, 227, 246, 248, 257, 277, 316, 336-337, 347, 380, 401, 430, 442-443, 456, 461, 466, 484-485, 499-500, 507, 512-513, 531, 548-549, 601 Donno S (Dogon, "NigerKordofanian") 20, 22, 26, 33-34, 36, 38-39, 41-42, 49, 52-53, 55, 60, 73, 74, 76-77, 79, 86, 88-89, 91-93, 96-97, 100-101, 104-106, 108-114, 117, 119-120, 138-140, 143, 145, 152, 156, 159-161, 163, 165, 167, 168, 184, 192194, 195-196, 201-203, 206, 209-212, 214, 246, 247-249, 257,

320, 355, 402, 417, 432, 457, 462, 466, 472, 504, 506, 530531, 581-582, 608 Duala (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 325-326 Dutch (Germanic, Indo-European), 270, 318 Efik (Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 467 Eipo (Mek, Trans-New Guinea), 376, 380 Egyptian, see Old Egyptian Ejagham (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 454 Ekpeye (Benue-Congo, NigerCongo), 36, 301 Emai (Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 303, 374 Engenni (Benue-Congo, NigerCongo), 36, 262-263 English (Germanic, Indo-European), 1, 6, 8, 12, 24, 46-47, 64, 76-77, 85, 89, 96, 102, 103, 107-108, 117, 148, 157, 171-172, 196, 198-199, 216, 222-223, 227-229, 231, 234-235, 237, 239-243, 260, 266, 270, 278-279, 292, 300, 303-304, 315, 317, 321, 328, 350, 358, 362-363, 374-374, 376, 382, 406, 408, 411, 416, 454, 459, 468-469, 509, 524, 526 Epena Pedee (Choco), 322, 384 Eskimo (family, Eskimo-Aleut), 223 Ewe (Kwa, Niger-Congo), 18, 20, 22, 26, 33-34, 36, 39, 52-53, 60, 62, 64, 68, 73, 76, 79, 81, 84, 86, 88, 91-94, 100-101, 104, 106, 109, 112-114, 119-120, 128, 135, 139-140, 143-144, 152, 156, 159,

658 Language index 163, 165, 171, 174-175, 184-185, 193, 206, 211, 221, 246, 248, 257, 266, 345-346, 363, 375, 383, 400, 433, 454, 456, 463, 473-474, 588, 610 Ewondo (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 324-326 Fante (Kwa, Niger-Congo), 525-526, see also Gomua Faroese (Germanic, Indo-European), 350 Fon (Kwa, Niger-Congo), 129, 132 French (Romance, Indo-European), 8, 107, 148, 166, 270, 317, 358, 438 Fur (Furan, "Nilo-Saharan"), 20, 22, 26, 33, 39, 41, 52, 60, 68, 73, 76, 79, 81, 86-93, 100-101, 104, 106, 109, 111-113, 119-120, 123-124, 135, 138-141, 143, 145, 152, 156, 159, 163, 165, 183, 188, 193, 206, 211-212, 214, 220, 246, 248, 257, 304-305, 380, 455-456, 463, 467, 477, 501, 506, 542, 599 Ga (Kwa, Niger-Congo), 407, 467 Gahuku (Highlands, Trans-New Guinea), 199, 223, 225, 319, 398, 423-424, 426, 461 Ganda (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 349 Gangam (Gur, Niger-Congo), 74, 261 Gbaya (Ubangi, Niger-Congo), 1214 Ge‘ez (Semitic, Afroasiatic), 298299

Georgian (Kartvelian), 200, 223, 321, 381 German (Germanic, Indo-European), 8, 24, 40, 58, 96, 99, 107, 166, 169, 199, 219, 228-229, 235, 237, 240, 263, 270, 278-279, 290, 310, 318, 322, 328, 348, 350, 362, 364, 374-375, 414, 416, 438, 457-458, 509 Gimira (Omotic), 46, 408, 426, 461, 465 Gola (Atlantic, "NigerKordofanian"), 420-421 Gomua (variety of Fante, Kwa, Niger-Congo), 525 Gooniyandi (Bunuban, Australian), 40, 46, 202, 223, 232, 260-261 Gorwaa (Cushitic, Afroasiatic), 299 Greek (Indo-European), 64, 108, 166, 310, 319, 458 Guanano (Tucanoan), 46, 256, 260, 423 Gude (Chadic, Afroasiatic), 369 Gumuz ("Nilo-Saharan"), 18 Hadiyya (Cushitic, Afroasiatic), 47, 261, 287 Hadza ("Khoisan"), 20, 22, 26, 3334, 38-39, 41-42, 45-46, 52-55, 60, 63, 73-74, 76, 79, 86, 88, 9092, 94, 98-101,104, 106, 108109, 112-114, 119-120, 136-137, 139-140, 143-144, 152, 156, 159, 161-163, 165, 168, 192-193, 206, 211, 220, 246, 248, 257, 329, 415, 435, 456, 458, 554-555, 603 Hausa (Chadic, Afroasiatic), 20, 22, 26, 33, 39, 52, 60, 68, 73, 76, 79, 81, 84, 86-89, 91-95, 98, 100101, 104, 106, 108-109, 112-114,

Language index 659 119-120, 127-128, 132-133, 135, 139-140, 143-144, 152, 156, 157, 159, 163, 165, 167, 169, 170, 175, 183-185, 193, 197, 206, 209-212, 220, 236, 239-240, 246, 248, 257, 277, 282, 290, 368369, 374, 402, 413, 418-419, 455-456, 472, 506, 574-575, 607 Hawaiian (Polynesian, Oceanic, Austronesian), 78 Hawaiian Pidgin English (Pacific, English Pidgin), 439 Hdi (Chadic, Afroasiatic), 57, 310, 354 Hebrew, see Biblical Hebrew, Modern Hebrew Hina (variety of Tera, Chadic, Afroasiatic), 355 Hittite (Anatolian, Indo-European), 198, 223, 319, 352 Hopi (Uto-Aztecan), 10, 229 Hua (variety of Yagaria, Highlands, Trans-New Guinea), 426 Hungarian (Finno-Ugric, Uralic), 64 Hunzib (Nakh-Dagestanian a.k.a Northeast Caucasian), 506 Ibibio (Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 426 Idoma (Benue-Congo, NigerCongo), 458 Igbo (Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 18, 20, 22, 26, 33-34, 36, 38-39, 52, 60, 73, 76, 79, 86, 88-95, 100-101, 104, 106, 109, 111-113, 115, 119-120, 128, 131, 138-140, 143, 145, 152, 154, 159, 163, 165, 167, 185, 193, 206, 211, 246, 248, 257, 301-302, 333, 375, 433, 441, 456-458, 463,

467, 472-473, 510-511, 591-592, 610 Ik (Kuliak, "Nilo-Saharan"), 20, 22, 26, 29, 33, 35, 39, 41-42, 52-53, 60, 68, 73, 76, 79, 81, 84, 86-89, 91-95, 100-101, 103-104, 106, 108-109, 112-113, 116, 119-120, 123-124, 128-129, 135-136, 139141, 143-144, 152, 156, 159, 163, 165, 167, 169, 182, 185, 193, 206, 211, 221, 246, 246248, 257, 277, 311-312, 353, 362, 375, 402, 408, 418, 420, 425, 429-430, 457, 491, 496-499, 507, 531, 538-539, 598 Ila (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, NigerCongo), 427-428 Ilokano (Northern Philippine, Austronesian), 280, 321, 375, 382 Iraqw (Cushitic, Afroasiatic), 299, 356, 458 Irish (Celtic, Indo-European), 107, 148, 196, 198-199, 216-217, 223-224, 228, 292, 411 Italian (Romance, Indo-European), 64 Izi (variety of Igbo, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 333 Izon (Ijoid, "Niger-Kordofanian"), 18, 20, 22, 26, 33, 39, 42, 52-53, 58, 60, 73-76, 79, 86, 88-93, 100-101, 104, 106, 109, 111-113, 115, 119-125, 136-140, 143, 145, 152, 159-161, 163, 165, 168, 183-184, 192-194, 197, 200-203, 206-207, 211-212, 219, 246-248, 252, 257, 277, 314, 331, 355, 375, 380, 400, 457, 472, 509, 512-513, 577-578, 608

660 Language index Jamamadi (Arauan), 9 Jaminjung (Jaminjungan, Australian), 306-307, 309-310 Japanese (Japonic), 107, 280, 375, 398, 506 Ju (family, "Khoisan"), 238, 328 Ju|'hoan (Ju, "Khoisan"), 20, 22, 26, 33, 38-39, 52, 60, 68-69, 73, 76, 79, 81, 84, 86-89, 91-97, 100101, 104, 106, 108-109, 111-113, 115, 119-120, 127-128, 135, 139-140, 143, 145, 152, 156, 158-159, 163, 165, 174-175, 182, 185, 193, 198, 203, 206, 211, 238, 246, 248, 255, 257, 277, 339-340, 456, 464, 507, 512-513, 560-561, 603 Jur-Modo (Bongo-Bagirmi, CentralSudanic), 74 Kagan Kalagan (Meso Philippine, Austronesian), 46-47, 126-127, 129, 144, 172, 174, 198-199, 217-218, 260 Kaiwa (Tupi-Guarani, Tupi), 263 Kalapalo (Carib), 423 Kambera (Central-Eastern MalayoPolynesian, Austronesian), 226, 382-383, 398, 417 Kana (Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 374 Kannada (Dravidian), 467 Kanuri (Saharan, "Nilo-Saharan"), 20, 22, 26, 29-30, 33, 39, 41, 4244, 52-53, 60, 65, 68, 73, 76, 79, 81, 84, 88-93, 100-101, 104, 106, 109, 112-114, 116, 119-120, 128, 135-136, 139-140, 143-144, 152, 156, 159, 163, 165, 167-169, 183-184, 186, 192-194, 199,

201-204, 206, 209-212, 217, 221, 224, 246, 248, 257, 277, 425, 429, 448, 457, 461, 464, 466, 482-484, 499, 502-503, 507, 531, 536-537, 598 Kawaiisu (Uto-Aztecan), 380 Kera (Chadic, Afroasiatic), 20, 22, 26, 33-34, 36, 39, 41, 52-53, 55, 57-58, 60, 73-75, 79, 86-92, 94, 97-98, 100-101, 104, 106, 109115, 119-120, 123-124, 132-133, 136-137, 139-140, 143-144, 152, 154, 159-161, 163, 165, 168, 171, 183, 189, 192-194, 200, 202-203, 206, 211-212, 246, 248, 257, 299-300, 302, 330, 356-357, 368, 374-375, 405, 431, 450, 455-456, 463-464, 467, 473, 475-477, 497-498, 510-511, 570571, 605 Ket (Yeniseian), 67 Khmer (Mon-Khmer, Austroasiatic), 398 Khoekhoe (Khoe-Kwadi, "Khoisan"), 18, 20, 22, 26, 33, 37, 39, 41, 52-53, 58, 60, 62-64, 73, 76, 79, 86-89, 91-95, 100101, 104-105, 106, 109, 111-113, 115-116, 119-120, 122-124, 139140, 143, 145, 152, 159, 161, 163, 165, 167-168, 184, 192-194, 200-202, 206, 210-211, 221, 224, 246, 248, 257, 277, 298, 302, 329-330, 376, 380, 400, 410, 457, 501, 507, 558-559, 603 Kiga (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, NigerCongo), 336, 349, 384-385 Kija (Djeragan, Australian), 117 Kisi (Atlantic, "NigerKordofanian"), 20, 22, 26, 33,

Language index 661 38-39, 49, 52, 60, 73, 76, 79, 8689, 91-93, 100-101, 104, 106, 108-109, 111-113, 115, 119-120, 123-124, 139-140, 143, 145, 152, 159, 163-165, 167, 193, 206, 211, 220, 246-249, 257, 331-332, 400, 412, 437-438, 440, 456, 458, 579, 608 Kom (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, NigerCongo), 36, 262 Koman (family, "Nilo-Saharan"), 18 Kombai (Awyu-Dumut, Trans-New Guinea), 199, 203, 214-215, 223, 226, 238, 255, 423-424, 426, 530 Koranko (Mande, "NigerKordofanian"), 418, 420 Koromfe (Gur, Niger-Congo), 20, 22, 26, 33-34, 36, 39, 52-53, 60, 68, 73, 76, 79, 86, 88-89, 91-94, 100-101, 104, 106, 109, 111-116, 119-120, 123-124, 139-140, 143, 145, 150-152, 159, 163, 165, 171, 174, 183-184, 193, 206, 211, 246-248, 257, 375, 440, 455-456, 463, 466, 584, 609 Kouya (Kru, Niger-Congo), 20, 22, 26, 33, 38-39, 52-53, 60, 68-69, 73, 76, 79, 81, 84, 86-89, 91-93, 100-101, 104, 106, 109, 112-114, 119-120, 135, 139-140, 143-144, 152, 156, 159, 163, 165, 193, 206, 211, 246, 248, 257, 332, 417, 456, 582, 608 Koyra Chiini (Songhay, "NiloSaharan"), 20, 22, 26, 33-34, 36, 38-39, 52, 60, 73, 76, 79, 86, 8889, 91-93, 100-101, 104-106, 108-109, 112-114, 119-120, 123124, 138-140, 143, 145, 152, 159, 163, 165, 171, 185, 193,

206, 211, 246, 248, 257, 306, 317, 353, 374, 401, 418, 429, 455-456, 460, 477, 504, 535, 597 Krio (Atlantic, English Pigdin~Creole), 419 Krongo (Kadu, "Nilo-Saharan"), 20, 22, 26, 33-34, 36, 38-39, 52, 60, 73, 76, 79, 86, 88-93, 100-101, 104, 106, 109, 111-115, 119-120, 123-124, 139-140, 143, 145, 152, 154, 159, 163, 165, 185, 193194, 198, 203, 206, 211, 220, 246-248, 257, 329, 355-356, 395, 400, 457, 472, 493-494, 496-499, 507, 553, 602 Kunama ("Nilo-Saharan"), 20, 22, 26, 33, 38-39, 52-53, 60, 68, 73, 76, 79, 81-82, 84, 86, 88-89, 9193, 100-101, 104, 106, 109, 111113, 116, 119-120, 128, 135, 139-140, 143-144, 152, 156, 159, 163, 165, 167, 169, 189, 192194, 199-201, 204, 206-207, 210-211, 246, 248-249, 257, 277, 313, 336, 353, 380, 409, 443, 456, 461, 484, 499, 507, 531, 546-547, 600 Kwaio (Oceanic, Austronesian), 322323, 394 Kwang, see Ngam Kwaza (isolated, Brazil), 54, 223, 411, 425, 434-435, 443, 461 Lahu (Tibeto-Burman, SinoTibetan), 327, 467 Lamang (Chadic, Afroasiatic), 20, 22, 26, 33-35, 39, 41, 52-53, 55, 57-58, 60-62, 64, 68, 73-74, 76, 79, 81, 83-84, 86, 88-93, 100101, 104, 106, 109, 112-114,

662 Language index 116, 119-120, 132, 135-137, 139-141, 143, 145, 152, 156-157, 159-163, 165, 168, 184-185, 189, 192-194, 197, 199, 202, 205-206, 210-212, 217, 246, 248, 257, 277, 343-344, 350, 354-355, 357, 363, 368, 380, 402, 439, 455, 463, 495-497, 499, 505, 507, 572-573, 606 Lamba (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 98 Latin (Romance, Indo-European), 198, 352, 438, 505 Lezgian (Nakh-Dagestanian a.k.a Northeast Caucasian), 127, 214, 506 Luhya (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 349, 458 Lunda (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 453 Luwo (Nilotic, "Nilo-Saharan"), 74, 602 Lwena (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 374, 453 Mabaan (Nilotic, "Nilo-Saharan"), 304 Mafa (Chadic, Afroasiatic), 355 Maltese (Semitic, Afroasiatic), 40, 97, 391 Mandara, see Wandala Mandarin (Sinitic, Sino-Tibetan), 223, 467, 470 Mandinka (Mande, "NigerKordofanian"), 20, 22, 26, 33, 39, 52-53, 60, 65-74, 76-77, 79, 81, 84, 86, 88-93, 100-101, 104, 106, 108-109, 112-114, 116-120, 123, 128, 132, 135, 139-140, 143-144, 152, 156, 159, 163-165,

174, 182, 185, 187-188, 193, 206, 211, 214, 222, 224, 226227, 246, 248, 257, 338, 344345, 375, 402-403, 409, 413, 415, 418, 420-422, 432, 439-440, 456-457, 464, 467, 497, 576, 607 Marathi (Indo-Aryan, IndoEuropean), 309, 467 Maricopa (Yuman), 416 Masa (Chadic, Afroasiatic), 57-58, 144 Matengo (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 506 Maxakalí (Ge), 55 Meithei (Tibeto-Burman, SinoTibetan), 424 Mele-Fila (Polynesian, Oceanic, Austronesian), 394 Mijikenda (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 476 Min, see Southern Min Mina, see Hina Modern Hebrew (Semitic, Afroasiatic), 117, 229, 310, 364 Mojave (Yuman), 254-255, 428, 437 Mündü (Ubangi, Niger-Congo), 36, 41, 46, 173, 262, 380, 398, 418, 423, 425, 461, 465 Mupun (variety of Mwaghavul, Chadic, Afroasiatic), 59, 351, 504 Murle (Surmic, "Nilo-Saharan"), 20, 22, 26, 33, 39, 41-42, 48, 52-53, 60, 68, 73, 76, 79, 81-82, 84, 8689, 91-93, 100-101, 103-104, 106, 108-109, 111-113, 115, 119-120, 124-125, 128, 131, 135-136, 139-141, 143-144, 152, 156, 159, 163, 165, 169, 174-

Language index 663 175, 182-183, 193, 206, 211, 246, 248, 257, 277, 305-306, 320, 328-329, 337-338, 344, 352, 409, 498, 550-551, 601-602 Mvita (variety of Swahili, Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 469-470 Mwaghavul (Chadic, Afroasiatic), 54-55, 74, 261, 287, 351, see also Mupun Nahuatl (Uto-Aztecan), 291 Nawdm (Gur, Niger-Congo), 261 Ndebele, see Northern Transvaal Ndebele Ndendeule (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 506 Nepali (Indo-Aryan, Indo-European), 200, 467 Newar (Tibeto-Burman, SinoTibetan), 200, 229, 467, 470-471 New Ngoni (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 506 Ngam (variety of Kwang, Chadic, Afroasiatic), 375 Ngambay (Bongo-Bagirmi, CentralSudanic), 20, 22, 26, 33, 35, 39, 41, 44, 52-53, 60, 73, 76, 79, 8694, 96, 100-101, 104, 106, 108109, 111-115, 119-120, 123-125, 127-128, 131, 136, 139-141, 143-144, 152, 159, 163, 165, 171, 193, 206, 211, 246-249, 257, 298, 302, 320, 352, 455457, 459, 463, 466-467, 473, 544-545, 600 Ngbaka Ma'bo (Ubangi, NigerCongo), 14-15, 20, 22, 26, 39, 52-55, 57-58, 60, 62, 64, 70-71, 73-74, 76, 79, 86, 88, 90-94, 98-

101, 104, 106, 109-110, 112-114, 119-120, 123-124, 136-137, 139140, 143-144, 152, 154, 158-161, 163, 165, 168, 171, 174, 183, 193, 206, 211, 220, 246, 248, 257-258, 277, 327, 345, 363, 374, 432-433, 456, 460, 463-464, 477, 512-513, 586-587, 609 Ngiti (Moru-Mangbetu, Central Sudanic), 20, 22, 26, 33-34, 3839, 49, 52, 60, 73, 76, 79, 81, 84, 87, 88-92, 94, 97, 99-101, 104, 106, 108-109, 112-114, 119-120, 125-128, 135, 139-140, 143-144, 152, 156, 159, 162-163, 165, 169, 188, 193, 206, 211, 246248, 257, 335-336, 457, 464, 472, 512-513, 543, 600 Ngoni, see New Ngoni Nguni (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 13, 20, 22, 26, 33, 39, 41, 52, 60, 63-64, 68, 73, 76, 79, 81-84, 86-89, 91-92, 94, 97, 100-101, 104, 106, 109, 112-114, 119-120, 128, 135, 139-140, 143-144, 152, 156, 159, 163, 165, 167, 169-170, 182, 184-185, 189, 192-194, 197, 206, 209-212, 217, 246, 248, 257, 276-278, 280, 336, 347-349, 374, 380, 385, 391-392, 402, 414-415, 419-420, 434, 441-442, 450, 456, 464, 473-475, 495-496, 498-499, 501, 509, 595-596, 611, see also Northern Transvaal Ndebele, Swati, Xhosa, Zulu Nigerian Pidgin English (Atlantic, English Pigdin~Creole), 426 Nkore (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 336, 349, 384-385

664 Language index N maandE (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 67, 69, 173 Northern Transvaal Ndebele (variety of Nguni, Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 348 Nsenga (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 348 Nubian, see Old Nubian Nyanja (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 328, 352 Nyoro (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 336, 349, 384-385 Nyulnyul (Nyulnyulan, Australian), 46 Nyulnyulan (family, Australian), 426 N|uu (Tuu, "Khoisan"), 309 Obolo (Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 36, 262, 426, 428 Ojibwa (Algonquian, Algic), 291, 319, 380, 513 Old Aramaic (Semitic, Afroasiatic), 364 Old Egyptian (Egyptian, Afroasiatic), 18, 67, 78, 118-119, 458 Old Nubian (Nubian, "NiloSaharan"), 317, 500 Paiute (Uto-Aztecan), 380 Parkwa (Chadic, Afroasiatic), 350 Pastaza (Quechuan), 287, 374 Paumarí (Arauan), 309, 482 Pero (Chadic, Afroasiatic), 369 Phalura (Indo-Aryan, IndoEuropean), 309 Pidgin English, see Cameroon, Hawaiian, Nigerian Pima (Uto-Aztecan), 351 Pipil (Uto-Aztecan), 439, 506 Pirahã (Mura), 428

Podoko, see Parkwa Polish (Slavic, Indo-European), 198, 358 Portuguese (Romance, IndoEuropean), 24, 318-319, 328, 348, 352, 363 Puerto Rican Spanish (variety of Spanish, Romance, IndoEuropean), 44, 89, 93, 105, 107, 117, 154-155, 172, 177, 223, 229, 250, 373-374 Quechuan (family), 175, 243, 423, 425, 439, see also Ayacucho, Pastaza Rapanui (Polynesian, Oceanic, Austronesian), 40, 323 Russian (Slavic, Indo-European), 64, 198, 458 Sabaot (Nilotic, "Nilo-Saharan"), 63 Saho (Cushitic, Afroasiatic), 409 Samoan (Polynesian, Oceanic, Austronesian), 323, 394 Sandawe ("Khoisan"), 20, 22, 26, 33, 34, 35, 39, 42-43, 52, 53, 55, 58, 60, 73, 74, 76, 79, 86-89, 91-92, 94-95, 100-101, 104, 106, 108109, 112-114, 119-120, 123-124, 136-137, 139-140, 143-144, 152, 159, 160-161, 163, 165, 168, 183, 188, 192-193, 197, 205-206, 211-212, 214, 246, 248, 257-258, 320, 338-339, 380, 401, 417, 501, 556-557, 603 Sanskrit (Indo-Aryan, IndoEuropean), 319, 321, 398, 445, 467 Sanuma (Yanomam), 319

Language index 665 Saramaccan (Atlantic, English Pigdin~Creole), 35, 174, 263 Saya, see Zaar Senufo (family, Gur, Niger-Congo), 404-405, 525 Sherpa (Tibeto-Burman, SinoTibetan), 243, 467 Shina (Indo-Aryan, Indo-European), 309 Shona (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 127, 170, 261-262, 294, 312, 318, 324, 328, 347348, 365-366, 375, 385, 398-399, 417-419, 424-427, 450, 452, 469-470, 474-475, 489, 491, 493-499, 504, 522 Shoshone (Uto-Aztecan), 380 Silti (Semitic, Afroasiatic), 261 Sinhalese (Indo-Aryan, IndoEuropean), 467, 470 Sissala (Gur, Niger-Congo), 222, 350-351, 410, 437 So (Kuliak, "Nilo-Saharan"), 430 Sotho (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 288, 375, 506 Southern Min (Sinitic, SinoTibetan), 129, 223, 411, 467, 470 Spanish (Romance, Indo-European), 64, 220, 235, 304, see also Puerto Rican Spanish Sranan (Atlantic, English Pigdin~Creole), 126, 129, 132, 158, 174 Supyire (Gur, Niger-Congo), 20, 22, 26, 33-34, 36, 39, 44-45, 49, 52, 60, 73, 76, 77, 79, 86, 88-89, 9196, 99-101, 104-106, 109, 111115, 119-120, 123-124, 128, 138-141, 143, 145, 152, 159, 163, 165, 169, 174, 184, 187-

189, 193-194, 206, 211, 227, 246-248, 250-251, 257, 300, 302, 404-405, 412, 418-419, 432, 437, 440, 456, 498, 512-513, 525-526, 583, 609 Swahili (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 271, 297, 415417, 469-470, 473, 475-476, 496, 524, 526, 555, see also Mvita, Unguja, Vumba Swati (variety of Nguni, Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 348 Swedish (Germanic, Indo-European), 177, 270, 361-362 Taa (Tuu, "Khoisan"), 18, 20, 22, 26, 33-34, 38-39, 52, 53, 60, 6871, 73, 75, 79, 81-84, 86, 88, 9195, 97, 100-101, 104-106, 108, 109, 112-113, 115, 119-121, 128, 135, 139-140, 143, 145, 152, 156, 158-159, 163, 165, 175, 182-183, 192-193, 197, 202-203, 206, 209, 211-212, 220, 246-248, 257, 277, 313-314, 330, 340-343, 349, 380, 401, 410, 431, 436, 442, 456, 458, 462-463, 512-513, 562-563, 604 Tahitian (Polynesian, Oceanic, Austronesian), 394 Tamajeq (Berber, Afroasiatic), 20, 22, 26, 33, 39, 41, 52, 60, 63-64, 73, 76, 79, 86, 88-89, 91-92, 9495, 100-101, 104, 106, 108-109, 112-114, 119-120, 138-140, 143, 145, 152, 157, 159, 163, 165, 185, 192-194, 197, 199, 202, 205-206, 209-212, 217, 246, 248, 257, 409, 455, 566, 605

666 Language index Tamang (Tibeto-Burman, SinoTibetan), 467 Tamil (Dravidian), 80, 225, 387-388, 406, 465 Telefol (Ok, Trans-New Guinea), 45, 129, 200, 244, 398, 426, 461, 465, 504 Telugu (Dravidian), 465, 467, 470 Tera, see Hina Teribe (Chibchan), 97, 105, 260, 319 Thai (Tai-Kadai), 398 Tiene (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 370 Tigre (Semitic, Afroasiatic), 20, 22, 26, 33, 38-39, 52-53, 60, 68-69, 73, 76, 79, 86-89, 91-92, 94-95, 100-101, 104, 106, 108-109, 111-114, 116, 119-120, 128, 138-140, 143, 145, 152, 159, 163, 165, 167, 169-170, 184, 188, 192-194, 201-202, 204, 206, 209-212, 246, 248, 257, 277, 298-299, 302, 320, 330, 376, 401, 409, 456, 458, 464, 485486, 489, 498-499, 506-507, 564-565, 604 Tikar (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 14, 20, 22, 26, 3334, 36, 38-39, 49, 52, 57, 60, 73, 76, 79, 86, 88-89, 91-92, 94-95, 97-98, 100-101, 104, 106, 108109, 112-114, 117, 119-120, 124-125, 139-140, 143-144, 152154, 159-161, 163-168, 171, 175, 178, 186, 193, 206, 211, 236, 246-248, 256-257, 277, 334-335, 347, 349, 371, 400, 412, 419, 456, 464, 473, 512-513, 594, 611 Tiv (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, NigerCongo), 321

Tok Pisin (Neo-Melanesian, English Pidgin~Creole), 169 Tonga-Inhambane (Bantoid, BenueCongo, Niger-Congo), 67-68, 317, 365-367, 374, 381, 386 Tongan (Polynesian, Oceanic, Austronesian), 55, 323, 363, 366, 394 Toro (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, NigerCongo), 336, 349, 384-385 Totonac (Totonacan), 44, 46, 172, 191, 216-218 Tubu (Saharan, "Nilo-Saharan"), 116, 466, 598 Tula Wange (Adamawa, NigerCongo), 370 Tumbuka (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 374-375, 426-427 Turkana (Nilotic, "Nilo-Saharan"), 170 Turkish (Turkic), 46, 117, 129, 198200, 225, 229, 506 Tuvaluan (Polynesian, Oceanic, Austronesian), 78, 394-395 Twi (Kwa, Niger-Congo), 398, 525526, see also Akuapem, AsanteAkyem Tzeltal (Mayan), 67 Umbundu (Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 64, 363, 366 Unguja (variety of Swahili, Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 469 Usan (Madang-Adelbert Range, Trans-New Guinea), 97, 319, 423-425, 428, 461, 511 Ute (Uto-Aztecan), 243

Language index 667 Vai (Mande, "Niger-Kordofanian"), 418, 420 Vedic (Indo-Aryan, Indo-European), 319, 398, 467 Vumba (variety of Swahili, Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 476 Wai Wai (Carib), 309, 374-375, 423 Waja (Adamawa, Niger-Congo), 20, 22, 26, 33, 39, 41-42, 52-53, 55, 57, 58, 60, 70-71, 73-74, 76, 79, 86-92, 94, 100-101, 104-106, 108, 109-113, 115, 119-120, 123-125, 136-137, 139-140, 143144, 152, 159-161, 163, 165, 168, 174, 184-185, 192-193, 206, 211, 246, 248, 257, 320, 370, 407, 456, 463, 585, 609 Walmatjari (Pama-Nyungan, Australian), 398 Wambon (Awyu-Dumut, Trans-New Guinea), 426, 506 Wandala (Chadic, Afroasiatic), 350 Wari' (a.k.a Pakaásnovos, Chapacuran), 54, 426, 436, 461 Warrwa (Nyulnyulan, Australian), 117, 425 Wolof (Atlantic, "NigerKordofanian"), 288, 326, 334, 349, 380, 412 Woleaian (Oceanic, Austronesian), 394 Worrorran (family, Australian), 426 Xdi, see Hdi Xhosa (variety of Nguni, Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 276, 347-348, 402, 500

Yir Yoront (Pama-Nyungan, Australian), 294 Yokuts (Yok-Utian), 309, 482 Yoruba (Benue-Congo, NigerCongo), 18, 20, 22, 26, 33-34, 36, 38-39, 41, 49, 52-53, 60, 6869, 73, 76, 79, 81, 84, 86-88, 9192, 94, 96, 100-101, 104, 106, 109, 112-113, 115, 119-120, 123-124, 126, 131, 135-136, 139-141, 143-144, 152, 156, 159, 163, 165, 167, 169-170, 174-175, 182, 184, 188, 193, 206, 211, 221-222, 224, 246, 248, 257, 264, 266, 272-275, 277, 300-302, 332, 375, 405, 407, 410, 413414, 416, 419, 440-441, 456-459, 463, 467, 472, 511-513, 589-590, 610 Yucatec (Mayan), 178, 223, 238, 309-310 Yuman (family), 223, 254-255, 425, 482 Zaar (variety of Saya, Chadic, Afroasiatic), 369 Zayse (Omotic), 426, 481 Zulu (variety of Nguni, Bantoid, Benue-Congo, Niger-Congo), 13, 18, 276, 279, 347-349, 386, 392393, 395, 402 Zuni (isolated, USA), 238, 252-256, 380 |Xam (Tuu, "Khoisan"), 308-309, 340, 342, 403, 426, 461, 465 ||Ani (Khoe-Kwadi, "Khoisan"), 124, 321

Author index

Aaron, Uche E., 9, 11, 36, 262, 426, 428, 433 Abraham, Roy C., 23, 96, 174, 274, 321, 332, 405, 414, 416, 419, 463, 467, 498, 511, 512, 589590, 610 Adams, R.F.G., 21, 463, 467, 472473, 510-511, 591 Adelaar, William F.H., 80, 175, 243, 380, 423, 425 Ahmad, Said B., 21, 157, 413, 574 Alexandre, Pierre, 280, 284, 324-326 Allardice, R.W., 323 Alpher, Barry, 285, 294, 503 Amberber, Mengistu, 182, 320 Ameka, Felix K., 37, 288, 291, 375, 407, 410 Andersen, Torben, 304 Anderson, Stephen R., 70, 410 Appleby, L.L., 349, 458 Appleyard, David, 479, 487-488, 528 Arensen, Jonathan E., 21-22, 41, 124, 305, 338, 352, 498, 550 Armbruster, Charles H., 21-23, 35, 186, 199, 221, 264, 316, 336337, 380, 401, 425, 430, 442, 461, 466, 479, 484, 485 500, 512, 548-549, 601 Armstrong, Robert G., 21, 414 Auwera, Johan van der, 372, 438 Azzopardi-Alexander, Marie, 40 Bala, G.G., 21, 45, 54, 329, 554

Bamgbosè, Ayo, 21-23, 115, 127, 170, 189, 221, 272-274, 332, 407, 410, 413-414, 416, 440, 463, 467, 472, 589-590, 610 Banti, Giorgio, 486 Barber, Karin, 21, 332, 414, 589-590 Bargery, G.P., 23, 368, 607 Bashir, Elena, 265, 309, 328, 398 Basso, Ellen, 11, 256, 423 Baumann, Richard, 260, 292 Baumbach, Erdmann J.M., 328 Beaton, A.C., 22, 305, 463, 467, 477, 501, 506, 542, 599 Bender, M. Lionel, 17 Benveniste, Emile, 505, 528 Bell, Barbara, 265, 321 Berg, Helma van den, 482, 506 Besnier, Niko, 11, 78, 394-395 Biesele, Megan, 340 Blass, Regina, 222, 350-351, 410, 437 Bleek, Dorothea F., 308 Bleek, Wilhelm H.I., 308-309, 403 Blyth, Carl, 265, 270, 321 Borg, Albert, 40 Borgman, Donald M., 319 Botne, Robert, 374, 427-428 Bouquiaux, Luc, 21, 22, 184, 315, 334, 433-434, 466, 472, 487, 593 Breeze, Mary J., 426, 461, 465 Bright, William, 147 Broadwell, George A., 129, 200 Buchholz, Oda, 318, 321, 328, 421 Buck, Carl D., 376

Author index 669 Burbridge, A., 281 Butters, Ronald R., 315-316, 374 Bybee, Joan L., 260, 389, 517 Caldas-Coulthard, Carmen R., 85 Cameron, Richard, 38, 44, 48, 89, 93, 105, 107, 117, 154, 172, 177, 223, 229, 250, 285, 304, 373-374 Campbell, Bob, 9, 10, 266, 381, 406, 439, 446, 452, 506 Campbell, Lyle, 10, 266, 381, 406, 439, 446, 452, 506 Carlin, Eithne, 408, 430, 598 Carlson, Robert, 21-22, 45, 95-96, 99, 174, 187-189, 227, 250-251, 404, 412, 418, 432, 437, 498, 512, 583, 609 Casad, Eugene H., 198, 265, 268, 381 Chapman, Raymond, 284, 376 Chapman, Shirley, 309, 482 Chappell, Hilary, 129, 223, 411, 467-468, 470 Chia, Emmanuel N., 6, 36, 262 Childs, G. Tucker, 21-22, 115, 164, 220, 249, 282-284, 294, 332, 375, 400, 412, 437-438, 501, 579 Chisarik, Erika, 465 Clark, David J., 36, 301 Clark, Herbert H., 38, 292, 304, 350, 373 Claudi, Ulrike, 235, 265, 266, 300 Clements, George N., 23, 346, 383, 433, 463, 588, 610 Cohen, David, 265, 313, 479, 481, 487-488, 506-508 Collins, Chris, 64, 231 Comrie, Bernard, 235, 394, 469 Cotticelli-Kurras, Paola, 198, 319 Coulmas, Florian, 292, 398

Couper-Kuhlen, Elizabeth, 40 Crass, Joachim, 479, 508 Creider, Chet A., 278-279, 287 Creissels, Denis, 22-23, 65, 164, 326, 344-345, 375, 402-403, 413, 415, 418, 420, 432, 439-440, 467, 576, 607 Crim, Keith R., 530 Cristofaro, Sonia, 458 Crowley, Terry, 265 Culpeper, Jonathan, 292 Culy, Christopher, 22-23, 117, 355, 462, 530-531, 580-581 Cutler, Anne, 517 Cyffer, Norbert, 21-23, 30, 65, 136, 202-203, 429, 536 Dahl, Östen, 10, 409, 431 Dale, Desmond, 261-262, 312, 399, 417, 424, 474, 490-491, 504 Davidson, Donald, 232, 236, 292 Deibler, Ellis, 200, 223, 225, 319, 398, 423-424, 426, 461 Derbyshire, Desmond C., 309, 482 Deutscher, Guy, 55-56, 198, 223, 265, 364-365, 451, 458 Dickens, Patrick J., 21-23, 96-97, 158, 198, 340, 464, 507, 512, 560-561, 603 Diessel, Holger, 237, 318, 372 Diffloth, Gérard, 280, 284, 288 Dik, Simon C., 51, 213-214, 217, 225 Dimmendaal, Gerrit J., 23, 36, 170, 236, 266 Dirven, René, 12, 85 Doke, Clement M., 13, 22-23, 63, 97, 276, 280, 348, 386, 392-393, 414-415, 434, 441-442, 450, 464, 473, 496, 509, 595-596, 611

670 Author index Donald, Merlin, 289 Dooley, Robert A., 11, 407 Dramé, Mallafé, 23, 187, 214, 226227 DuBois, Betty L., 11, 292 Du Feu, Veronica, 40, 323 Ebert, Karen H., 21-23, 97-98, 114, 189, 200, 219, 265, 299-300, 330-331, 357, 375, 405-406, 431, 444-445, 450-451, 455, 461, 463-467, 473, 475, 510, 524, 570-571, 605 Ebner, Elzear, 506 Ebobissé, Carl, 381, 454 Edgar, John, 483 Eeden, B.I.C. van, 276 Efron, D., 279 Egbokhare, Francis O., 303, 374 Ehret, Christopher, 17 Eilfort, William H., 169, 265 Ekman, P., 279 Elbert, Samuel H., 78 Elderkin, Edward D., 21-22, 35, 43, 74, 137, 339, 401, 417, 556-557, 603 Ellington, John E., 370 Ely, R., 107 Emberson, Jane, 6, 262-263 Emenanjo`, E. Nolue, 22, 333, 375, 441, 463, 467, 510-511, 591 Emeneau, Murray B., 481 Eriksson, Mats, 177, 270, 361 Evans, Nicholas D., 40 Everett, Daniel L., 54, 426, 428, 436, 461 Falk, Lilian, 107 Farwell, Carol, 412 Ferguson, Charles A., 426, 479

Ferrara, Kathleen, 265, 321 Fleischman, Suzanne, 260, 372, 416 Foley, William A., 309, 481 Foolen, Ad, 270, 318, 362 Forster, Jannette, 11 Fortune, George, 261, 288, 294, 365, 367, 469, 490 Frajzyngier, Zygmunt, 54, 56-59, 130-131, 133, 144, 175, 197, 216-217, 265, 267, 297, 310, 350-351, 354-355, 358, 359-360, 369, 375, 405-406, 438, 451, 497, 504, 527 Freedman, Norbert, 278-279 Gakinabay, Mayange, 35 Gamble, Geoffrey, 309, 482 Geider, Thomas, 21, 30, 43-44, 116, 136, 201, 536 Genetti, Carol, 229 Gensler, Orin D., 211, 228, 604 Givón, Talmy, 170, 225, 243-244, 445, 449 Glock, Naomi, 11, 35, 174, 263 Golato, Andrea, 107, 219, 270, 322 Goodwin, Charles, 279 Goossens, Louis, 12, 85 Gordon, Raymond G., 17-18 Gouffé, Claude, 23, 239, 402, 413, 418, 472, 574-575, 607 Green, Margaret M., 21-22, 301, 333, 433, 441, 463, 472, 510511, 591 Greenberg, Joseph H., 17, 20 Grimes, Joseph E., 423 Güldemann, Tom, 17-18, 36-37, 64, 170, 211, 265, 318, 324, 328, 347-348, 363, 372, 385, 389, 424-427, 441, 450, 461, 465, 469, 474, 479, 489, 506, 522

Author index 671 Günthner, Susanne, 40 Guthrie, Malcolm, 304, 328, 352, 527 Haan, Ferdinand de, 410 Hagman, Roy S., 21-22, 298, 329330, 380, 400, 558-559 Haiman, John, 9, 223, 225, 231, 234, 240, 290, 399, 426, 468 Halliday, Michael A.K., 223, 225, 230 Hannan, Michael, 426, 489 Harms, Phillip L., 322 Harris, Alice C., 10, 266, 381, 439, 446, 452 Harwell, Henry O., 416, 425 Haspelmath, Martin, 127, 214, 318, 321, 328, 384, 398, 421, 506 Haßler, Gerda, 107 Hawkins, Robert E., 309, 374-375, 423, 517 Hayward, Richard J., 426 Healey, Phyllis M., 4-5, 129, 200, 244, 398, 426, 461, 465, 504 Heath, Christian, 278 Heath, Jeffrey, 21-23, 38, 306, 317, 324, 353, 374, 401, 418, 429, 460, 477, 482, 503, 535, 597 Hedinger, Robert, 9, 11, 46, 125, 369 Heeschen, Volker, 376, 380 Heine, Bernd, 23, 124, 149, 235, 238, 265-266, 270-271, 297, 300, 311, 321, 327-328, 347, 353, 398, 418, 420, 427-428, 471 Hengeveld, Kees, 318 Hetzron, Robert, 487, 507 Heusing, Gerald, 23, 354, 463, 606-7 Hewitt, Brian G., 200, 223, 226, 321, 381

Hill, Harriet, 9, 11, 36, 262, 291, 351, 437 Hinton, Leanne, 281, 284 Hock, Hans H., 198, 265, 319, 321, 380, 398, 446, 467 Hopper, Paul J., 134, 147-148, 230, 265-266, 270-271, 352, 378 Horton, A.E., 374, 453 Hovdhaugen, Even, 323 Hudson, Joyce, 398 Hudson, Richard, 22, 431 Hünnemeyer, Friederike, 235, 265, 266, 300 Hurlimann, Ruth, 261, 426 Hutchison, John P., 22-23, 65, 186, 201, 425, 448, 464, 466, 482483, 503, 536-537, 598 Hyman, Larry M., 490 Igwe, G. Egemba, 21-22, 301, 333, 433, 441, 463, 472, 510-511, 591 Ikoro, Suanu M., 374 Ittmann, Johannes, 325-326 Jackson, Ellen M., 11, 23, 36, 57, 117, 144, 164, 166-167, 178, 236, 594 Jacobs, Roderick, 482 Jake, Janice L., 506 Jakobi, Angelika, 21-22, 111, 220, 463, 542, 599 Jeffrey, Dorothea, 36, 41, 46, 173, 262, 380, 398, 418, 423, 425, 461, 465 Jones, Larry B., 11, 108 Jones, Paula, 309 Jones, Wendell, 309 Joseph, Brian D., 265, 319

672 Author index Kachru, Yamuna, 265, 398, 445, 461, 465 Kagaya, Ryohei, 23 Kammerzell, Frank, 67, 78, 118-119, 458 Kawasha, Boniface, 453 Keesing, Roger M., 322 Kendon, Adam, 278-279, 287 Kerr, Isabel, 35, 247, 256, 260, 408 Kervran, Marcel, 21-23, 96-97, 111, 195-196, 402, 417, 432, 462, 466, 472, 506, 580-581, 608 Kießling, Roland, 21-22, 45, 110, 176, 258, 299, 356, 501, 568569, 605 Kilian-Hatz, Christa, 268, 327, 512 Kita, Sotaro, 284, 287, 289-290 Klamer, Marian A.F., 226, 265, 382383, 398, 417 Kleinewillinghöfer, Ulrich, 21-22, 70, 185, 320, 370, 407, 463, 585, 609 Koehn, Edward, 309 Koehn, Sally, 309 König, Christa, 428, 538 König, Ekkehard, 498 Koontz, Carol, 11, 97, 105, 256, 260, 319 Kouwenberg, Silvia, 131 Krapf, Johann L., 469 Kulemeka, Andrew T., 282-283, 374 Kunene, Daniel P., 284, 288, 375, 500, 506 Kuteva, Tania, 428 Kutsch Lojenga, Constance, 21-22, 125, 335, 457, 464, 472, 512, 543 Kvavik, Karen H., 220

Lambert, H.E., 476 Langdon, Margaret, 309, 482 Lanham, Leonard W., 67, 365-367, 374 Larkin, Don, 80, 225, 387-388 Larson, Mildred L., 35, 260, 262263, 408, 411, 422, 460-461, 465, 504, 530 Lawal, Adenike S., 272, 440 Leech, Geoffrey, 6, 38 Lehmann, Christian, 240, 447 Leslau, Wolf, 22, 69, 299, 424, 426, 461, 485-486, 604 Lessau, Donald A., 523 Levinsohn, Stephen H., 11, 44, 322, 404 Littmann, Enno, 21, 564 Lloyd, Lucy C., 308-309, 403 Lockwood, W.B., 265, 350 Longacre, Robert E., 11, 38, 46-47, 54, 63, 74-77, 169, 172-173, 176-177, 191, 199, 212, 217-218, 222, 225, 227-228, 230-231, 252, 255-256, 258, 260-261, 287, 291, 398, 408, 422, 425, 480-481, 497, 602 Lord, Carol, 23,126, 264-266, 272, 297, 300, 302, 317, 321, 345, 347, 387, 398, 400, 419, 444, 458, 467, 470, 473-475, 512, 525-526, 588 Louw, Johan A., 283 Lowe, Ivan, 261, 426 Lucy, John A., 178, 309-310 Lukas, Johannes, 116, 466, 598 Luraghi, Silvia, 319 Lyth, R.E., 22-23, 305, 329, 352, 601-602

Lambdin, Thomas O., 170, 298, 604

Mabuza, E.J., 348

Author index 673 Macaulay, Ronald K.S., 292 Madan, A.C., 98 Madugu, Isaac S.G., 512 Maes, Védaste, 327 Manessy, Gabriel, 265 Marivate, C.T.D., 283 Maslov, Jurij S., 72 Massenbach, Gertrud von, 21, 221, 548 Mathis, Terrie, 11, 38, 46, 48, 315, 373 Matisoff, James A., 398, 467-468 Matras, Yaron, 64 Mayes, Patricia, 260 Maynard, Senko K., 107 McCabe, A., 107 McCarthy, Michael, 6, 24, 64, 76, 88, 107, 260, 315 McGregor, William B., 40, 46, 117, 202, 223, 225, 230-232, 234, 237, 260, 307, 309, 358, 399, 410, 425-426, 503 McKercher, David, 252, 254, 380 McLaren, James, 348 McNeill, David, 278-279 Meehan, Teresa, 265, 321 Meenakshi, K., 265, 461, 465 Meier, Inge, 333 Meier, Paul, 333 Meiller, Albert, 166 Meyer, Emmi, 328, 352 Meyerhoff, Miriam, 126, 265, 321, 328, 372, 416, 458, 522 Mfonyam, Joseph N., 261, 263 Michel, Georg, 99 Miehe, Gudrun, 475 Miller, Catherine, 265 Miller, Cynthia L., 11, 129, 169, 170 Mishler, Craig, 408

Moolman, M.M.K., 23, 347, 392393, 495-496, 611 Moore, Robert E., 261 Mosel, Ulrike, 323 Mous, Marten, 356, 458 Munro, Pamela, 129, 166, 182-183, 223, 225-230, 232, 254-255, 324, 351, 380, 394, 408, 425, 428, 437 Murphy, John D., 349 Myers-Scotton, Carol, 506 Naden, Tony, 267 Nevanlinna, Saara, 421 Newman, Paul, 22, 282, 368, 374 Newman, Stanley S., 309, 482 Nichols, Johanna, 17, 281, 284 Nichols, Lynn, 252 Niedzielski, Nancy, 416, 522 Noonan, Michael, 236, 243 Noss, Phillip A., 12, 47 Nougayrol, Pierre, 21-22, 45, 97, 183, 312-313, 464, 483-484, 540-541, 599 Nuckolls, Janis B., 287, 374 O'Dowd, Elizabeth, 241-243 Ògúndíjo, Báyò`, 21, 332, 414, 589590 Ohala, John J., 281, 284 Olpp, Johannes, 22, 558-559 Olson, Michael, 238 Osam, E. Kweku, 525-526 Oswalt, Robert L., 376 Pagliuca, William, 389, 517 Pahl, Herbert W., 23, 276, 402 Paivio, Allan, 289 Palmer, Frank R., 4, 10, 438, 479 Partee, Barbara Hall, 225, 285, 399

674 Author index Pecora, Laura, 223, 319 Perkins, Revere D., 389, 517 Perrin, Mona, 9 Peust, Carsten, 67, 78, 118-119, 458 Pfeiffer, Katrin, 21, 70, 117-118, 132, 344, 402, 432, 576 Pike, Kenneth L., 7, 11, 107, 166, 261, 263 Piron, Pascale, 527 Plag, Ingo, 126-127, 129, 174, 265 Plungian, Vladimir A., 438 Popovich, Harold, 55 Praetorius, Franz, 486 Primus, Beatrice, 190 Przyluski, Jean, 319 Pukui, Mary K., 78 Pullum, Geoffrey K., 289

443, 461-462, 484, 486, 546-547, 567, 600, 605 Rennison, John R., 21-23, 150, 184, 375, 440, 463, 466, 584, 609 Rhodes, Richard, 82, 291, 319, 380, 389, 513 Robert, Stéphane, 326, 412 Roeck, Marijke de, 9, 183, 225 Romaine, Suzanne, 265, 321 Roncador, Manfred von, 4, 7-8, 9 Roper, E.M., 487 Rosengren, Inger, 318, 416 Rowlands, E.C., 22, 65, 174, 222, 375, 413, 415, 439, 464, 467, 576, 607 Rubongoya, L.T., 385 Rust, Friedrich, 23

Quirk, Randolph, 411, 498

Sakita, Tomoko I., 408 Sands, Bonny E., 22, 220, 329, 554, 603 Sasse, Hans-Jürgen, 64, 384 Saxena, Anju, 265, 318, 327-328, 363-364, 398, 408, 424, 444-445, 451, 461, 465, 467, 470-471 Schadeberg, Thilo C., 363 Schaefer, Ronald P., 303, 374 Scheub, Harold, 276, 284 Schmidt, Sigrid, 21, 37, 63 122, 184, 558-559 Schourup, Lawrence, 265, 315, 319 Schuh, Russell G., 354, 360, 369 Schultze, Leonhard, 62 Schultze-Berndt, Eva, 30, 43, 99, 121, 303, 306-307, 310, 315, 503 Sebba, Mark, 174 Semino, Elena, 292 Serzisko, Fritz, 21-23, 29, 35, 108, 185, 247, 311-312, 402, 408,

Rama Rao, C., 264, 465 Ranger, A. Sidney B., 348 Ransom, Evelyn N., 267-268 Rau, Nalini, 265, 309, 398, 424, 461, 465, 467, 471 Raz, Shlomo, 21-22, 202, 331, 401, 464, 485-486, 564-565, 604 Recktenwald, Sigrid, 265, 270, 321 Redden, James E., 324, 326 Reesink, Ger P., 97, 319, 423-425, 428, 461, 511 Reh, Mechthild, 21-23, 78, 96, 122, 188, 220, 256, 266, 270-271, 329, 353, 356, 398, 400, 457, 463-464, 472, 482, 493-494, 497, 552-553, 602 Reid, Aileen A., 11, 44, 46, 172, 191, 216-218, 398 Reinisch, Leo, 21-23, 116, 192, 204, 249, 306, 313, 401, 409, 431,

Author index 675 418, 425, 429-430, 491-492, 538-539, 598 Short, Michael H., 6, 38, 292 Shumway, Eric B., 323 Silverstein, Michael, 11, 87, 96, 173, 309-310 Slattery, H., 415, 419, 434, 450, 495-496, 596, 611 Smith, Edwin W., 428 Snyman, Jan W., 22 Soutar, Jean, 11, 263 Spieker, Edward H., 166 Stanley, Carol, 11, 14, 21-23, 95, 98, 117, 153, 178, 334-335, 371, 400, 412, 419, 464, 473, 512, 594 Starostin, Georgiy, 67 Steever, Sanford B., 225, 406 Sternberg, Meir, 11, 291-292 Streeck, Jürgen, 278-279, 287, 321322, 375 Stross, Brian, 67 Subbarao, K.V., 398, 424, 461, 465, 467, 470-471 Sundström, R., 21, 486, 564 Tannen, Deborah, 38, 292, 310, 315 Tardif, Olivier, 129 Taylor, Carolyn P., 11, 67, 173 Taylor, Charles, 349 Thayer, James E., 457, 544 Thomas, Elaine, 9, 36, 262-263 Thomas, Jacqueline M.C., 14, 21-22, 54, 62, 70, 220, 345, 374, 432433, 460, 463-464, 477, 512, 586 Thomason, Sarah G., 17 Thompson, E. David, 22, 200, 249, 250, 546, 600 Thompson, Geoff, 6, 11-12, 46, 85, 198, 216

Thompson, Sandra A., 47, 225, 230, 234, 238, 240-241, 242, 407 Tietze, Andreas, 46, 117, 129, 198200, 225, 229 Tobler, Adolf, 166 Tomasello, Michael, 237 Traill, Anthony, 21-23, 38, 70, 97, 108, 115, 202, 220, 313-314, 330, 341-343, 401, 431, 437, 463, 512, 562-563, 604 Trask, Robert L., 10, 236 Traugott, Elizabeth C., 85, 134, 265266, 352, 376, 468 Tryon, Darrell T., 394 Ullendorff, Edward, 424-426, 465 Underhill, Robert, 362, 416 Vandame, R.P. Charles, 21-22, 44, 96, 124, 131, 352, 457, 463, 466467, 473, 544, 600 Vanhove, Martine, 22, 97, 265, 391, 431, 462, 605 Van Valin, Robert D., 238 Verschueren, Jef, 12, 80, 85 Voegelin, C.F., 229 Voegelin, F.M., 229 Voort, Hein van der, 54, 223, 411, 426, 434-435, 443, 461 Vries, Lourens J. de, 11, 200, 203, 214-215, 223, 226, 238, 408, 423-424, 426, 506, 530 Vries-Wiersma, Robinia de, 426, 506 Wade, Elizabeth, 291 Waley, Arthur, 23, 264, 479 Waltz, Carolyn H., 46, 256, 260, 423 Wang, Jenny, 265, 270, 321

676 Author index Ware, Jan, 11, 38, 46-47, 76, 95, 103, 108, 117, 171 Warmelo, Nicolaus J. van, 21, 509, 595 Watkins, Mark H., 304 Watters, John R., 454, 490 Welmers, Beatrice, 23, 301, 333, 591 Welmers, William E., 23, 301, 333, 591 Wendel, Dag, 11, 46-47, 126, 129, 144, 172, 174, 198-199, 218, 260 Westermann, Diedrich, 21-23, 97, 345-347, 383, 420-421, 433, 463, 473, 588, 610 Whorf, Benjamin L., 10 Wierzbicka, Anna, 12, 85, 291 Wiesemann, Ursula, 6, 35, 38, 103, 530 Wigger, Arndt, 107, 196, 198, 216217, 223, 228, 411 Willett, Thomas, 406, 410

Williamson, Kay, 21-23, 75, 115, 121, 138, 219, 301, 314, 331, 400, 457, 472, 509, 511-512, 577-578, 608, 610 Wolff, H. Ekkehard, 21-23, 35, 5758, 61-62, 116, 127, 202, 310, 343-344, 350, 354-355, 357, 402, 439, 463, 495, 506, 572, 575, 606-607 Wurff, Wim van der, 321, 465 Yimam, Baye, 69, 604 Young, T. Cullen, 427 Yule, George, 11, 38, 46, 48, 260, 262, 291-292, 315, 373 Yusuf, Ore, 512 Ziervogel, Dirk, 348 Zuckermann, Ghil'ad, 117, 229, 310 Zwicky, Arnold M., 289 Zyhlarz, Ernst, 21, 305, 542

Subject index

addressee (AD), 7, 8, 12, 48, 50, 57, 58, 81, 85, 87, 89, 96, 99, 103, 107, 108-115, 125, 142, 144, 145, 146, 160, 172, 174-175, 181, 182, 189, 190, 196, 214, 226, 258, 271, 307, 311, 329, 337, 364, 369, 377, 401, 403, 404, 405, 436, 524 as only quotative index, 116-117 aspect, 66-67, 71-77, 250, 337-338, 428 assimilation, 219-224, 343, 420 audience, 7, 177 auxiliary, 53-54, 58, 63, 74, 137, 157, 188, 240, 250, 306, 312, 314, 315, 324, 329, 336, 351, 416, 427, 428, 434, 472-508, 528 backgrounding, 64, 134, 217, 218, 234, 260, 373, 423 borrowing, see loan word causative, 314, 386, 404, 482, 485 indirect, 442-443, 484 clause adversative, 426, 494, 498 background, 41, 42-44, 46, 47, 195-196, 234, 247, 249, 256, 259, 469, 492 chaining, 196, 238, 249-250, 252-255, 256, see also sequential, verb > medial complement, see clause > proposition-type, complementation

concessive, 444, 467-473 conditional, 444, 445, 449, 467473, 493, 494, 498, 524 linkage, 11, 24, 29, 43, 103, 154, 170, 172, 180, 224-255, 256, 268, 326, 356, 418, 444-477, 488-498, 522-523, see also complementation, converb, coordination, quotative index > frame model, quotative index > tag model, verb > medial manner, 353, 417-422, 459-460 operator, 435, 488-498, 508 proposition-type, 224, 240-244, 437, 444, 450, 451-459, 523 purpose, 266, 268, 345, 440, 444-445, 448-450, 454, 460467, 470, 475, 498, 522-524 reason, 250, 266, 268-269, 346, 444-445, 448-9, 464-467, 470, 522-524 relative, 187, 213, 217, 241, 271, 345, 348, 351-352, 357, 359, 394-395, 444, 450, 473-476 comparative, 328, 445, 471, 508 complementation, 1, 4, 11, 14, 29, 67, 167, 180, 186, 224-226, 229244, 268, 325, 444, 451-459, 461, 475, 515, 518-519, 523, see also clause > proposition-type complementizer, 14, 56, 157, 164, 166-167, 175, 204, 210, 220, 235-237, 239-240, 243, 264-265,

678 Subject index 271-272, 301-302, 318, 321, 323-326, 330, 332-335, 342, 345, 347, 350, 352, 364, 369, 380, 387-388, 405, 411-412, 417, 433, 437, 438, 440-441, 445-446, 449-450, 451, 453-459, 461, 463, 466, 469, 472-473, 475, 510-511, 525 constituent order clause-second (position), 197198, 436 head-final, 212-213, 215, 229, 436, 517 head-initial, 215 heavy-constituent principle, 213215, 218, 336 interclausal, 129, 447, 449, 468469 intraclausal, 63-64, 83, 188, 190, 199, 207, 209-213, 215, 225, 228, 238-240, 517 object-verb, 185, 187-188, 199200, 209, 211-215, 225, 228 postfield, 121, 213-214 prefield, 213-214 quotative index vs. quote, 157, 191-219, 221, 228, 239, 348, 515, 517, see also quotative index > order typology subject-verb, 63, 217 verb-final, 77, 121, 188, 199201, 209-214, 218, 224-225, 238-239, 249-250, 256, 502 verb-initial, 77, 197, 200, 211, 213, 217-218, 239 verb-medial, 77, 197, 200, 211, 213, 217-218, 239 verb-object, 63, 209-212, 215, 217, 240 verb-subject, 63-64, 217

construction, 12, 30, 151 source of lexical meaning, 395396, 515, 529 converb, 127, 129, 200, 465, 471, see also verb > medial coordination, 238, 331, 509-511 co-subordination, see clause > chaining de-dicto, 58, 133-134, 440, 468, 470-473 deictic and gesture, 279, 290 bound, 313, 322-323, 326, 329, 334-335, 337, 342, 353-355, 379-380 manner, 121, 183 225, 305, 313, 317-349, 352, 364, 373, 375, 384-386, 391-393, 394, 416, 419, 421, 509-511 derived from speech verb, 357361 orientation, see setting perspective, see setting quotative source, 265, 349-357, 368-369 quote proform, 124, 182, 187, 353-357 setting, 6-8, 222, 244, 520, see also (non-)immediate discourse dialogue, 38, 41, 47-48, 93, 98, 105, 110, 172, 180, 231, 245, 255258, 260, 262, 263, 291 direct reported discourse (DRD) definition, 8 foreground, 259, 261-263 free, 37-48, 98, 226, 250, 254, 259, 317

Subject index 679 grammaticalized, 227, 262, 424, 530-531 mimesis, 275-294 quotative index, 520 syntax, 224-233 dissimilation, 219, 221-222 dramatization, 46-48, 108, 177, 179, 218, 259-263, 288, 291, 361-362, 493, 497, 504 embedding, 189, 225-226, 230 endocentric, 131, 228, 249 event sequence, 41, 44, 77, 238, 249251, 497 evidential, see reported evidence finite, 127, 128, 131, 136, 158, 169, 170, 225, 234, 237, 242, 299, 306, 363, 381, 416, 432, 452, 475, 476, 482, 484, 493, 497 focus, 61, 188, 295, 372, 375-377, 414, 416, 472, 490-491, 498-499, 504-506, 508, 520, see also foregrounding predication, 61, 62, 344, 506 quote, 144, 175, 218, 320, 349, 361-363, 373, 516, 520, see also quote orientation speaker, 144, 364-365 foregrounding, 43, 47, 63-66, 77, 178-179, 217-218, 259, 261-263, 287-288, 361-369, 375, 479-508, 520 future, 67, 250, 305, 346-347, 383, 425-436, 463, 524 gesture, 155, 180, 245, 275-280, 284-294, 310, 321-322, 329, 330, 332, 361, 373-377, 519

grammaticalization, 2-3, 11-12, 3132, 83, 122, 126, 131, 134, 147148, 155, 156, 158, 179, 187, 196, 198, 201, 233, 235, 251, 262, 264-275, 285-286, 295-297, 300, 302, 317-318, 322, 324, 326-327, 333, 339-340, 347, 352, 353, 356, 357-358, 360-361, 366, 368-369, 370, 371-373, 377-381, 386-387, 389-390, 395-396, 397477, 478-479, 489, 491, 496, 497, 498, 503, 505, 507-508, 511, 513, 515, 517, 521-531 hearsay, see reported evidence identification, 55, 365-366, 368, 375, 381, 509 ideophone, 275-277, 280-291, 294, 311, 314, 317, 326, 331, 334, 343, 356, 362, 365, 367, 373378, 480-484, 487, 499-506, 519, 528 illocution reinforcement, 411-417 immediate discourse (context), 6-8, 107, 146, 240, 244, 293, 407, 443 imperfective, 76, 250, 260, 337, 409, 498 indirect reported discourse (IRD) definition, 8 free, 8, 38, 46, 234, 260, 519 complementizer, 235-237, 239240, 243, 271, 301, 333,355, 523-524 information structure, 61-66, 216, 263, 481, see also focus, foregrounding, theticity

680 Subject index intention, 5, 29, 244, 423-436, 443, 448, 460, 462, 492-493, 522, 524, 528, 530 internal awareness, 29, 260, 262, 397, 422-443, 448, 461, 466, 520, 522, 530 interrogative, 182-183, 184, 185, 313, 316, 326, 328, 329, 330, 334, 337, 338-339, 345, 349, 351, 352, 357, 370, 457, 506, 508 intonation, see reported discourse construction > prosody group, 219-221 intra-quote, 192, 194, 197-198, 203205, 218, 223, 228, 264, 517 irrealis, 72, 305, 306, 347, 419, 429, 431, 432, 436, 440, 441, 456, 460, 461, 473, 492 language classification, 17-18, 20 loan word, 336, 480, 483-484, 499502, 506, 528 logophoric, 27, 32, 36-37, 117, 171, 178, 240, 262, 425, 519, 530 manner, 268, 269, 313, 317-349, 351, 353-356, 372, 375, 378-381, 387, 389, 417-422, 457-459, 486, 506-511, 521, 522, see also clause > manner, deictic > manner quote proform, 124, 183-185, 188 mediopassive, 310, 324, 482 mimesis, 3, 40, 264, 275-294, 295, 298, 303, 304, 306-312, 315-316, 317, 319-320, 322, 326, 329, 332, 337, 341, 343, 347, 350, 352, 356, 361-362, 363, 365-366,

369, 371-378, 387-388, 396, 422, 480, 482, 484, 487, 489, 499503, 505, 507, 515, 518-521, 526, 527, 528, see also direct reported discourse, gesture, ideophone, sound imitation modality, 4, 29, 72, 151, 460, see also intention, verb > modal deontic, 436-442 multipurpose relational gram, 457, 464, 511-514 multipurpose subordinator, 347, 352, 449, 450, 460, 473, 476, 522, 526 naming, 5, 398-406, 435, 522, 525, 528 narrative form, 62, 64, 74, 76-77, 250, 304, 493-497, 529 text, 6, 25-26, 33-36, 41-43, 4647, 64, 68, 75, 77, 93, 105, 107, 108, 110, 172, 178, 180, 195, 218, 245, 250, 256, 258, 259-263, 281, 288, 293, 304, 322, 409, 415, 481, 490-495, 497 nominalization, 157, 186, 215, 227, 239, 241-243, 271, 274, 301, 347, 393, 414, 448, 491-493, 495 non-direct reported discourse (nonDRD), 10, 15, 28, 29, 32-37, 50, 62, 107, 117, 150, 162-171, 180, 207-210, 213, 215, 224, 235, 239, 240, 260, 262, 263, 423, 529, 530, 531 non-finite, 127, 128, 157, 158, 170, 243, 387, 432, 462, 465, 497

Subject index 681 non-immediate discourse (context), 6-8, 10, 27, 223, 293, 319, 320, 407, 443, 530 object, 67, 93, 209, 271, 274, 301, 370, 371, 377, 385, 392, 393, 403, 442, 443, 512, 520 addressee, 57, 58, 99, 111, 114, 115, 189, 307, 311 quote, 121, 124, 131, 182-190, 210-215, 218, 225-230, 235237, 239, 241 speaker, 108 oblique, 58, 96, 111, 113-115, 183, 190, 255, 307, 364, 403, 462, 464, 512, see also multipurpose relational gram off-quote, 192, 194, 205, 210-211, 215, 221, 223-224, 228, 254, 298, 517 on-quote, 192, 196, 200-201, 203, 205, 214-215, 224, 298, 517 paragraph, 47, 231, 256, 409 parataxis, 230-232 participle, 76-77, 195, 249-250, 359, 462, 465, 472, 480 passive, 62-64, 72, 108, 145, 271, 359, 386, 401, 409 past, 13, 74-76, 203, 261, 304, 305, 384, 386, 489 peak, see story peak perfect, 72, 76, 480, 489, 506 perfective, 76, 299, 337, 348, 386, 408, 409 predication operator, 51, 53, 67, 7177, 146, 148, 240, 271, 283, 385, 410, 426, 449, 489, 498, 499, 502, 520, see also focus

present, 67, 77, 196, 304, 337, 407, 414, 415 presentationals, 178, 310, 361-369, see also identification progressive, 72, 76-77, 157, 383, 506, 482 proximative, 428-434, 462, 492, 522, 524 quotative/complementizer, 14, 15, 131-2, 150, 151, 153, 154, 166, 187, 188, 220, 235, 265-266, 268, 269, 272-275, 298, 302, 304, 306, 317, 324-326, 329, 334, 335, 350, 352, 354, 356, 366-367, 377, 381, 387-388, 406, 411, 419, 430, 437, 438, 440, 441, 444-446, 451-459, 460, 462, 464, 466-7, 473, 475, 524-525 quotative complex of grammaticalization, 264-275, 286, 300, 302, 318, 321, 347, 364, 372-373, 376, 386-387, 396, 444-446, 448-450, 457-458, 464, 466-468, 470-473, 475-476, 478, 508-509, 511, 514, 522-525 quotative index (QI) anaphoric, 195, 200, 205, 207210, 213, 215-218 as grammatical construction, 147149 as source of change, 522-529 as target of change, 521-522 auxiliary complex, 53-54, 58, 63, 74, 137 biclausal, 49, 149, 157-159, 162, 168-170, 208, 452 bipartite, 49, 118-141, 149-150, 152-154, 156-159, 162, 164170, 173-176, 187, 190, 200-

682 Subject index 201, 208, 210, 215, 235, 251, 252, 269, 273, 274, 296, 297, 299, 301, 304, 305, 320, 321, 323, 325-326, 328, 334, 338, 345, 350, 351, 354, 370, 377, 391, 399, 421, 451-452, 453, 454, 526 boundary signal, 218-220, 222, 235, 350, see also quote, onset cataphoric, 195, 200, 205, 207208, 213, 215-216, 517 circumposed, 192, 194-197, 199213, 215, 218, 517 definition, 11 discontinuous, 191-192, 199, 203, 225 event reference, see event representation event representation, 50, 77, 99102, 122, 130, 142, 144-147, 155, 161, 175-177, 378, 520 factors determining position, 210-219 floating, 199, 202, 205, 228, 517 frame model, 231-232 function, 146-147 intraposed, 192, 194, 197-198, 205, 207, 212, 216-218, 517, markedly predicative, 60-71, 74 monoclausal, 49, 118, 130, 132133, 135, 138, 149-150, 152168, 170, 173, 175-177, 190, 201, 208-209, 230, 251, 269, 274, 296-297, 323, 325, 338, 351, 373, 377, 384, 404, 451, 453-454, 516 morphosyntactic typology, 150161, 515-516 nominal, 78-80

non-clausal, 49, 117, 149-154, 160-162, 167-168, 176-179, 201, 208, 258, 259, 273-274, 371, 384, 436, 516 non-predicative, 52-59, 62, 66, 71, 74, 75, 89, 110, 119, 135137, 138, 144, 150, 160-161, 196, 214, 298, 370 order typology, 195-205, 517 origin, 295-396, 521-522 partition, see bipartite phonetic linkage to quote, 219224 position, see intraposed, postposed, preposed postposed, 121, 137, 192-198, 201, 205-212, 215-218, 253255, 313, 314, 330, 331, 342, 348, 517 predicative, 52-77, 99 preposed, 137, 188, 192-195, 197, 200-203, 205, 206-209, 211-216, 221-223, 253, 314, 334, 341, 348 segment, see intra-quote, offquote, on-quote syntactic relation to quote, 224233 tag model, 231-233, 237-238, 240, 263, 407, 411, 519 transposable, 197, 199, 202, 205, 228 verbless, 54-59, 65, 71, 110, 116117, 135-137, 273-274, 300, 323, 346, 351, 357, 383, 437, see also non-clausal quotative marker, 14-15, 31, 54, 55, 58, 71, 75, 105, 117, 122-124, 125, 130-141, 144, 153, 154,155, 160, 161, 174, 177, 178, 185,

Subject index 683 186, 198, 219, 221, 222, 223224, 228, 251, 255, 264-275, 277, 295-396, 398, 399, 401, 403, 405, 407, 409, 416, 417, 421-422, 427, 433, 435, 439, 441, 445-446, 450, 452, 457, 464, 465, 467, 471, 482, 509, 521, 513, 514, 516, 526, see also quotative/complementizer, quotative predicator, verb > quotative change of morphosyntax, 381386 change of semantics, 386-395 fusion, 379-381 vs. complementizer, 454 quotative predicator, 15, 317, 326, 335-349, 355-357, 361-370 quote, see also focus > quote as object, see object > quote boundary, see quotative index > boundary signal frame, 202-203, 218, 232 onset, 198, 218, 219-223, 415, see also on-quote orientation, 118-141 orienter, see orientation pause, 219-223, 236, 237, 294 proform, 187-189 anticipatory, 174, 187-189, 214, 305 reference shift, 7-8, 254, 519 reported discourse (RD), see also direct reported discourse, indirect reported discourse, non-direct reported discourse and mimesis, 275-294 categories, 8-9 construction, 10-11, 15, 24, 2729, 32-33, 37-40, 46, 48-49, 62,

66, 82, 95, 102, 107, 121-122, 128, 130, 133, 149, 167, 171, 174-175, 177, 180-181, 186-187, 189-192, 199, 204, 210, 212-213, 216-222, 245, 247, 250-257, 263-265, 296-297, 317, 326, 334, 350, 354, 388, 395, 397-398, 403-404, 406-407, 416, 423, 425, 427-428, 434-435, 437, 439-440, 443-444, 448, 460, 466, 479, 488, 493, 503, 505-506, 516, 518-519, 521-524, 526-529, 531 binary, 40, 191, 231-232, 350, 529 definition, 10 prosody, 8,11, 40, 41, 102, 180, 196, 203, 219-221, 223, 227, 240, 245, 287, 294, 413, 519, 520 suprasegmentals, see prosody syntax, 224-244 without quotative index, see (in)-direct reported dis course > free definition, 4-6 reported evidence, 10, 397, 406-410, 411, 416, 522 reporter, 6-9, 11, 27, 40, 47, 102, 103, 105, 107, 118, 133, 134, 146, 147, 173, 175, 177, 222, 244, 263, 291, 293, 320, 407 representational gesture, see gesture sample, 15-23 sandhi, see assimilation self-quoting, 27, 103 sentential complementation, see complementation sequential, 47, 76-77, 125, 127, 195, 249, 250, 252, 493-496, 497

684 Subject index similarity, see similative similative, 268, 303, 317-349, 351, 362, 372, 375, 380, 416, 417422, 448, 472, 505, 506, 509513, 522, 525-526 sound imitation, 155, 275-277, 283285, 287, 289-292, 308, 310, 311, 315, 334, 340, 361, 373374, 376, 506, 519 speaker (SP), 4, 7, 8, 12, 15, 36, 44, 48, 50, 55, 56, 58, 62, 71, 74, 78, 96, 102, 103-108, 110, 111, 121, 137, 142-146, 150, 133, 158, 160, 161, 172, 177, 178, 196, 214, 225, 251, 253, 254, 255, 269, 274, 291, 295, 299, 303, 304, 305, 314, 320, 321, 322, 338, 339, 351, 363-371, 372, 377, 378, 380, 381, 382, 384, 425, 431, 435, 436, 437, 454, 516, 519, 520, 521 as only quotative index, 116-117, 369-371 speech-verb channel of grammaticalization, 264-268, 271, 297, 300, 302-303, 317, 345, 347, 364, 371, 446, 521 stem suppletion, see verb > suppletive story peak, 46-47, 176-177, 179, 259, 262, 288, 291 subject, 62-63, 67, 70, 126, 129, 158, 171, 196, 217, 254-255, 312, 339, 346, 365, 368, 371, 381, 383, 399, 407, 409, 411, 416, 417, 420, 432, 433, 435, 436, 437, 439, 442-443, 452, 461, 462, 463, 476, 493

coreference in quotative index and quote, 117, 254-255, 425, 431, 434, 436, 530 crossreference, 67, 338, 349, 365, 367, 370, 385-386, 427, 434, 441, 454, 462, 476, 530 inversion, 63, 199, 217 speaker, 5, 44, 51, 53, 63, 70, 103, 108, 144-145, 199, 251252, 254-255, 299, 419, 425, 431, 436, 453, 465 subordination, see clause > concessive, clause > conditional, clause > manner, clause > purpose, clause > reason, clause > relative, complementation suprasegmental, see prosody switch reference, 250, 252-255, 256 tail-head linkage, 195-196, 250 taxis, 72, 77, 127, 128, 170, 452, 469 temporal marking, 72-77, see also aspect, event sequence, taxis text type, 25-26, 34, 59, 105, 110, 177, 287, 288, see also narrative > text theticity, 63-65, 363 topic, 217, 468, 470-471 valency, see verb > transitivity verb absence, see quotative index > verbless action, 95, 98, 295, 303, 306, 308, 309, 311, 313, 314, 317, 324, 343, 372, 373, 374, 379, 394, 395, 427, 506, 508, 521, 525, see also performance auditory, 94-95, 108

Subject index 685 cognition, 46, 94, 95, 102, 167, 224, 236, 238, 239, 243, 267, 269, 333, 380, 423, 455 complement, 2, 130-131, 181182, 186-190, 209-210, 214215, 226-231, 235-240, 350, 375, 388, 392, 454 copulative, 295, 303-306, 316317, 327, 337, 347, 372, 375, 379, 486-487, 507, 508, 521 copy, 122, 123, 126-129, 130, 131, 133, 134, 136, 157, 158, 170, 174 deletion, see quotative index > verbless dummy, 67, 304, 382, 470, 473, 476, 480-488, 489, 498, 506 equational, see copulative generic speech, 12, 58, 66, 69, 80-81, 83-90, 96, 98-99, 102, 114, 118, 128-134, 141, 145, 157, 170, 175, 183-184, 186, 251, 265-266, 269-271, 273274, 295, 296-303, 309-310, 314, 326, 333, 346, 355, 359360, 376-377, 380, 383, 387, 389-391, 393-394, 396, 400, 403, 405, 407, 409, 415, 417, 419-421, 427, 429, 431-433, 440, 452, 457, 459, 461-462, 466, 472-473, 476, 485, 487488, 494, 503, 507, 521-522, 524-529 inchoative, 295, 303-306, 316, 317, 372, 508, 521 lexicalization, 405-406, 434, 443, 479, 486, 505, 527-528 medial, 65, 77, 196, 200, 238, 250, 252, 254, 429, 448

mimesis, 310, 311, 312, 315, 351, 487, 501, 507 modal, 239, 241, 243, 389, 429, 431, 432, 437, 455, 524 motion, 41, 44, 155, 295, 303, 315-317, 342, 372, 374, 376 multipurpose auxiliary, 480-488 non-speech, 13, 45, 90, 93-99, 102, 115, 130, 134, 154-156, 167, 189, 224, 252, 298, 303317, 376, 391, 405, 455-456, 488, 505-506, 529 omission, see quotative index > verbless perception, 29, 94, 95, 102, 108, 224, 236, 238, 239, 241, 243, 269, 376, 423, 455, 457 performance, 303, 306-315, 317, 329, 330, 336, 337, 340, 342, 347, 353, 374, 379, 380, 393, 394, 487, 489, 491, see also action phrase, 180-190 quotative, 13-15, 29, 31, 65-67, 69, 77, 80-84, 87, 89-90, 94, 99, 114, 118, 121-122, 125, 128-129, 131-133, 135-136, 138, 141, 144-145, 154-158, 161, 173-175, 177, 182-183, 186, 197, 201, 203, 221, 239, 274, 277, 297-298, 305-306, 310-311, 313, 315-316, 329, 335-338, 340-341, 343, 345348, 350, 354, 356, 359, 361, 363, 366, 368, 371, 375, 377378, 380, 382-384, 387-391, 393, 398, 400, 402-403, 407409, 412-417, 419, 421, 427, 429-434, 442-443, 448, 450, 452, 461-462, 465-466, 472,

686 Subject index 474-475, 483-484, 486-487, 495, 500, 512, 516525, 527528 serialization, 13, 93, 115, 126, 131, 249, 265-266, 274, 318, 459, 513 sound, 90-93, 94, 102, 132, 133 specific speech, 12, 13, 85, 9097, 102, 114, 128-130, 132, 133, 175, 252, 271, 298, 391, 404, 406, 528, 529 speech, 3, 12, 85-93, 296-303, 357-361

suppletion, 66-67, 82, 85-86, 221, 305, 374, 454 transitivity, 81, 87, 114, 115, 121, 124, 129, 172, 174, 181187, 188, 190, 225-227, 229, 230, 231, 232-234, 236, 271, 274, 305, 310, 317, 329, 337, 350, 359, 370, 374, 377, 392, 394, 404, 480, 485, 488, 524 volition, see intention word order, see constituent order

Quotative Indexes in African Languages. A Synchronic and Diachronic Survey (Empirical Approaches to Language Topology)

Preaspiration in the Nordic Languages: Synchronic and diachronic aspects

Interdependence of Diachronic and Synchronic Analyses (Studies in Language Companion)

Alignment Change in Iranian Languages: A Construction Grammar Approach (Empirical Approaches to Language Typology)

Synchronic and Diachronic Perspectives on Contact Languages (Creole Language Library, Volume 32)

Synchronic and Diachronic Perspectives on Contact Languages (Creole Language Library, Volume 32)

Langue and Parole in Synchronic and Diachronic Perspective

Tense and Aspect in the Languages of Europe (Empirical Approaches to Language Typology : Eurotyp 20-6)

Coordination Relations in the Languages of Europe and Beyond (Empirical Approaches to Languages Typology)

Space in Languages of China: Cross-linguistic, Synchronic and Diachronic Perspectives

Diachronic Clues to Synchronic Grammar (Linguistik Aktuell Linguistics Today)

Diachronic Clues to Synchronic Grammar (Linguistik Aktuell Linguistics Today)

Evidentials: Turkic, Iranian and Neighbouring Languages (Empirical Approaches to Language Typology, Vol 24)

An Introduction to African Languages

Muslim Societies in African History (New Approaches to African History)

Topology I: general survey

Topology 01: general survey

Markedness And Language Change: The Romani Sample (Empirical Approaches to Language Typology)

Language and Rhythm in Plautus: Synchronic and Diachronic Studies (Sozomena Studies in the Recovery of Ancient Texts)

Nominalization in Asian Languages: Diachronic and typological perspectives

Grammatical Relations: A Cross-Linguistic Perspective on Their Syntax and Semantics (Empirical Approaches to Language Typology)

Language and Rhythm in Plautus: Synchronic and Diachronic Studies (Sozomena Studies in the Recovery of Ancient Texts - Vol. 3)

Modality and Ellipsis: Diachronic and Synchronic Evidence (Trends in Linguistics. Studies and Monographs)

Approaches to Second Language Acquisition

Quantity and Prosodic Asymmetries in Alemannic: Synchronic and Diachronic Perspectives (Phonology and Phonetics, 5)

Dynamics of Language Contact: English and Immigrant Languages (Cambridge Approaches to Language Contact)

Contexts and Constructions (Constructional Approaches to Language)

Intonation Systems: A Survey of Twenty Languages

Intonation Systems: A Survey of Twenty Languages

African landscapes: interdisciplinary approaches

Intonation Systems: A Survey of Twenty Languages

Quotative Indexes in African Languages. A Synchronic and Diachronic Survey (Empirical Approaches to Language Topology)

Preaspiration in the Nordic Languages: Synchronic and diachronic aspects

Interdependence of Diachronic and Synchronic Analyses (Studies in Language Companion)

Alignment Change in Iranian Languages: A Construction Grammar Approach (Empirical Approaches to Language Typology)

Synchronic and Diachronic Perspectives on Contact Languages (Creole Language Library, Volume 32)

Synchronic and Diachronic Perspectives on Contact Languages (Creole Language Library, Volume 32)

Langue and Parole in Synchronic and Diachronic Perspective

Tense and Aspect in the Languages of Europe (Empirical Approaches to Language Typology : Eurotyp 20-6)

Coordination Relations in the Languages of Europe and Beyond (Empirical Approaches to Languages Typology)

Space in Languages of China: Cross-linguistic, Synchronic and Diachronic Perspectives

Diachronic Clues to Synchronic Grammar (Linguistik Aktuell Linguistics Today)

Diachronic Clues to Synchronic Grammar (Linguistik Aktuell Linguistics Today)

Evidentials: Turkic, Iranian and Neighbouring Languages (Empirical Approaches to Language Typology, Vol 24)

An Introduction to African Languages

Muslim Societies in African History (New Approaches to African History)

Topology I: general survey

Topology 01: general survey

Markedness And Language Change: The Romani Sample (Empirical Approaches to Language Typology)

Language and Rhythm in Plautus: Synchronic and Diachronic Studies (Sozomena Studies in the Recovery of Ancient Texts)

Nominalization in Asian Languages: Diachronic and typological perspectives

Grammatical Relations: A Cross-Linguistic Perspective on Their Syntax and Semantics (Empirical Approaches to Language Typology)

Language and Rhythm in Plautus: Synchronic and Diachronic Studies (Sozomena Studies in the Recovery of Ancient Texts - Vol. 3)

Modality and Ellipsis: Diachronic and Synchronic Evidence (Trends in Linguistics. Studies and Monographs)

Approaches to Second Language Acquisition

Quantity and Prosodic Asymmetries in Alemannic: Synchronic and Diachronic Perspectives (Phonology and Phonetics, 5)

Dynamics of Language Contact: English and Immigrant Languages (Cambridge Approaches to Language Contact)

Contexts and Constructions (Constructional Approaches to Language)

Intonation Systems: A Survey of Twenty Languages

Intonation Systems: A Survey of Twenty Languages

African landscapes: interdisciplinary approaches

Intonation Systems: A Survey of Twenty Languages

Recommend Documents